Part I

., 1888.] The term HINDUWĪ appears to have been formerly used, in the Madras Presidency, for the Marāṭhī language. (See a note in _Sir A. Arbuthnot's_ ed. of _Munro's Minutes_, i. 133.)

HINDKĪ, HINDEKĪ, n.p. This modification of the name is applied to people of Indian descent, but converted to Islam, on the Peshawar frontier, and scattered over other parts of Afghanistan. They do the banking business, and hold a large part of the trade in their hands.

[1842.—"The inhabitants of Peshawer are of Indian origin, but speak Pushtoo as well as HINDKEE."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, i. 74.]

HINDOO, n.p. P. _Hindū_. A person of Indian religion and race. This is a term derived from the use of the Mahommedan conquerors (see under INDIA). The word in this form is Persian; _Hindī_ is that used in Arabic, _e.g._

c. 940.—"An inhabitant of Mansūra in Sind, among the most illustrious and powerful of that city ... had brought up a young Indian or Sindian slave (_Hindī_ aw Sindī)."—_Maṣ'ūdī_, vi. 264.

In the following quotation from a writer in Persian observe the distinction made between HINDŪ and Hindī:

c. 1290.—"Whatever live HINDÚ fell into the King's hands was pounded into bits under the feet of elephants. The Musalmáns, who were _Hindís_ (country born), had their lives spared."—_Amīr Khosrū_, in _Elliot_, iii. 539.

1563.—"... moreover if people of Arabia or Persia would ask of the men of this country whether they are Moors or Gentoos, they ask in these words: 'Art thou Mosalman or INDU?'"—_Garcia_, f. 137b.

1653.—"Les INDOUS gardent soigneusement dans leurs Pagodes les Reliques de Ram, Schita (Sita), et les autres personnes illustres de l'antiquité."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, 191.

_Hindu_ is often used on the Peshawar frontier as synonymous with _bunya_ (see under BANYAN). A soldier (of the tribes) will say: 'I am going to the HINDU,' _i.e._ to the _bunya_ of the company.

HINDOO KOOSH, n.p. _Hindū-Kūsh_; a term applied by our geographers to the whole of the Alpine range which separates the basins of the Kabul River and the Helmand from that of the Oxus. It is, as Rennell points out, properly that part of the range immediately north of Kabul, the _Caucasus_ of the historians of Alexander, who crossed and recrossed it somewhere not far from the longitude of that city. The real origin of the name is not known; [the most plausible explanation is perhaps that it is a corruption of _Indicus Caucasus_]. It is, as far as we know, first used in literature by Ibn Batuta, and the explanation of the name which he gives, however doubtful, is still popular. The name has been by some later writers modified into Hindu _Koh_ (mountain), but this is factitious, and throws no light on the origin of the name.

c. 1334.—"Another motive for our stoppage was the fear of snow; for there is midway on the road a mountain called HINDŪ-KŪSH, _i.e._ 'the Hindu-Killer,' because so many of the slaves, male and female, brought from India, die in the passage of this mountain, owing to the severe cold and quantity of snow."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 84.

1504.—"The country of Kâbul is very strong, and of difficult access.... Between Balkh, Kundez, and Badakshân on the one side, and Kâbul on the other, is interposed the mountain of HINDÛ-KÛSH, the passes over which are seven in number."—_Baber_, p. 139.

1548.—"From this place marched, and entered the mountains called HINDŪ-KUSH."—_Mem. of Emp. Humayun_, 89.

" "It was therefore determined to invade Badakhshan.... The Emperor, passing over the heel of the HINDŪ-KUSH, encamped at Shergirán."—_Tabakāt-i-Akbarī_, in _Elliot_, v. 223.

1753.—"Les montagnes qui donnent naissance à l'Indus, et à plusieurs des rivières qu'il reçoit, se nomment HENDOU KESH, et c'est l'histoire de Timur qui m'instruit de cette denomination. Elle est composée du nom d'_Hendou_ ou _Hind_, qui désigne l'Inde ... et de _kush_ ou _kesh_ ... que je remarque être propre à diverses montagnes."—_D'Anville_, p. 16.

1793.—"The term Hindoo-Kho, or HINDOO-KUSH, is not applied to the ridge throughout its full extent; but seems confined to that part of it which forms the N.W. boundary of Cabul; and this is the INDIAN CAUCASUS of Alexander."—_Rennell, Mem._ 3rd ed. 150.

1817.—

"... those Who dwell beyond the everlasting snows Of HINDOO KOOSH, in stormy freedom bred."—_Mokanna._

HINDOSTAN, n.p. Pers. _Hindūstān_. (A) 'The country of the Hindūs,' India. In modern native parlance this word indicates distinctively (B) India north of the Nerbudda, and exclusive of Bengal and Behar. The latter provinces are regarded as _pūrb_ (see POORUB), and all south of the Nerbudda as _Dakhan_ (see DECCAN). But the word is used in older Mahommedan authors just as it is used in English school-books and atlases, viz. as (A) the equivalent of India Proper. Thus Baber says of Hindustān: "On the East, the South, and the West it is bounded by the Ocean" (310).

A.—

1553.—"... and so the Persian nation adjacent to it give it as at present its proper name that of INDOSTĀN."—_Barros_, I. iv. 7.

1563.—"... and common usage in Persia, and Coraçone, and Arabia, and Turkey, calls this country INDUSTAM ... for _istām_ is as much as to say 'region,' and _indu_ 'India.'"—_Garcia_, f. 137_b_.

1663.—"And thus it came to pass that the Persians called it INDOSTAN."—_Faria y Sousa_, i. 33.

1665.—"La derniere parti est la plus connüe: c'est celle que l'on appelle INDOSTAN, et dont les bornes naturelles au Couchant et au Levant, sont le Gange et l'Indus."—_Thevenot_, v. 9.

1672.—"It has been from old time divided into two parts, _i.e._ the Eastern, which is India beyond the Ganges, and the Western India within the Ganges, now called INDOSTAN."—_Baldaeus_, 1.

1770.—"By INDOSTAN is properly meant a country lying between two celebrated rivers, the Indus and the Ganges.... A ridge of mountains runs across this long tract from north to south, and dividing it into two equal parts, extends as far as Cape Comorin."—_Raynal_ (tr.), i. 34.

1783.—"In Macassar INDOSTAN is called _Neegree Telinga_."—_Forrest, V. to Mergui_, 82.

B.—

1803.—"I feared that the dawk direct through HINDOSTAN would have been stopped."—_Wellington_, ed. 1837, ii. 209.

1824.—"One of my servants called out to them,—'Aha! dandee folk, take care! You are now in HINDOSTAN! The people of this country know well how to fight, and are not afraid.'"—_Heber_, i. 124. See also pp. 268, 269.

In the following stanza of the good bishop's the application is apparently the same; but the accentuation is excruciating—'Hindóstan,' as if rhyming to 'Boston.'

1824.—

"Then on! then on! where duty leads, My course be onward still, O'er broad HINDOSTAN'S sultry meads, Or bleak Almora's hill."—_Ibid._ 113.

1884.—"It may be as well to state that Mr. H. G. Keene's forthcoming _History of Hindustan_ ... will be limited in its scope to the strict meaning of the word 'HINDUSTAN' = India north of the Deccan."—_Academy_, April 26, p. 294.

HINDOSTANEE, s. _Hindūstānī_, properly an adjective, but used substantively in two senses, viz. (A) a native of Hindustān, and (B) (_Hindūstānī zabān_) 'the language of that country,' but in fact the language of the Mahommedans of Upper India, and eventually of the Mahommedans of the Deccan, developed out of the Hindi dialect of the Doab chiefly, and of the territory round Agra and Delhi, with a mixture of Persian vocables and phrases, and a readiness to adopt other foreign words. It is also called OORDOO, _i.e._ the language of the Urdū ('Horde') or Camp. This language was for a long time a kind of Mahommedan _lingua franca_ over all India, and still possesses that character over a large part of the country, and among certain classes. Even in Madras, where it least prevails, it is still recognised in native regiments as the language of intercourse between officers and men. Old-fashioned Anglo-Indians used to call it the MOORS (q.v.).

A.—

1653.—(applied to a native.) "INDISTANNI est vn Mahometan noir des Indes, ce nom est composé de _Indou_, Indien, et _stan_, habitation."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, 543.

B.—

1616.—"After this he (Tom Coryate) got a great mastery in the INDOSTAN, or more vulgar language; there was a woman, a landress, belonging to my Lord Embassador's house, who had such a freedom and liberty of speech, that she would sometimes scould, brawl, and rail from the sun-rising to the sun-set; one day he undertook her in her own language. And by eight of the clock he so silenced her, that she had not one word more to speak."—_Terry, Extracts relating to T. C._

1673.—"The Language at Court is _Persian_, that commonly spoke is INDOSTAN (for which they have no proper Character, the written Language being called _Banyan_), which is a mixture of _Persian_ and _Sclavonian_, as are all the dialects of India."—_Fryer_, 201. This intelligent traveller's reference to Sclavonian is remarkable, and shows a notable perspicacity, which would have delighted the late Lord Strangford, had he noticed the passage.

1677.—In Court's letter of 12th Dec. to Ft. St. Geo. they renew the offer of a reward of £20, for proficiency in the Gentoo or INDOSTAN languages, and sanction a reward of £10 each for proficiency in the Persian language, "and that fit persons to teach the said language be entertained."—_Notes and Exts._, No. i. 22.

1685.—"... so applyed myself to a Portuguese mariner who spoke INDOSTAN (ye current language of all these Islands) [Maldives]."—_Hedges, Diary_, March 9; [Hak. Soc. i. 191].

1697.—"Questions addressed to Khodja Movaad, Ambassador from Abyssinia.

* * * * *

4.—"What language he, in his audience made use of?

"The HINDUSTANI language (_Hindoestanze taal_), which the late Hon. Paulus de Roo, then Secretary of their Excellencies the High Government of Batavia, interpreted."—_Valentijn_, iv. 327.

[1699.—"He is expert in the HINDORSTAND or Moores Language."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cclxvii.]

1726.—"The language here is HINDUSTANS or MOORS (so 'tis called there), though he who can't speak any Arabic and Persian passes for an ignoramus."—_Valentijn, Chor._ i. 37.

1727.—"This Persian ... and I, were discoursing one Day of my Affairs in the INDUSTAN Language, which is the established Language spoken in the Mogul's large Dominions."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 183; [ed. 1744, ii. 182].

1745.—"Benjamini Schulzii Missionarii Evangelici, Grammatica HINDOSTANICA ... Edidit, et de suscipiendâ barbaricarum linguarum culturâ praefatus est D. Jo. Henr. Callenberg, Halae Saxoniae."—Title from Catalogue of M. Garcin de Tassy's Books, 1879. This is the earliest we have heard of.

1763.—"Two of the Council of Pondicherry went to the camp, one of them was well versed in the INDOSTAN and Persic languages, which are the only tongues used in the Courts of the Mahomedan Princes."—_Orme_, i. 144 (ed. 1803).

1772.—"Manuscripts have indeed been handed about, ill spelt, with a confused mixture of Persian, INDOSTANS, and Bengals."—Preface to _Hadley's Grammar_, xi. (See under MOORS.)

1777.—"Alphabetum Brammhanicum seu INDOSTANUM."—_Romae._

1778.—"Grammatica INDOSTANA—A mais Vulgar—Que se practica no Imperio do gram Mogol—Offerecida—Aos muitos Reverendos—Padres Missionarios—Do dito Imperio. Em Roma MDCCLXXVIII—Na Estamperia da Sagrada Congregação—de Propaganda Fide."—(Title transcribed.) There is a reprint of this (apparently) of 1865, in the Catalogue of Garcin de Tassy's books.

c. 1830.—"Cet ignoble patois d'HINDOUSTANI, qui ne servira jamais à rien quand je serai retourné en Europe, est difficile."—_V. Jacquemont, Correspondance_, i. 95.

1844.—"Hd. Quarters, Kurrachee, 12th February, 1844. The Governor unfortunately does not understand HINDOOSTANEE, nor Persian, nor Mahratta, nor any other eastern dialect. He therefore will feel

## particularly obliged to Collectors, sub-Collectors, and officers writing

the proceedings of Courts-Martial, and all Staff Officers, to indite their various papers in English, larded with as small a portion of the to him unknown tongues as they conveniently can, instead of those he generally receives—namely, papers written in HINDOSTANEE larded with occasional words in English.

"Any Indent made for English Dictionaries shall be duly attended to, if such be in the stores at Kurrachee; if not, gentlemen who have forgotten the vulgar tongue are requested to procure the requisite assistance from England."—_GG. OO._, by _Sir Charles Napier_, 85.

[Compare the following:

[1617.—(In answer to a letter from the Court not now extant). "Wee have forbidden the severall Factoryes from wrighting words in this languadge and refrayned itt our selues, though in bookes of Coppies wee feare there are many which by wante of tyme for perusall wee cannot rectifie or expresse."—_Surat Factors to Court_, February 26, 1617. (_I.O. Records_: O. C., No. 450.)]

1856.—

"... they sound strange As HINDOSTANEE to an Ind-born man Accustomed many years to English speech." _E. B. Browning, Aurora Leigh._

HING, s. Asafoetida. Skt. _hingu_, Hind. _hīng_, Dakh. _hīngu_. A repulsively smelling gum-resin which forms a favourite Hindu condiment, and is used also by Europeans in Western and Southern India as an ingredient in certain cakes eaten with curry. (See POPPER-CAKE). This product affords a curious example of the uncertainty which sometimes besets the origin of drugs which are the objects even of a large traffic. Hanbury and Flückiger, whilst describing Falconer's _Narthex Asafoetida_ (_Ferula Narthex_, Boiss.) and _Scorodosma foetidum_, Bunge; (_F. asafoetida_, Boiss.) two umbelliferous plants, both cited as the source of this drug, say that neither has been proved to furnish the _asafoetida_ of commerce. Yet the plant producing it has been described and drawn by Kaempfer, who saw the gum-resin collected in the Persian Province of Lāristān (near the eastern shore of the P. Gulf); and in recent years (1857) Surgeon-Major Bellew has described the collection of the drug near Kandahar. Asafoetida has been identified with the σίλφιον or _laserpitium_ of the ancients. The substance is probably yielded not only by the species mentioned above, but by other allied plants, _e.g._ _Ferula Jaeschkiana_, Vatke, of Kashmīr and Turkistan. The _hing_ of the Bombay market is the produce of _F. alliacea_, Boiss. [See _Watt, Econ. Dict._ iii. 328 _seqq._]

c. 645.—"This kingdom of Tsao-kiu-tcha (Tsāukūta?) has about 7000 _li_ of compass,—the compass of the capital called _Ho-sí-na_ (Ghazna) is 30 _li_.... The soil is favourable to the plant _Yo-Kin_ (Curcuma, or turmeric) and to that called HING-KIU."—_Pèlerins Boudd._, iii. 187.

1563.—"A Portuguese in Bisnagar had a horse of great value, but which exhibited a deal of flatulence, and on that account the King would not buy it. The Portuguese cured it by giving it this YMGU mixt with flour: the King then bought it, finding it thoroughly well, and asked him how he had cured it. When the man said it was with YMGU, the King replied: ''Tis nothing then to marvel at, for you have given it to eat the food of the gods' (or, as the poets say, nectar). Whereupon the Portuguese made answer _sotto voce_ and in Portuguese: 'Better call it the food of the devils!'"—_Garcia_, f. 21_b_. The Germans do worse than this Portuguese, for they call the drug _Teufels dreck_, _i.e._ _diaboli non cibus sed stercus_!

1586.—"I went from _Agra_ to _Satagam_ (see CHITTAGONG) in _Bengale_ in the companie of one hundred and four score Boates, laden with Salt, _Opium_, HINGE, Lead, Carpets, and divers other commodities down the River Jemena."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 386.

1611.—"In the Kingdom of Gujarat and Cambaya, the natives put in all their food INGU, which is Assafetida."—_Teixeira, Relaciones_, 29.

1631.—"... ut totas aedas foetore replerent, qui insuetis vix tolerandus esset. Quod Javani et Malaii et caeteri Indiarum incolae negabant se quicquam odoratius naribus unquam percepisse. Apud hos HIN his succus nominatur."—_Jac. Bontii_, lib. iv. p. 41.

1638.—"Le HINGH, que nos droguistes et apoticaires appellent _Assa foetida_, vient la plus part de Perse, mais celle que la Province d'Vtrad (?) produit dans les Indes est bien meilleur."—_Mandelslo_, 230.

1673.—"In this Country _Assa Foetida_ is gathered at a place called _Descoon_; some deliver it to be the Juice of a Cane or Reed inspissated; others, of a Tree wounded: It differs much from the stinking Stuff called HING, it being of the Province of _Carmania_; this latter is that the _Indians_ perfume themselves with, mixing it in all their Pulse, and make it up in Wafers to correct the Windiness of their Food."—_Fryer_, 239.

1689.—"The Natives at Suratt are much taken with _Assa Foetida_, which they call HIN, and mix a little with the Cakes that they eat."—_Ovington_, 397.

1712.—"... substantiam obtinet ponderosam, instar rapae solidam candidissimamque, plenam succi pinguis, albissimi, foetidissimi, porraceo odore nares horridé ferientis; qui ex eâ collectus, Persis Indisque HINGH, Europaeis Asa foetida appellatur."—_Eng. Kaempfer Amoen. Exotic._ 537.

1726.—"HING or _Assa Foetida_, otherwise called Devil's-dung (_Duivelsdrek_)."—_Valentijn_, iv. 146.

1857.—"Whilst riding in the plain to the N.E. of the city (Candahar) we noticed several assafœtida plants. The assafœtida, called HANG or HING by the natives, grows wild in the sandy or gravelly plains that form the western part of Afghanistan. It is never cultivated, but its peculiar gum-resin is collected from the plants on the deserts where they grow. The produce is for the most part exported to Hindustan."—_Bellew, Journal of a Pol. Mission_, &c., p. 270.

HIRAVA, n.p. Malayāl. _Iraya_. The name of a very low caste in Malabar. [The _Iraya_ form one section of the _Cherumar_, and are of slightly higher social standing than the _Pulayar_ (see POLEA). "Their name is derived from the fact that they are allowed to come only as far as the eaves (_ira_) of their employers' houses." (_Logan, Malabar_, i. 148.)]

1510.—"La sexta sorte (de' Gentili) se chiamão HIRAVA, e questi seminano e raccoglieno il riso."—_Varthema_ (ed. 1517, f. 43_v_).

[HIRRAWEN, s. The Musulman pilgrim dress; a corruption of the Ar. _iḥrām_. Burton writes: "_Al-Iḥrām_, literally meaning 'prohibition' or 'making unlawful,' equivalent to our 'mortification,' is applied to the ceremony of the toilette, and also to the dress itself. The vulgar pronounce the word '_herām_,' or '_l'ehrām_.' It is opposed to _ihlāl_, 'making lawful,' or 'returning to laical life.' The further from Mecca it is assumed, provided that it be during the three months of Hajj, the greater is the religious merit of the pilgrim; consequently some come from India and Egypt in the dangerous attire" (_Pilgrimage_, ed. 1893, ii. 138, note).

[1813.—"... the ceremonies and penances mentioned by Pitts, when the _hajes_, or pilgrims, enter into HIRRAWEN, a ceremony from which the females are exempted; but the men, taking off all their clothes, cover themselves with two HIRRAWENS or large white wrappers...."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 101, 2nd ed.]

HOBSON-JOBSON, s. A native festal excitement; a _tamāsha_ (see TUMASHA); but especially the MOHARRAM ceremonies. This phrase may be taken as a typical one of the most highly assimilated class of Anglo-Indian _argot_, and we have ventured to borrow from it a concise alternative title for this Glossary. It is peculiar to the British soldier and his surroundings, with whom it probably originated, and with whom it is by no means obsolete, as we once supposed. My friend Major John Trotter tells me that he has repeatedly heard it used by British soldiers in the Punjab; and has heard it also from a regimental Moonshee. It is in fact an Anglo-Saxon version of the wailings of the Mahommedans as they beat their breasts in the procession of the _Moharram_—"YĀ HASAN! YĀ HOSAIN!" It is to be remembered that these observances are _in India_ by no means confined to Shī'as. Except at Lucknow and Murshīdābād, the great majority of Mahommedans in that country are professed Sunnis. Yet here is a statement of the facts from an unexceptionable authority:

"The commonalty of the Mussalmans, and especially the women, have more regard for the memory of Hasan and Husein, than for that of Muhammad and his khalifs. The heresy of making Ta'ziyas (see TAZEEA) on the anniversary of the two latter imáms, is most common throughout India: so much so that opposition to it is ascribed by the ignorant to blasphemy. This example is followed by many of the Hindus, especially the Mahrattas. The Muharram is celebrated throughout the Dekhan and Malwa, with greater enthusiasm than in other parts of India. Grand preparations are made in every town on the occasion, as if for a festival of rejoicing, rather than of observing the rites of mourning, as they ought. The observance of this custom has so strong a hold on the mind of the commonalty of the Mussulmans that they believe Muhammadanism to depend merely on keeping the memory of the imáms in the above manner."—_Mīr Shahāmat 'Ali_, in _J. R. As. Soc._ xiii. 369.

We find no literary quotation to exemplify the phrase as it stands. [But see those from the _Orient. Sporting Mag._ and _Nineteenth Century_ below.] Those which follow show it in the process of evolution:

1618.—"... e particolarmente delle donne che, battendosi il petto e facendo gesti di grandissima compassione replicano spesso con gran dolore quegli ultimi versi di certi loro cantici: VAH HUSSEIN! SCIAH HUSSEIN!"—_P. della Valle_, i. 552.

c. 1630.—"Nine dayes they wander up and downe (shaving all that while neither head nor beard, nor seeming joyfull), incessantly calling out HUSSAN, HUṢSAN! in a melancholy note, so long, so fiercely, that many can neither howle longer, nor for a month's space recover their voices."—_Sir T. Herbert_, 261.

1653.—"... ils dressent dans les rues des Sepulchres de pierres, qu'ils couronnent de Lampes ardentes, et les soirs ils y vont dancer et sauter crians HUSSAN, HOUSSAIN, HOUSSAIN, HASSAN...."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 144.

c. 1665.—"... ainsi j'eus tout le loisir dont j'eus besoin pour y voir celebrer la Fête de Hussein Fils d'Aly.... Les Mores de Golconde le celebrent avec encore beaucoup plus de folies qu'en Perse ... d'autres font des dances en rond, tenant des épées nües la pointe en haut, qu'ils touchent les unes contre les autres, en criant de toute leur force HUSSEIN."—_Thevenot_, v. 320.

1673.—"About this time the Moors solemnize the Exequies of HOSSEEN GOSSEEN, a time of ten days Mourning for two Unfortunate Champions of theirs."—_Fryer_, p. 108.

" "On the Days of their Feasts and Jubilees, Gladiators were approved and licensed; but feeling afterwards the Evils that attended that Liberty, which was chiefly used in their HOSSY GOSSY, any private Grudge being then openly revenged: it never was forbid, but it passed into an Edict by the following King, that it should be lawfull to Kill any found with Naked Swords in that Solemnity."—_Ibid._ 357.

[1710.—"And they sing around them SAUCEM SAUCEM."—_Oriente Conquistado_, vol. ii.; _Conquista_, i. Div. 2, sec. 59.]

1720.—"Under these promising circumstances the time came round for the Mussulman feast called HOSSEIN JOSSEN ... better known as the Mohurrum."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 347.

1726.—"In their month Moharram they have a season of mourning for the two brothers Hassan and Hossein.... They name this mourning-time in Arabic _Ashur_, or the 10 days; but the Hollanders call it JAKSOM BAKSOM."—_Valentijn, Choro._ 107.

1763.—"It was the 14th of November, and the festival which commemorates the murder of the brothers HASSEIN and JASSEIN happened to fall out at this time."—_Orme_, i. 193.

[1773.—"The Moors likewise are not without their feasts and processions ... particularly of their HASSAN HASSAN...."—_Ives_, 28.

[1829.—"Them paper boxes are purty looking consarns, but then the folks makes sich a noise, firing and troompeting and shouting HOBSON JOBSON, HOBSON JOBSON."—_Oriental Sporting Mag._, reprint 1873, i. 129.

[1830.—"The ceremony of HUSEN HASEN ... here passes by almost without notice."—_Raffles, Hist. Java_, 2nd ed. ii. 4.]

1832.—"... they kindle fires in these pits every evening during the festival; and the ignorant, old as well as young, amuse themselves in fencing across them with sticks or swords; or only in running and playing round them, calling out, _Ya Allee! Ya Allee!_ ... SHAH HUSSUN! SHAH HUSSUN! ... SHAH HOSEIN! SHAH HOSEIN! ... _Doolha! Doolha!_ (bridegroom! ...); _Haee dost! Haee dost!_ (alas, friend! ...); _Ruheeo! Ruheeo!_ (Stay! Stay!). Every two of these words are repeated probably a hundred times over as loud as they can bawl out."—_Jaffur Shureef, Qanoon-e-Islam_, tr. by _Herklots_, p. 173.

1883.—"... a long procession ... followed and preceded by the volunteer mourners and breast-beaters shouting their cry of HOUS-S-E-I-N H-AS-SAN HOUSS-E-I-N H-A-S-SAN, and a simultaneous blow is struck vigorously by hundreds of heavy hands on the bare breasts at the last syllable of each name."—_Wills' Modern Persia_, 282.

[1902.—"The HOBSON-JOBSON." By Miss A. Goodrich-Freer, in _The Nineteenth Century and After_, April 1902.]

HODGETT, s. This is used among the English in Turkey and Egypt for a title-deed of land. It is Arabic _ḥujjat_, 'evidence.' _Hojat_, perhaps a corruption of the same word, is used in Western India for an account current between landlord and tenant. [Molesworth, _Mahr. Dict._, gives "_Hujjat_, Ar., a Government acknowledgment or receipt."]

[1871.—"... the Ḳaḍee attends, and writes a document (ḤOGGET-_el-baḥr_) to attest the fact of the river's having risen to the height sufficient for the opening of the Canal...."—_Lane, Mod. Egypt._, 5th ed. ii. 233.]

[HOG-BEAR, s. Another name for the sloth-bear, _Melursus ursinus_ (_Blanford, Mammalia_, 201). The word does not appear in the _N.E.D._

[1895.—"Between the tree-stems he heard a HOG-BEAR digging hard in the moist warm earth."—_R. Kipling, The Jungle Book_, 171.]

HOG-DEER, s. The Anglo-Indian popular name of the _Axis porcinus_, Jerd.; [_Cervus porcinus_ (_Blanford, Mammalia_, 549)], the _Pārā_ of Hindustan. The name is nearly the same as that which Cosmas (c. 545) applies to an animal (Χοιρέλαφος) which he draws (see under BABI-ROUSSA), but the two have no other relation. The Hog-deer is abundant in the grassy openings of forests throughout the Gangetic valley and further east. "It runs with its head low, and in a somewhat ungainly manner; hence its popular appellation."—_Jerdon, Mammals_, 263.

[1885.—"Two HOG-DEER were brought forward, very curious-shaped animals that I had never seen before."—_Lady Dufferin, Viceregal Life_, 146.]

HOG-PLUM, s. The austere fruit of the _amrā_ (Hind.), _Spondias mangifera_, Pers. (Ord. _Terebinthaceae_), is sometimes so called; also called the wild mango. It is used in curries, pickles, and tarts. It is a native of various parts of India, and is cultivated in many tropical climates.

1852.—"The Karens have a tradition that in those golden days when God dwelt with men, all nations came before him on a certain day, each with an offering from the fruits of their lands, and the Karens selected the HOG'S PLUM for this oblation; which gave such offence that God cursed the Karen nation and placed it lowest...."—_Mason's Burmah_, ed. 1860, p. 461.

HOKCHEW, HOKSIEU, AUCHEO, etc., n.p. These are forms which the names of the great Chinese port of _Fuh-chau_, the capital of Fuh-kien, takes in many old works. They, in fact, imitate the pronunciation in the Fuh-kien dialect, which is _Hok-chiu_; Fuh-kien similarly being called _Hoh-kien_.

1585.—"After they had travelled more than halfe a league in the suburbs of the cittie of AUCHEO, they met with a post that came from the vizroy."—_Mendoza_, ii. 78.

1616.—"Also this day arrived a small China bark or _soma_ from HOCHCHEW, laden with silk and stuffes."—_Cocks_, i. 219.

HOME. In Anglo-Indian and colonial speech this means England.

1837.—"HOME always means England; nobody calls India _home_—not even those who have been here thirty years or more, and are never likely to return to Europe."—_Letters from Madras_, 92.

1865.—"You may perhaps remember how often in times past we debated, with a seriousness becoming the gravity of the subject, what article of food we should each of us respectively indulge in, on our first arrival at HOME."—_Waring, Tropical Resident_, 154.

So also in the West Indies:

c. 1830.—"... 'Oh, your cousin Mary, I forgot—fine girl, Tom—may do for you at HOME yonder' (all Creoles speak of England as HOME, although they may never have seen it)."—_Tom Cringle_, ed. 1863, 238.

HONG, s. The Chinese word is _hang_, meaning 'a row or rank'; a house of business; at Canton a warehouse, a factory, and particularly applied to the establishments of the European nations ("Foreign Hongs"), and to those of the so-called "HONG-MERCHANTS." These were a body of merchants who had the monopoly of trade with foreigners, in return for which privilege they became security for the good behaviour of the foreigners, and for their payment of dues. The guild of these merchants was called 'The HONG.' The monopoly seems to have been first established about 1720-30, and it was terminated under the Treaty of Nanking, in 1842. The _Hong_ merchants are of course not mentioned in Lockyer (1711), nor by A. Hamilton (in China previous to and after 1700, pubd. 1727). The latter uses the word, however, and the rudiments of the institution may be traced not only in this narrative, but in that of Ibn Batuta.

c. 1346.—"When a Musulman trader arrives in a Chinese city, he is allowed to choose whether he will take up his quarters with one of the merchants of his own faith settled in the country, or will go to an inn. If he prefers to go and lodge with a merchant, they count all his money and confide it to the merchant of his choice; the latter then takes charge of all expenditure on account of the stranger's wants, but acts with perfect integrity...."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 265-6.

1727.—"When I arrived at _Canton_ the _Hapoa_ (see HOPPO) ordered me lodgings for myself, my Men, and Cargo, in (a) HAUNG or Inn belonging to one of his Merchants ... and when I went abroad, I had always some Servants belonging to the HAUNG to follow me at a Distance."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 227; [ed. 1744].

1782.—"... _l'Opeou_ (see HOPPO) ... s'embarque en grande ceremonie dans une galère pavoisée, emmenant ordinairement avec lui trois ou quatre HANISTES."—_Sonnerat_, ii. 236.

" "... Les loges Européennes s'appellent HAMS."—_Ibid._ 245.

1783.—"It is stated indeed that a monopolizing Company in Canton, called the COHONG, had reduced commerce there to a desperate state."—_Report of Com. on Affairs of India, Burke_, vi. 461.

1797.—"A Society of HONG, or united merchants, who are answerable for one another, both to the Government and the foreign nations."—_Sir G. Staunton, Embassy to China_, ii. 565.

1882.—"The HONG merchants (collectively the CO-HONG) of a body corporate, date from 1720."—_The Fankwae at Canton_, p. 34.

_Cohong_ is, we believe, though speaking with diffidence, an exogamous union between the Latin _co-_ and the Chinese _hong_. [Mr. G. T. Gardner confirms this explanation, and writes: "The term used in Canton itself is invariable: 'The Thirteen _Hong_,' or 'The Thirteen Firms'; and as these thirteen firms formed an association that had at one time the monopoly of the foreign trade, and as they were collectively responsible to the Chinese Government for the conduct of the trade, and to the foreign merchants for goods supplied to any one of the firms, some collective expression was required to denote the co-operation of the Thirteen Firms, and the word COHANG, I presume, was found most expressive."]

HONG-BOAT, s. A kind of SAMPAN (q.v.) or boat, with a small wooden house in the middle, used by foreigners at Canton. "A public passenger-boat (all over China, I believe) is called HANG-CHWEN, where _chwen_ is generically 'vessel,' and _hang_ is perhaps used in the sense of '_plying_ regularly.' Boats built for this purpose, used as private boats by merchants and others, probably gave the English name HONG-BOAT to those used by our countrymen at Canton" (Note by _Bp. Moule_).

[1878.—"The _Koong-Sze Teng_, or _Hong-Mee-Teng_, or HONG BOATS are from thirty to forty feet in length, and are somewhat like the gondolas of Venice. They are in many instances carved and gilded, and the saloon is so spacious as to afford sitting room for eight or ten persons. Abaft the saloon there is a cabin for the boatmen. The boats are propelled by a large scull, which works on a pivot made fast in the stern post."—_Gray, China_, ii. 273.]

HONG KONG, n.p. The name of this flourishing settlement is _hiang-kiang_, 'fragrant waterway' (_Bp. Moule_).

HONORE, ONORE, n.p. _Honāvar_, a town and port of Canara, of ancient standing and long of piratical repute. The etymology is unknown to us (see what Barbosa gives as the native name below). [A place of the same name in the Bellary District is said to be Can. _Honnūru_, _honnu_, 'gold,' _ūru_, 'village.'] Vincent has supposed it to be the Νάουρα of the _Periplus_, "the first part of the pepper-country Λιμυρικὴ,"—for which read Διμυρικὴ, the _Tamil_ country or Malabar. But this can hardly be accepted, for Honore is less than 5000 stadia from Barygaza, instead of being 7000 as it ought to be by the _Periplus_, nor is it in the Tamil region. The true Νάουρα must have been Cannanore, or Pudopatana, a little south of the last. [The _Madras Gloss._ explains Νάουρα as the country of the Nairs.] The long defence of Honore by Captain Torriano, of the Bombay Artillery, against the forces of Tippoo, in 1783-1784, is one of the most noble records of the Indian army. (See an account of it in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ iv. 109 _seqq._; [2nd ed. ii. 455 _seqq._]).

c. 1343.—"Next day we arrived at the city of HINAUR, beside a great estuary which big ships enter.... The women of Hinaur are beautiful and chaste ... they all know the Ḳurān al-'Azīm by heart. I saw at Hinaur 13 schools for the instruction of girls and 23 for boys,—such a thing as I have seen nowhere else. The inhabitants of Maleibār pay the Sultan ... a fixed annual sum from fear of his maritime power."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 65-67.

1516.—"... there is another river on which stands a good town called HONOR; the inhabitants use the language of the country, and the Malabars call it _Ponou-aram_ (or _Ponaram_, in _Ramusio_); here the Malabars carry on much traffic.... In this town of ONOR are two Gentoo corsairs patronised by the Lord of the Land, one called Timoja and the other Raogy, each of whom has 5 or 6 very big ships with large and well-armed crews."—_Barbosa_, Lisbon ed. 291.

1553.—"This port (Onor) and that of Baticalá ... belonged to the King of Bisnaga, and to this King of ONOR his tributary, and these ports, less than 40 years before were the most famous of all that coast, not only for the fertility of the soil and its abundance in provisions ... but for being the ingress and egress of all merchandize for the kingdom of Bisnaga, from which the King had a great revenue; and principally of horses from Arabia...."—_Barros_, I. viii. cap. x. [And see _P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 202; _Comm. Dalboquerque_, Hak. Soc. i. 148.]

HOOGLY, HOOGHLEY, n.p. Properly _Hūglī_, [and said to take its name from Beng. _hoglā_, 'the elephant grass' (_Typha angustifolia_)]: a town on the right bank of the Western Delta Branch of the Ganges, that which has long been known from this place as the HOOGLY RIVER, and on which Calcutta also stands, on the other bank, and 25 miles nearer the sea. Hoogly was one of the first places occupied by Europeans in the interior of Bengal; first by the Portuguese in the first half of the 16th century. An English factory was established here in 1640; and it was for some time their chief settlement in Bengal. In 1688 a quarrel with the Nawab led to armed action, and the English abandoned Hoogly; but on the arrangement of peace they settled at Chatānatī (CHUTTANUTTY), now CALCUTTA.

[c. 1590.—"In the Sarkár of Satgáon , there are two ports at a distance of half a _kos_ from each other; the one is Sátgáon, the other HÚGLÍ: the latter the chief; both are in possession of the Europeans."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 125.]

1616.—"After the force of dom Francisco de Menezes arrived at Sundiva as we have related, there came a few days later to the same island 3 _sanguicels_, right well equipped with arms and soldiers, at the charges of Manuel Viegas, a householder and resident of OGOLIM, or Porto Pequeno, where dwelt in Bengala many Portuguese, 80 leagues up the Ganges, in the territory of the Mogor, under his ill faith that every hour threatened their destruction."—_Bocarro, Decada_, 476.

c. 1632.—"Under the rule of the Bengális a party of Frank merchants ... came trading to Sátgánw (see PORTO PEQUENO); one _kos_ above that place they occupied some ground on the bank of the estuary.... In course of time, through the ignorance and negligence of the rulers of Bengal, these Europeans increased in number, and erected substantial buildings, which they fortified.... In due course a considerable place grew up, which was known by the name of the Port of HÚGLÍ.... These proceedings had come to the notice of the Emperor (Sháh Jehán), and he resolved to put an end to them," &c.—_'Abdul Ḥamīd Lāhorī_, in _Elliot_, vii. 31-32.

1644.—"The other important voyage which used to be made from Cochim was that to Bengalla, when the port and town of UGOLIM were still standing, and much more when we had the PORTO GRANDE (q.v.) and the town of _Diangâ_; this used to be made by so many ships that often in one monsoon there came 30 or more from Bengalla to Cochim, all laden with rice, sugar, lac, iron, salt-petre, and many kinds of cloths both of grass and cotton, ghee (_manteyga_), long pepper, a great quantity of wax, besides wheat and many things besides, such as quilts and rich bedding; so that every ship brought a capital of more than 20,000 xerafins. But since these two possessions were lost, and the two ports were closed, there go barely one or two vessels to _Orixa_."—_Bocarro, MS._, f. 315.

1665.—"O Rey de Arracão nos tomou a fortaleza de Sirião em Pegù; O grão Mogor a cidade do GOLIM em Bengala."—_P. Manoel Godinho, Relação_, &c.

c. 1666.—"The rest they kept for their service to make Rowers of them; and such Christians as they were themselves, bringing them up to robbing and killing; or else they sold them to the Portugueses of _Goa_, _Ceilan_, _St. Thomas_, and others, and even to those that were remaining in _Bengall_ at OGOULI, who were come thither to settle themselves there by favour of _Jehan-Guyre_, the Grandfather of _Aureng-Zebe_...."—_Bernier_, E.T. 54; [ed. _Constable_, 176].

1727.—"HUGHLY is a Town of large Extent, but ill built. It reaches about 2 Miles along the River's Side, from the _Chinchura_ before mentioned to the BANDEL, a Colony formerly settled by the _Portuguese_, but the _Mogul's Fouzdaar_ governs both at present."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 19; [ed. 1744].

1753.—"UGLI est une forteresse des Maures.... Ce lieu étant le plus considérable de la contrée, des Européens qui remontent le Gange, lui ont donné le nom de RIVIÈRE D'UGLI dans sa partie inférieure...."—_D'Anville_, p. 64.

HOOGLY RIVER, n.p. See preceding. The stream to which we give this name is formed by the combination of the delta branches of the Ganges, viz., the Baugheruttee, Jalinghee, and Matabanga (_Bhāgirathī_, _Jalangī_, and _Mātābhāngā_), known as the NUDDEEA (Nadiyā) RIVERS.

HOOKA, s. Hind. from Arab. _ḥuḳḳah_, properly 'a round casket.' The Indian pipe for smoking through water, the elaborated HUBBLE-BUBBLE (q.v.). That which is smoked in the _hooka_ is a curious compound of tobacco, spice, molasses, fruit, &c. [See _Baden-Powell, Panjab Products_, i. 290.] In 1840 the _hooka_ was still very common at Calcutta dinner-tables, as well as regimental mess-tables, and its _bubble-bubble-bubble_ was heard from various quarters before the cloth was removed—as was customary in those days. Going back further some twelve or fifteen years it was not very uncommon to see the use of the _hooka_ kept up by old Indians after their return to Europe; one such at least, in the recollection of the elder of the present writers in his childhood, being a lady who continued its use in Scotland for several years. When the second of the present writers landed first at Madras, in 1860, there were perhaps half-a-dozen Europeans at the Presidency who still used the _hooka_; there is not one now (c. 1878). A few gentlemen at Hyderabad are said still to keep it up. [Mrs. Mackenzie writing in 1850 says: "There was a dinner party in the evening (at Agra), mostly civilians, as I quickly discovered by their _huqas_. I have never seen the _huqa_ smoked save at Delhi and Agra, except by a very old general officer at Calcutta." (_Life in the Mission_, ii. 196). In 1837 Miss Eden says: "the aides-de-camp and doctor get their newspapers and _hookahs_ in a cluster on their side of the street." (_Up the Country_, i. 70). The rules for the Calcutta Subscription Dances in 1792 provide: "That _hookers_ be not admitted to the ball room during any part of the night. But _hookers_ might be admitted to the supper rooms, to the card rooms, to the boxes in the theatre, and to each side of the assembly room, between the large pillars and the walls."—_Carey, Good Old Days_, i. 98.] "In former days it was a dire offence to step over another person's _hooka_-carpet and _hooka_-snake. Men who did so intentionally were called out." (_M.-Gen. Keatinge_).

1768.—"This last Season I have been without Company (except that of my Pipe or HOOKER), and when employed in the innocent diversion of smoaking it, have often thought of you, and Old England."—_MS. Letter of James Rennell_, July 1.

1782.—"When he observes that the gentlemen introduce their HOOKAS and smoak in the company of ladies, why did he not add that the mixture of sweet-scented Persian tobacco, sweet herbs, coarse sugar, spice, etc., which they inhale ... comes through clean water, and is so very pleasant, that many ladies take the tube, and draw a little of the smoak into their mouths."—_Price's Tracts_, vol. i. p. 78.

1783.—"For my part, in thirty years' residence, I never could find out one single luxury of the East, so much talked of here, except sitting in an arm-chair, smoaking a HOOKA, drinking cool water (when I could get it), and wearing clean linen."—(_Jos. Price_), _Some Observations on a late Publication_, &c., 79.

1789.—"When the cloth is removed, all the servants except the HOOKERBEDAR retire, and make way for the sea breeze to circulate, which is very refreshing to the Company, whilst they drink their wine, and smoke the HOOKER, a machine not easily described...."—_Munro's Narrative_, 53.

1828.—"Every one was hushed, but the noise of that wind ... and the occasional bubbling of my own HOOKAH, which had just been furnished with another chillum."—_The Kuzzilbash_, i. 2.

c. 1849.—See Sir C. Napier, quoted under GRAM-FED.

c. 1858.—

"Son HOUKA bigarré d'arabesques fleuries." _Leconte de Lisle, Poèmes Barbares._

1872.—"... in the background the carcase of a boar with a cluster of villagers sitting by it, passing a HOOKAH of primitive form round, for each to take a pull in turn."—_A True Reformer_, ch. i.

1874.—"... des HOUKAS d'argent emaillé et ciselé...."—_Franz, Souvenir d'une Cosaque_, ch. iv.

HOOKA-BURDAR, s. Hind. from Pers. _huḳḳa-bardār_, 'hooka-bearer'; the servant whose duty it was to attend to his master's hooka, and who considered that duty sufficient to occupy his time. See _Williamson, V.M._ i. 220.

[1779.—"Mr. and Mrs. Hastings present their compliments to Mr. —— and request the favour of his company to a concert and supper on Thursday next. Mr. —— is requested to bring no servants except his HOUCCABURDAR."—In _Carey, Good Old Days_, i. 71.]

1789.—"HOOKERBEDAR." (See under HOOKA.)

1801.—"The Resident ... tells a strange story how his HOOKAH-BURDAR, after cheating and robbing him, proceeded to England, and set up as the Prince of Sylhet, took in everybody, was waited upon by Pitt, dined with the Duke of York, and was presented to the King."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 34.

HOOKUM, s. An order; Ar.—H. _ḥukm_. (See under HAKIM.)

[1678.—"The King's HOOKIM is of as small value as an ordinary Governour's."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. xlvi.

[1880.—"Of course Raja Joe HOOKHAM will preside."—_Ali Baba_, 106.]

HOOLUCK, s. Beng. _hūlak_? The word is not in the Dicts., [but it is possibly connected with _ulūk_, Skt. _ulūka_, 'an owl,' both bird and animal taking their name from their wailing note]. The black gibbon (_Hylobates hoolook_, _Jerd._; [_Blanford_, _Mammalia_, 5]), not unfrequently tamed on our E. frontier, and from its gentle engaging ways, and plaintive cries, often becoming a great pet. In the forests of the Kasia Hills, when there was neither sound nor sign of a living creature, by calling out hoo! hoo! one sometimes could wake a clamour in response from the _hoolucks_, as if hundreds had suddenly started to life, each shouting hoo! hoo! hoo! at the top of his voice.

c. 1809.—"The HULLUKS live in considerable herds; and although exceedingly noisy, it is difficult to procure a view, their activity in springing from tree to tree being very great; and they are very shy."—_Buchanan's Rungpoor_, in _Eastern India_, iii. 563.

1868.—"Our only captive this time was a HULUQ monkey, a shy little beast, and very rarely seen or caught. They have black fur with white breasts, and go about usually in pairs, swinging from branch to branch with incredible agility, and making the forest resound with their strange cachinatory cry...."—_T. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 374.

1884.—"He then ... describes a gibbon he had (not an historian nor a book, but a specimen of _Hylobates_ HOOLUCK) who must have been wholly delightful. This engaging anthropoid used to put his arm through Mr. Sterndale's, was extremely clean in his habits ('which,' says Mr. Sterndale thoughtfully and truthfully, 'cannot be said of all the monkey tribe'), and would not go to sleep without a pillow. Of course he died of consumption. The gibbon, however, as a pet has one weakness, that of 'howling in a piercing and somewhat hysterical fashion for some minutes till exhausted.'"—_Saty. Review_, May 31, on _Sterndale's Nat. Hist. of Mammalia of India_, &c.

HOOLY, s. Hind. _holī_ (Skt. _holākā_), [perhaps from the sound made in singing]. The spring festival, held at the approach of the vernal equinox, during the 10 days preceding the full moon of the month _P'hālguṇa_. It is a sort of carnival in honour of Kṛishna and the milkmaids. Passers-by are chaffed, and pelted with red powder, or drenched with yellow liquids from squirts. Songs, mostly obscene, are sung in praise of Kṛishna, and dances performed round fires. In Bengal the feast is called _ḍol jātrā_, or 'Swing-cradle festival.' [On the idea underlying the rite, see _Frazer, Golden Bough_, 2nd ed. iii. 306 _seq._]

c. 1590.—"Here is also a place called Cheramutty, where, during the feast of the HOOLY, flames issue out of the ground in a most astonishing manner."—_Gladwin's Ayeen Akbery_, ii. 34; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 173].

[1671.—"In Feb. or March they have a feast the Romanists call Carnival, the Indians WHOOLYE."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cccxiv.]

1673.—"... their HOOLY, which is at their other Seed-Time."—_Fryer_, 180.

1727.—"One (Feast) they kept on Sight of a New Moon in February, exceeded the rest in ridiculous Actions and Expense; and this they called the Feast of WOOLY, who was ... a fierce fellow in a War with some Giants that infested Sindy...."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 128; [ed. 1744, i. 129].

1808.—"I have delivered your message to Mr. H. about April day, but he says he understands the learned to place the HOOLY as according with May day, and he believes they have no occasion in India to set apart a

## particular day in the year for the manufacture...."—Letter from _Mrs.

Halhed_ to _W. Hastings_, in _Cal. Review_, xxvi. 93.

1809.—"... We paid the Muha Raj (Sindhia) the customary visit at the HOHLEE. Everything was prepared for playing; but at Captain C.'s

## particular request, that part of the ceremony was dispensed with. Playing

the HOHLEE consists in throwing about a quantity of flour, made from a water-nut called SINGARA, and dyed with red sanders; it is called _abeer_; and the principal sport is to cast it into the eyes, mouth, and nose of the players, and to splash them all over with water tinged of an orange colour with the flowers of the _dak_ (see DHAWK) tree."—_Broughton's Letters_, p. 87; [ed. 1892, p. 65 _seq._].

HOON, s. A gold PAGODA (coin), q.v. Hind. _hūn_, "perhaps from Canar. _honnu_ (gold)"—_Wilson_. [See _Rice, Mysore_, i. 801.]

1647.—"A wonderfully large diamond from a mine in the territory of Golkonda had fallen into the hands of Kutbu-l-Mulk; whereupon an order was issued, directing him to forward the same to Court; when its estimated value would be taken into account as part of the two _lacs_ of HUNS which was the stipulated amount of his annual tribute."—_'Ināyat Khān_, in _Elliot_, vii. 84.

1879.—"In Exhibit 320 Ramji engages to pay five HONS (= Rs. 20) to Vithoba, besides paying the Government assessment."—_Bombay High Court Judgment_, Jan. 27, p. 121.

HOONDY, s. Hind. _hunḍī_, _hunḍavī_; Mahr. and Guj. _huṇḍī_. A bill of exchange in a native language.

1810.—"HOONDIES (_i.e._ bankers' drafts) would be of no use whatever to them."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 530.

HOONIMAUN, s. The great ape; also called LUNGOOR.

1653.—"HERMAND est vn singe que les Indou tiennent pour Sainct."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, p. 541.

HOOWA. A peculiar call (_hūwa_) used by the Singhalese, and thence applied to the distance over which this call can be heard. Compare the Australian _coo-ee_.

HOPPER, s. A colloquial term in S. India for cakes (usually of rice-flour), somewhat resembling the wheaten CHUPATTIES (q.v.) of Upper India. It is the Tamil _appam_, [from _appu_, 'to clap with the hand.' In Bombay the form used is AP.]

1582.—"Thus having talked a while, he gave him very good entertainment, and commanded to give him certaine cakes, made of the flower of Wheate, which the Malabars do call APES, and with the same honnie."—_Castañeda_ (by N.L.), f. 38.

1606.—"Great dishes of APAS."—_Gouvea_, f. 48_v_.

1672.—"These cakes are called APEN by the Malabars."—_Baldaeus, Afgoderye_ (Dutch ed.), 39.

c. 1690.—"Ex iis (the chestnuts of the Jack fruit) in sole siccatis farinam, ex eaque placentas, APAS dictas, conficiunt."—_Rheede_, iii.

1707.—"Those who bake OPPERS without permission will be subject to severe penalty."—_Thesavaleme_ (Tamil Laws of Jaffna), 700.

[1826.—"He sat down beside me, and shared between us his coarse brown APS."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 81.]

1860.—"_Appas_ (called HOPPERS by the English) ... supply their morning repast."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, ii. 161.

HOPPO, s. The Chinese Superintendent of Customs at Canton. Giles says: "The term is said to be a corruption of _Hoo poo_, the Board of Revenue, with which office the _Hoppo_, or Collector of duties, is in direct communication." Dr. Williams gives a different account (see below). Neither affords much satisfaction. [The _N.E.D._ accepts the account given in the quotation from Williams.]

1711.—"The HOPPOS, who look on Europe Ships as a great Branch of their Profits, will give you all the fair words imaginable."—_Lockyer_, 101.

1727.—"I have staid about a Week, and found no Merchants come near me, which made me suspect, that there were some underhand dealings between the HAPOA and his Chaps, to my Prejudice."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 228; [ed. 1744, ii. 227]. (See also under HONG.)

1743.—"... just as he (Mr. Anson) was ready to embark, the HOPPO or _Chinese_ Custom-house officer of _Macao_ refused to grant a permit to the boat."—_Anson's Voyage_, 9th ed. 1756, p. 355.

1750-52.—"The HOPPO, HAPPA, or first inspector of customs ... came to see us to-day."—_Osbeck_, i. 359.

1782.—"La charge d'OPEOU répond à celle d'intendant de province."—_Sonnerat_, ii. 236.

1797.—"... the HOPPO or mandarine more immediately connected with Europeans."—_Sir G. Staunton_, i. 239.

1842 (?).—"The term HOPPO is confined to Canton, and is a corruption of the term _hoi-po-sho_, the name of the officer who has control over the boats on the river, strangely applied to the Collector of Customs by foreigners."—_Wells Williams, Chinese Commercial Guide_, 221.

[1878.—"The second board or tribunal is named HOOPOO, and to it is entrusted the care and keeping of the imperial revenue."—_Gray, China_, i. 19.]

1882.—"It may be as well to mention here that the 'HOPPO' (as he was incorrectly styled) filled an office especially created for the foreign trade at Canton.... The Board of Revenue is in Chinese 'Hoo-poo,' and the office was locally misapplied to the officer in question."—_The Fankwae at Canton_, p. 36.

HORSE-KEEPER, s. An old provincial English term, used in the Madras Presidency and in Ceylon, for 'groom.' The usual corresponding words are, in N. India, SYCE (q.v.), and in Bombay _ghorāwālā_ (see GORAWALLAH).

1555.—"There in the reste of the Cophine made for the nones thei bewrie one of his dierest lemmans, a waityng manne, a Cooke, a HORSE-KEEPER, a Lacquie, a Butler, and a Horse, whiche thei al at first strangle, and thruste in."—_W. Watreman, Fardle of Faciouns_, N. 1.

1609.—"Watermen, Lackeyes, HORSE-KEEPERS."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 216.

1673.—"On St. George's Day I was commanded by the Honourable _Gerald Aungier_ ... to embarque on a Bombaim Boat ... waited on by two of the Governor's servants ... an HORSEKEEPER...."—_Fryer_, 123.

1698.—"... followed by his boy ... and his HORSEKEEPER."—In _Wheeler_, i. 300.

1829.—"In my English buggy, with lamps lighted and an English sort of a nag, I might almost have fancied myself in England, but for the black HORSE-KEEPER alongside of me."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 87.

1837.—"Even my horse pretends he is too fine to switch off his own flies with his own long tail, but turns his head round to order the HORSEKEEPER ... to wipe them off for him."—_Letters from Madras_, 50.

HORSE-RADISH TREE, s. This is a common name, in both N. and S. India, for the tree called in Hind. _sahajnā_; _Moringa pterygosperma_, Gaertn., _Hyperanthera Moringa_, Vahl. (N. O. _Moringaceae_), in Skt. _sobhānjana_. Sir G. Birdwood says: "A marvellous tree botanically, as no one knows in what order to put it; it has links with so many; and it is evidently a 'head-centre' in the progressive development of forms." The name is given because the scraped root is used in place of horse-radish, which it closely resembles in flavour. In S. India the same plant is called the DRUMSTICK-TREE (q.v.), from the shape of the long slender fruit, which is used as a vegetable, or in curry, or made into a native pickle "most nauseous to Europeans" (_Punjab Plants_). It is a native of N.W. India, and also extensively cultivated in India and other tropical countries, and is used also for many purposes in the native pharmacopœia. [See MYROBALAN.]

HOSBOLHOOKUM, &c. Properly (Ar. used in Hind.) _ḥasb-ul-ḥukm_, literally 'according to order'; these words forming the initial formula of a document issued by officers of State on royal authority, and thence applied as the title of such a document.

[1678.—"Had it bin another King, as Shajehawn, whose phirmaund (see FIRMAUN) and HASBULLHOOKIMS were of such great force and binding."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. xlvi.]

" "... the other given in the 10th year of Oranzeeb, for the English to pay 2 per cent. at Surat, which the Mogul interpreted by his order, and HUSBULL HOOKUM (_id est_, a word of command by word of mouth) to his Devan in Bengall, that the English were to pay 2 per cent. custom at Surat, and in all other his dominions to be custom free."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consns._, 17th Dec., in _Notes and Exts._, Pt. I. pp. 97-98.

1702.—"The Nabob told me that the great God knows that he had ever a hearty respect for the English ... saying, here is the HOSBULHOCUM, which the king has sent me to seize Factories and all their effects."—In _Wheeler_, i. 387.

1727.—"The _Phirmaund_ is presented (by the _Goosberdaar_ (GOORZBURDAR), or HOSBALHOUCKAIN, or, in _English_, the King's Messenger) and the Governor of the Province or City makes a short speech."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 230; [ed. 1744, i. 233].

1757.—"This Treaty was conceived in the following Terms. I. Whatever Rights and Privileges the King had granted the English Company, in their Phirmaund, and the HUSHULHOORUMS (_sic_), sent from Delly, shall not be disputed."—_Mem. of the Revolution in Bengal_, pp. 21-22.

1759.—"HOUSBUL-HOOKUM (_under the great seal of the Nabob Vizier, Ulmah Maleck, Nizam al Mulack Bahadour_). Be peace unto the high and renowned Mr. John Spencer ..."—In _Cambridge's Acct. of the War_, &c., 229.

1761.—"A grant signed by the Mogul is called a Phirmaund (_farmān_). By the Mogul's Son, a Nushawn (_nishān_). By the Nabob a Perwanna (_parwāna_). By the Vizier, a HOUSEBUL-HOOKUM."—_Ibid._ 226.

1769.—"Besides it is obvious, that as great a sum might have been drawn from that Company without affecting property ... or running into his golden dream of cockets on the Ganges, or visions of Stamp duties, _Perwannas_, _Dusticks_, _Kistbundees_ and HUSBULHOOKUMS."—_Burke, Obsns. on a late Publication called_ "The Present State of the Nation."

HOT-WINDS, s. This may almost be termed the name of one of the seasons of the year in Upper India, when the hot dry westerly winds prevail, and such aids to coolness as the TATTY and THERMANTIDOTE (q.v.) are brought into use. May is the typical month of such winds.

1804.—"Holkar appears to me to wish to avoid the contest at present; and so does Gen. Lake, possibly from a desire to give his troops some repose, and not to expose the Europeans to the HOT WINDS in Hindustan."—_Wellington_, iii. 180.

1873.—"It's no use thinking of lunch in this roaring HOT WIND that's getting up, so we shall be all light and fresh for another shy at the pigs this afternoon."—_The True Reformer_, i. p. 8.

HOWDAH, vulg. HOWDER, &c., s. Hind. modified from Ar. _haudaj_. A great chair or framed seat carried by an elephant. The original Arabic word _haudaj_ is applied to litters carried by camels.

c. 1663.—"At other times he rideth on an Elephant in a _Mik-dember_ or HAUZE ... the _Mik-dember_ being a little square House or Turret of Wood, is always painted and gilded; and the HAUZE, which is an Oval seat, having a Canopy with Pillars over it, is so likewise."—_Bernier_, E.T. 119; [ed. _Constable_, 370].

c. 1785.—"Colonel Smith ... reviewed his troops from the HOUDAR of his elephant."—_Carraccioli's L. of Clive_, iii. 133.

A popular rhyme which was applied in India successively to Warren Hastings' escape from Benares in 1781, and to Col. Monson's retreat from Malwa in 1804, and which was perhaps much older than either, runs:

"Ghoṛe par HAUDA, hāthī par jīn Jaldī bhāg-gāyā { Warren Hastīn! { Kornail Munsīn!"

which may be rendered with some anachronism in expression:

"Horses with HOWDAHS, and elephants saddled Off helter skelter the Sahibs skedaddled."

[1805.—"HOUZA, HOWDA." See under AMBAREE.]

1831.—

"And when they talked of Elephants, And riding in my HOWDER, (So it was called by all my aunts) I prouder grew and prouder." _H. M. Parker_, in _Bengal Annual_, 119.

1856.—

"But she, the gallant lady, holding fast With one soft arm the jewelled HOWDAH'S side, Still with the other circles tight the babe Sore smitten by a cruel shaft ..." _The Banyan Tree_, a Poem.

1863.—"Elephants are also liable to be disabled ... ulcers arise from neglect or carelessness in fitting on the HOWDAH."—_Sat. Review_, Sept. 6, 312.

HUBBA, s. A grain; a jot or tittle. Ar. _ḥabba_.

1786.—"For two years we have not received a HUBBA on account of our TUNKAW, though the ministers have annually charged a lac of rupees, and never paid us anything."—In _Art. agst. Hastings, Burke_, vii. 141.

[1836.—"The HABBEH (or grain of barley) is the 48th part of dirhem, or third of a keerat ... or in commerce fully equal to an English grain."—_Lane, Mod. Egypt._, ii. 326.]

HUBBLE-BUBBLE, s. An onomatopoeia applied to the _hooka_ in its rudimentary form, as used by the masses in India. Tobacco, or a mixture containing tobacco amongst other things, is placed with embers in a terra-cotta CHILLUM (q.v.), from which a reed carries the smoke into a coconut shell half full of water, and the smoke is drawn through a hole in the side, generally without any kind of mouth-piece, making a bubbling or gurgling sound. An elaborate description is given in Terry's _Voyage_ (see below), and another in _Govinda Samanta_, i. 29 (1872).

1616.—"... they have little Earthen Pots ... having a narrow neck and an open round top, out of the belly of which comes a small spout, to the lower part of which spout they fill the Pot with water: then putting their _Tobacco_ loose in the top, and a burning coal upon it, they having first fastned a very small strait hollow Cane or Reed ... within that spout ... the Pot standing on the ground, draw that smoak into their mouths, which first falls upon the Superficies of the water, and much discolours it. And this way of taking their _Tobacco_, they believe makes it much more cool and wholsom."—_Terry_, ed. 1665, p. 363.

c. 1630.—"Tobacco is of great account here; not strong (as our men love), but weake and leafie; suckt out of long canes call'd HUBBLE-BUBBLES ..."—_Sir. T. Herbert_, 28.

1673.—"Coming back I found my troublesome Comrade very merry, and packing up his Household Stuff, his _Bang_ bowl, and HUBBLE-BUBBLE, to go along with me."—_Fryer_, 127.

1673.—"... bolstered up with embroidered Cushions, smoaking out of a silver HUBBLE-BUBBLE."—_Fryer_, 131.

1697.—"... Yesterday the King's Dewan, and this day the King's Buxee ... arrived ... to each of whom sent two bottles of Rose-water, and a glass HUBBLE-BUBBLE, with a compliment."—In _Wheeler_, i. 318.

c. 1760.—See _Grose_, i. 146.

1811.—"Cette manière de fumer est extrêmement commune ... on la nomme HUBBEL DE BUBBEL."—_Solvyns_, tom. iii.

1868.—"His (the Dyak's) favourite pipe is a huge HUBBLE-BUBBLE."—_Wallace, Mal. Archip._, ed. 1880, p. 80.

HUBSHEE, n.p. Ar. _Ḥabashī_, P. _Ḥabshī_, 'an Abyssinian,' an Ethiopian, a negro. The name is often specifically applied to the chief of Jinjīra on the western coast, who is the descendant of an Abyssinian family.

1298.—"There are numerous cities and villages in this province of ABASH, and many merchants."—_Marco Polo_, 2nd ed. ii. 425.

[c. 1346.—"HABSHIS." See under COLOMBO.]

1553.—"At this time, among certain Moors, who came to sell provisions to the ships, had come three ABESHIS (_Abexijs_) of the country of the Prester John ..."—_Barros_, I. iv. 4.

[1612.—"Sent away the Thomas towards the HABASH coast."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 166; "The HABESH shore."—_Ibid._ i. 131.

[c. 1661.—"... on my way to Gonder, the capital of HABECH, or Kingdom of Ethiopia."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 2.]

1673.—"Cowis Cawn, an HOBSY or Arabian _Coffery_ (CAFFER)."—_Fryer_, 147.

1681.—"_Habessini_ ... nunc passim nominantur; vocabulo ab Arabibus indito, quibus HABESH colluviem vel mixturam gentium denotat."—_Ludolphi, Hist. Aethiop._ lib. i. c. i.

1750-60.—"The Moors are also fond of having Abyssinian slaves known in India by the name of HOBSHY Coffrees."—_Grose_, i. 148.

1789.—"In India Negroes, _Habissinians_, _Nobis_ (_i.e._ Nubians) &c. &c. are promiscuously called HABASHIES or _Habissians_, although the two latter are no negroes; and the _Nobies_ and HABASHES differ greatly from one another."—_Note to Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 36.

[1813.—"... the master of a family adopts a slave, frequently a HAFFSHEE Abyssinian, of the darkest hue, for his heir."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 473.]

1884.—"One of my Tibetan ponies had short curly brown hair, and was called both by my servants, and by Dr. Campbell, 'a HUBSHEE.'

"I understood that the name was specific for that description of pony amongst the traders."—_Note by Sir Joseph Hooker._

HUCK. Properly Ar. _haḳḳ_. A just right; a lawful claim; a perquisite claimable by established usage.

[1866.—"The difference between the bazar price, and the amount price of the article sold, is the HUQ of the Dullal (DELOLL)."—_Confessions of an Orderly_, 50.]

HUCKEEM, s. Ar.—H. _ḥakīm_; a physician. (See note under HAKIM.)

1622.—"I, who was thinking little or nothing about myself, was forthwith put by them into the hands of an excellent physician, a native of Shiraz, who then happened to be at Lar, and whose name was _Hekim Abu'l fetab_. The word HEKIM signifies 'wise'; it is a title which it is the custom to give to all those learned in medical matters."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 318.

1673.—"My Attendance is engaged, and a Million of Promises, could I restore him to his Health, laid down from his Wives, Children, and Relations, who all (with the Citizens, as I could hear going along) pray to God that the HACKIN _Fringi_, the _Frank_ Doctor, might kill him ..."—_Fryer_, 312.

1837.—"I had the native works on Materia Medica collated by competent HAKEEMS and Moonshees."—_Royle, Hindoo Medicine_, 25.

HULLIA, s. Canarese _Holeya_; the same as POLEA (_pulayan_) (q.v.), equivalent to PARIAH (q.v.). ["_Holeyas_ field-labourers and agrestic serfs of S. Canara; _Pulayan_ being the Malayālam and _Paraiyan_ the Tamil form of the same word. Brahmans derive it from _hole_, 'pollution'; others from _hola_, 'land' or 'soil,' as being thought to be autochthones" (_Sturrock, Man. of S. Canara_, i. 173). The last derivation is accepted in the _Madras Gloss._ For an illustration of these people, see _Richter, Man. of Coorg_, 112.]

1817.—"... a HULLIÁ or Pariar King."—_Wilks, Hist. Sketches_, i. 151.

1874.—"At Melkotta, the chief seat of the followers of Râmanya [Rāmānuja] Achârya, and at the Brâhman temple at Bailur, the HŎLĔYARS or Pareyars have the right of entering the temple on three days in the year, specially set apart for them."—_M. J. Walhouse_, in _Ind. Antiq._ iii. 191.

HULWA, s. Ar. _ḥalwā_ and _ḥalāwa_ is generic for sweetmeat, and the word is in use from Constantinople to Calcutta. In H. the word represents a

## particular class, of which the ingredients are milk, sugar, almond paste,

and ghee flavoured with cardamom. "The best at Bombay is imported from Muskat" (_Birdwood_).

1672.—"Ce qui estoit plus le plaisant, c'estoit un homme qui précédoit le corps des confituriers, lequel avoit une chemise qui luy descendoit aux talons, toute couverte D'ALVA, c'est à dire, de confiture."—_Journ. d'Ant. Galland_, i. 118.

1673.—"... the Widow once a Moon (to) go to the Grave with her Acquaintance to repeat the doleful Dirge, after which she bestows HOLWAY, a kind of Sacramental Wafer; and entreats their Prayers for the Soul of the Departed."—_Fryer_, 94.

1836.—"A curious cry of the seller of a kind of sweetmeat ('HALÁWEH'), composed of treacle fried with some other ingredients, is 'For a nail! O sweetmeat!...' children and servants often steal implements of iron, &c., from the house ... and give them to him in exchange...."—_Lane, Mod. Egypt._, ed. 1871, ii. 15.

HUMMAUL, s. Ar. _ḥammāl_, a porter. The use of the word in India is confined to the west, and there now commonly indicates a palankin-bearer. The word still survives in parts of Sicily in the form CAMALLU = It. 'facchino,' a relic of the Saracenic occupation. In Andalusia ALHAMEL now means a man who lets out a baggage horse; and the word is also used in Morocco in the same way (_Dozy_).

c. 1350.—"Those rustics whom they call CAMALLS (_camallos_), whose business it is to carry burdens, and also to carry men and women on their shoulders in litters, such as are mentioned in Canticles: '_Ferculum fecit sibi Solomon de lignis Libani_,' whereby is meant a portable litter such as I used to be carried in at Zayton, and in India."—_John de' Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, &c., 366.

1554.—"To the Xabandar (see SHABUNDER) (at Ormuz) for the vessels employed in discharging stores, and for the AMALS who serve in the custom-house."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 103.

1691.—"His honour was carried by the AMAALS, _i.e._ the Palankyn bearers 12 in number, sitting in his Palankyn."—_Valentijn_, v. 266.

1711.—"HAMALAGE, or Cooley-hire, at 1 _coz_ (see GOSBECK) for every maund Tabrees."—Tariff in _Lockyer_, 243.

1750-60.—"The HAMAULS or porters, who make a livelihood of carrying goods to and from the warehouses."—_Grose_, i. 120.

1809.—"The palankeen-bearers are here called HAMAULS (a word signifying carrier) ... these people come chiefly from the Mahratta country, and are of the _coombie_ or agricultural caste."—_Maria Graham_, 2.

1813.—For HAMAULS at Bussora, see _Milburn_, i. 126.

1840.—"The HAMALS groaned under the weight of their precious load, the Apostle of the Ganges" (Dr. Duff to wit).—_Smith's Life of Dr. John Wilson_, 1878, p. 282.

1877.—"The stately iron gate enclosing the front garden of the Russian Embassy was beset by a motley crowd.... HAMALS, or street porters, bent double under the burden of heavy trunks and boxes, would come now and then up one or other of the two semicircular avenues."—_Letter from Constantinople_, in _Times_, May 7.

HUMMING-BIRD, s. This name is popularly applied in some parts of India to the sun-birds (sub-fam. _Nectarininae_).

HUMP, s. 'Calcutta humps' are the salted humps of Indian oxen exported from that city. (See under BUFFALO.)

HURCARRA, HIRCARA, &c., s. Hind. _harkārā_, 'a messenger, a courier; an emissary, a spy' (_Wilson_). The etymology, according to the same authority, is _har_, 'every,' _kār_, 'business.' The word became very familiar in the Gilchristian spelling _Hurkaru_, from the existence of a Calcutta newspaper bearing that title (_Bengal Hurkaru_, generally enunciated by non-Indians as _Hurkĕroó_), for the first 60 years of last century, or thereabouts.

1747.—"Given to the IRCARAS for bringing news of the Engagement. (Pag.) 4 3 0."—_Fort St David, Expenses of the Paymaster_, under January. MS. Records in India Office.

1748.—"The city of Dacca is in the utmost confusion on account of ... advices of a large force of Mahrattas coming by way of the Sunderbunds, and that they were advanced as far as Sundra Col, when first descried by their HURCURRAHS."—In _Long_, 4.

1757.—"I beg you to send me a good ALCARA who understands the Portuguese language."—Letter in _Ives_, 159.

" "HIRCARS or Spies."—_Ibid._ 161; [and comp. 67].

1761.—"The head HARCAR returned, and told me this as well as several other secrets very useful to me, which I got from him by dint of money and some rum."—Letter of _Capt. Martin White_, in _Long_, 260.

[1772.—"HERCARRAS." (See under DALOYET.)]

1780.—"One day upon the march a HIRCARRAH came up and delivered him a letter from Colonel Baillie."—Letter of _T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 26.

1803.—"The HIRCARRAS reported the enemy to be at Bokerdun."—Letter of _A. Wellesley_, _ibid._ 348.

c. 1810.—"We were met at the entrance of Tippoo's dominions by four HIRCARRAHS, or soldiers, whom the Sultan sent as a guard to conduct us safely."—_Miss Edgeworth, Lame Jervas._ Miss Edgeworth has oddly misused the word here.

1813.—"The contrivances of the native HALCARRAHS and spies to conceal a letter are extremely clever, and the measures they frequently adopt to elude the vigilance of an enemy are equally extraordinary."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iv. 129; [compare 2nd ed. i. 64; ii. 201].

HURTAUL, s. Hind. from Skt. _haritalaka_, _hartāl_, _haritāl_, yellow arsenic, orpiment.

c. 1347.—Ibn Batuta seems oddly to confound it with camphor. "The best (camphor) called in the country itself _al_-ḤARDĀLA, is that which attains the highest degree of cold."—iv. 241.

c. 1759.—"... HARTAL and _Cotch_, Earth-Oil and Wood-Oil...."—List of Burmese Products, in _Dalrymple's Or. Reper._ i. 109.

HUZĀRA, n.p. This name has two quite distinct uses.

(A.) Pers. _Hazāra_. It is used as a generic name for a number of tribes occupying some of the wildest parts of Afghanistan, chiefly N.W. and S.W. of Kabul. These tribes are in no respect Afghan, but are in fact most or all of them Mongol in features, and some of them also in language. The term at one time appears to have been used more generally for a variety of the wilder clans in the higher hill countries of Afghanistan and the Oxus basin, much as in Scotland of a century and a half ago they spoke of "the clans." It appears to be merely from the Pers. _hazār_, 1000. The regiments, so to speak, of the Mongol hosts of Chinghiz and his immediate successors were called HAZĀRAS, and if we accept the belief that the _Hazāras_ of Afghanistan were predatory bands of those hosts who settled in that region (in favour of which there is a good deal to be said), this name is intelligible. If so, its application to the non-Mongol people of Wakhān, &c., must have been a later transfer. [See the discussion by Bellew, who points out that "amongst themselves this people never use the term _Hazārah_ as their national appellation, and yet they have no name for their people as a nation. They are only known amongst themselves by the names of their principal tribes and the clans subordinate to them respectively." (_Races of Afghanistan_, 114.)]

c. 1480.—"The HAZĀRA, Takdari, and all the other tribes having seen this, quietly submitted to his authority."—_Tarkhán-Náma_, in _Elliot_, i. 303. For _Takdari_ we should probably read _Nakudari_; and see _Marco Polo_, Bk. I. ch. 18, note on _Nigudaris_.

c. 1505.—Kabul "on the west has the mountain districts, in which are situated Karnûd and Ghûr. This mountainous tract is at present occupied and inhabited by the HAZÂRA and Nukderi tribes."—_Baber_, p. 136.

1508.—"Mirza Ababeker, the ruler and tyrant of Káshghar, had seized all the Upper HAZÁRAS of Badakhshán."—_Erskine's Baber and Humáyun_, i. 287. "_Hazáraját báládest._ The upper districts in Badakhshán were called _Hazáras_." Erskine's note. He is using the _Tarīkh Rashīdī_. But is not the word _Hazáras_ here, 'the clans,' used elliptically for the highland districts occupied by them?

[c. 1590.—"The HAZÁRAHS are the descendants of the Chaghatai army, sent by Manku Ḳáán to the assistance of Huláku Khán.... They possess horses, sheep and goats. They are divided into factions, each covetous of what they can obtain, deceptive in their common intercourse and their conventions of amity savour of the wolf."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 402.]

(B.) A mountain district in the extreme N.W. of the Punjab, of which _Abbottābād_, called after its founder, General James Abbott, is the British head-quarter. The name of this region apparently has nothing to do with _Hazāras_ in the tribal sense, but is probably a survival of the ancient name of a territory in this quarter, called in Sanskrit _Abhisāra_, and figuring in Ptolemy, Arrian and Curtius as the kingdom of King _Abisarēs_. [See _M‘Crindle, Invasion of India_, 69.]

HUZOOR, s. Ar. _ḥuẓūr_, 'the presence'; used by natives as a respectful way of talking of or to exalted personages, to or of their master, or occasionally of any European gentleman in presence of another European. [The allied words _ḥaẓrat_ and _ḥuẓūrī_ are used in kindred senses as in the examples.]

[1787.—"You will send to the HUZZOOR an account particular of the assessment payable by each ryot."—_Parwana of Tippoo_, in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 125.

[1813.—"The Mahratta cavalry are divided into several classes: the HUSSERAT, or household troops called the _kassey-pagah_, are reckoned very superior to the ordinary horse...."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 344.

[1824.—"The employment of that singular description of officers called HUZOORIAH, or servants of the presence, by the Mahratta princes of Central India, has been borrowed from the usages of the Poona court. _Huzooriahs_ are personal attendants of the chief, generally of his own tribe, and are usually of respectable parentage; a great proportion are hereditary followers of the family of the prince they serve.... They are the usual envoys to subjects on occasions of importance.... Their appearance supersedes all other authority, and disobedience to the orders they convey is termed an act of rebellion."—_Malcolm, Central India_, 2nd ed. i. 536 _seq._

[1826.—"These men of authority being aware that I was a HOOGORIE, or one attached to the suite of a great man, received me with due respect."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 40.]

HYSON. (See under TEA.)

I

IDALCAN, HIDALCAN, and sometimes IDALXA, n.p. The title by which the Portuguese distinguished the kings of the Mahommedan dynasty of Bījapūr which rose at the end of the 15th century on the dissolution of the Bahmani kingdom of the Deccan. These names represented _'Adil Khān_, the title of the founder before he became king, more generally called by the Portuguese the SABAIO (q.v.), and _'Adil Shāh_, the distinctive style of all the kings of the dynasty. The Portuguese commonly called their kingdom BALAGHAUT (q.v.).

1510.—"The HIDALCAN entered the city (Goa) with great festivity and rejoicings, and went to the castle to see what the ships were doing, and there, inside and out, he found the dead Moors, whom Timoja had slain; and round about them the brothers and parents and wives, raising great wailings and lamentations, thus the festivity of the HIDALCAN was celebrated by weepings and wailings ... so that he sent João Machado to the Governor to speak about terms of peace.... The Governor replied that Goa belonged to his lord the K. of Portugal, and that he would hold no peace with him (Hidalcan) unless he delivered up the city with all its territories.... With which reply back went João Machado, and the HIDALCAN on hearing it was left amazed, saying that our people were sons of the devil...."—_Correa_, ii. 98.

1516.—"HYDALCAN." See under SABAIO.

1546.—"Trelado de contrato que ho Gouernador Dom Johão de Crastro ffeez com o IDALXAA, que d'antes se chamava IDALCÃO."—_Tombo_, in _Subsidios_, 39.

1563.—"And as those Governors grew weary of obeying the King of Daquem (DECCAN), they conspired among themselves that each should appropriate his own lands ... and the great-grandfather of this ADELHAM who now reigns was one of those captains who revolted; he was a Turk by nation and died in the year 1535; a very powerful man he was always, but it was from him that we twice took by force of arms this city of Goa...."—_Garcia_, f. 35_v_. [And comp. _Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 199.] N.B.—It was the _second_ of the dynasty who died in 1535; the original 'ADIL KHĀN (or SABAIO) died in 1510, just before the attack of Goa by the Portuguese.

1594-5.—"There are three distinct States in the Dakhin. The NIZÁM-UL-MULKIYA, 'ADIL KHÁNIYA, and KUTBU-L-MULKIYA. The settled rule among them was, that if a foreign army entered their country, they united their forces and fought, notwithstanding the dissensions and quarrels they had among themselves. It was also the rule, that when their forces were united, Nizám-ul-Mulk commanded the centre, 'ADIL KHÁN the right, and Kutbu-l-Mulk the left. This rule was now observed, and an immense force had been collected."—_Akbar-Nāma_, in _Elliot_, vi. 131.

IMAUM, s. Ar. _Imām_, 'an exemplar, a leader' (from a root signifying 'to aim at, to follow after'), a title technically applied to the Caliph (_Khalīfa_) or 'Vicegerent,' or Successor, who is the head of Islām. The title "is also given—in its religious import only—to the heads of the four orthodox sects ... and in a more restricted sense still, to the ordinary functionary of a mosque who leads in the daily prayers of the congregation" (_Dr. Badger, Omân_, App. A.). The title has been perhaps most familiar to Anglo-Indians as that of the Princes of 'Omān, or "IMAUMS of Muscat," as they were commonly termed. This title they derived from being the heads of a sect (_Ibādhiya_) holding peculiar doctrine as to the Imamate, and rejecting the Caliphate of Ali or his successors. It has not been assumed by the Princes themselves since Sa'īd bin Ahmad who died in the early part of last century, but was always applied by the English to Saiyid Sa'īd, who reigned for 52 years, dying in 1856. Since then, and since the separation of the dominions of the dynasty in Omān and in Africa, the title IMĀM has no longer been used.

It is a singular thing that in an article on Zanzibar in the _J. R. Geog. Soc._ vol. xxiii. by the late Col. Sykes, the Sultan is always called the _Imaun_, [of which other examples will be found below].

1673.—"At night we saw _Muschat_, whose vast and horrid Mountains no Shade but Heaven does hide.... The Prince of this country is called IMAUM, who is guardian at _Mahomet's_ Tomb, and on whom is devolved the right of _Caliphship_ according to the Ottoman belief."—_Fryer_, 220.

[1753.—"These people are Mahommedans of a particular sect ... they are subject to an IMAN, who has absolute authority over them."—_Hanway_, iii. 67.

[1901.—Of the Bombay Kojas, "there were only 12 IMANS, the last of the number ... having disappeared without issue."—_Times_, April 12.]

IMAUMBARRA, s. This is a hybrid word _Imām-bāṛā_, in which the last part is the Hindī _bāṛā_, 'an enclosure,' &c. It is applied to a building maintained by Shī'a communities in India for the express purpose of celebrating the MOHURRUM ceremonies (see HOBSON-JOBSON). The sepulchre of the Founder and his family is often combined with this object. The Imāmbāṛā of the Nawāb Asaf-ud-daula at Lucknow is, or was till the siege of 1858, probably the most magnificent modern Oriental structure in India. It united with the objects already mentioned a mosque, a college, and apartments for the members of the religious establishment. The great hall is "conceived on so grand a scale," says Fergusson, "as to entitle it to rank with the buildings of an earlier age." The central part of it forms a vaulted apartment of 162 feet long by 53½ wide.

[1837.—"In the afternoon we went to see the EMAUNBERRA."—_Miss Eden, Up the Country_, i. 87.]

IMPALE, v. It is startling to find an injunction to impale criminals given by an English governor (Vansittart, apparently) little more than a century ago. [See CALUETE.]

1764.—"I request that you will give orders to the Naib of Dacca to send some of the Factory Sepoys along with some of his own people, to apprehend the said murderers and to IMPALE them, which will be very serviceable to traders."—_The Governor of Fort William_ to the Nawab; in _Long_, 389.

1768-71.—"The punishments inflicted at Batavia are excessively severe, especially such as fall upon the Indians. IMPALEMENT is the chief and most terrible."—_Stavorinus_, i. 288. This writer proceeds to give a description of the horrible process, which he witnessed.

INAUM, ENAUM, s. Ar. _in'ām_, 'a gift' (from a superior), 'a favour,' but especially in India a gift of rent-free land: also land so held. IN'ĀMDĀR, the holder of such lands. A full detail of the different kinds of _in'ām_, especially among the Mahrattas, will be found in _Wilson_, s.v. The word is also used in Western India for BUCKSHEESH (q.v.). This use is said to have given rise to a little mistake on the part of an English political traveller some 30 or 40 years ago, when there had been some agitation regarding the IN'AM lands and the alleged harshness of the Government in dealing with such claims. The traveller reported that the public feeling in the west of India was so strong on this subject that his very palankin-bearers at the end of their stage invariably joined their hands in supplication, shouting, "IN'AM! IN'AM! Sahib!"

INDIA, INDIES, n.p. A book might be written on this name. We can only notice a few points in connection with it.

It is not easy, if it be possible, to find a truly native (_i.e._ Hindu) name for the whole country which we call India; but the _conception_ certainly existed from an early date. _Bhāratavarsha_ is used apparently in the Purānas with something like this conception. _Jambudwīpa_, a term belonging to the mythical cosmography, is used in the Buddhist books, and sometimes, by the natives of the south, even now. The accuracy of the definitions of India in some of the Greek and Roman authors shows the existence of the same conception of the country that we have now; a conception also obvious in the modes of speech of Hwen T'sang and the other Chinese pilgrims. The Aśoka inscriptions, c. B.C. 250, had enumerated Indian kingdoms covering a considerable part of the conception, and in the great inscription at Tanjore, of the 11th century A.D., which incidentally mentions the conquest (real or imaginary) of a great part of India, by the king of Tanjore, Vīra-Chola, the same system is followed. In a copperplate of the 11th century, by the Chalukya dynasty of Kalyāna, we find the expression "from the Himālaya to the Bridge" (_Ind. Antiq._ i. 81), _i.e._ the Bridge of Rāma, or 'Adam's Bridge,' as our maps have it. And Mahommedan definitions as old, and with the name, will be found below. Under the Hindu kings of Vijayanagara also (from the 14th century) inscriptions indicate all India by like expressions.

The origin of the name is without doubt (Skt.) _Sindhu_, 'the sea,' and thence the Great River on the West, and the country on its banks, which we still call _Sindh_.[144] By a change common in many parts of the world, and in various parts of India itself, this name exchanged the initial sibilant for an aspirate, and became (eventually) in Persia _Hindū_, and so passed on to the Greeks and Latins, viz. Ἰνδοὶ for the people, Ἰνδός for the river, Ἰνδική and India for the country on its banks. Given this name for the western tract, and the conception of the country as a whole to which we have alluded, the name in the mouths of foreigners naturally but gradually spread to the whole.

Some have imagined that the name of the land of _Nod_ ('wandering'), to which Cain is said to have migrated, and which has the same consonants, is but a form of this; which is worth noting, as this idea may have had to do with the curious statement in some medieval writers (_e.g._ John Marignolli) that certain eastern races were "the descendants of Cain." In the form _Hidhu_ [_Hindus_, see _Encycl. Bibl._ ii. 2169] India appears in the great cuneiform inscription on the tomb of Darius Hystaspes near Persepolis, coupled with _Gadāra_ (_i.e._ _Gandhāra_, or the Peshawar country), and no doubt still in some degree restricted in its application. In the Hebrew of Esther i. 1, and viii. 9, the form is _Hōd(d)ū_, or perhaps rather _Hiddū_ (see also _Peritsol_ below). The first Greek writers to speak of India and the Indians were Hecataeus of Miletus, Herodotus, and Ctesias (B.C. c. 500, c. 440, c. 400). The last, though repeating more fables than Herodotus, shows a truer conception of what India was.

Before going further, we ought to point out that INDIA itself is a Latin form, and does not appear in a Greek writer, we believe, before Lucian and Polyænus, both writers of the middle of the 2nd century. The Greek form is ἡ Ἰνδική, or else 'The Land of the Indians.'

The name of 'India' spread not only from its original application, as denoting the country on the banks of the Indus, to the whole peninsula between (and including) the valleys of Indus and Ganges; but also in a vaguer way to all the regions beyond. The compromise between the vaguer and the more precise use of the term is seen in Ptolemy, where the boundaries of the true India are defined, on the whole, with surprising exactness, as 'India within the Ganges,' whilst the darker regions beyond appear as 'India beyond the Ganges.' And this double conception of India, as 'India Proper' (as we may call it), and India in the vaguer sense, has descended to our own time.

So vague became the conception in the 'dark ages' that the name is sometimes found to be used as synonymous with Asia, 'Europe, Africa, and India,' forming the three parts of the world. Earlier than this, however, we find a tendency to discriminate different Indias, in a form distinct from Ptolemy's _Intra et extra Gangem_; and the terms _India Major_, _India Minor_ can be traced back to the 4th century. As was natural where there was so little knowledge, the application of these terms was various and oscillating, but they continued to hold their ground for 1000 years, and in the later centuries of that period we generally find a third India also, and a tendency (of which the roots go back, as far at least as Virgil's time) to place one of the three in Africa.

It is this conception of a twofold or threefold India that has given us and the other nations of Europe the vernacular expressions in plural form which hold their ground to this day: the _Indies_, les _Indes_, (It.) le _Indie_, &c.

And we may add further, that China is called by Friar Odoric Upper India (_India Superior_), whilst Marignolli calls it _India Magna_ and _Maxima_, and calls Malabar _India Parva_, and _India Inferior_.

There was yet another, and an Oriental, application of the term India to the country at the mouth of the Tigris and Euphrates, which the people of Basra still call _Hind_; and which Sir H. Rawlinson connects with the fact that the Talmudic writers confounded Obillah in that region with the _Havila_ of Genesis. (See _Cathay_, &c., 55, note.)

In the work of the Chinese traveller Hwen T'sang again we find that by him and his co-religionists a plurality of Indias was recognised, _i.e._ five, viz. North, Central, East, South, and West.

Here we may remark how two names grew out of the original _Sindhu_. The aspirated and Persianised form _Hind_, as applied to the great country beyond the Indus, passed to the Arabs. But when they invaded the valley of the Indus and found it called _Sindhu_, they adopted that name in the form _Sind_, and thenceforward '_Hind_ and _Sind_' were habitually distinguished, though generally coupled, and conceived as two parts of a great whole.

Of the application of _India_ to an Ethiopian region, an application of which indications extend over 1500 years, we have not space to speak here. On this and on the medieval plurality of Indias reference may be made to two notes on _Marco Polo_, 2nd ed. vol. ii. pp. 419 and 425.

The vague extension of the term India to which we have referred, survives in another form besides that in the use of '_Indies_.' _India_, to each European nation which has possessions in the East, may be said, without much inaccuracy, to mean in colloquial use that part of the East in which their own possessions lie. Thus to the Portuguese, _India_ was, and probably still is, the West Coast only. In their writers of the 16th and 17th century a distinction is made between _India_, the territory of the Portuguese and their immediate neighbours on the West Coast, and _Mogor_, the dominions of the Great Mogul. To the Dutchman _India_ means Java and its dependencies. To the Spaniard, if we mistake not, _India_ is Manilla. To the Gaul are not _les Indes_ Pondicherry, Chandernagore, and Réunion?

As regards the WEST INDIES, this expression originates in the misconception of the great Admiral himself, who in his memorable enterprise was seeking, and thought he had found, a new route to the 'Indias' by sailing west instead of east. His discoveries were to Spain _the_ Indies, until it gradually became manifest that they were not identical with the ancient lands of the east, and then they became the _West-Indies_.

INDIAN is a name which has been carried still further abroad; from being applied, as a matter of course, to the natives of the islands, supposed of India, discovered by Columbus, it naturally passed to the natives of the adjoining continent, till it came to be the familiar name of all the tribes between (and sometimes even including) the Esquimaux of the North and the Patagonians of the South.

This abuse no doubt has led to our hesitation in applying the term to a native of India itself. We use the adjective _Indian_, but no modern Englishman who has had to do with India ever speaks of a man of that country as 'an Indian.' Forrest, in his _Voyage to Mergui_, uses the inelegant word _Indostaners_; but in India itself a HINDUSTANI means, as has been indicated under that word, a native of the upper Gangetic valley and adjoining districts. Among the Greeks 'an Indian' (Ἰνδὸς) acquired a notable specific application, viz. to an elephant driver or MAHOUT (q.v.).

B.C. c. 486.—"Says Darius the King: By the grace of Ormazd these (are) the countries which I have acquired besides Persia. I have established my power over them. They have brought tribute to me. That which has been said to them by me they have done. They have obeyed my law. Medea ... Arachotia (_Harauvatish_), Sattagydia (_Thatagush_), Gandaria (_Gadára_), India (HIDUSH)...."—On the Tomb of Darius at Nakhsh-i-Rustam, see _Rawlinson's Herod._ iv. 250.

B.C. c. 440.—"Eastward of INDIA lies a tract which is entirely sand. Indeed, of all the inhabitants of Asia, concerning whom anything is known, the INDIANS dwell nearest to the east, and the rising of the Sun."—_Herodotus_, iii. c. 98 (_Rawlinson_).

B.C. c. 300.—"INDIA then (ἡ τοίνυν Ἰνδικὴ) being four-sided in plan, the side which looks to the Orient and that to the South, the Great Sea compasseth; that towards the Arctic is divided by the mountain chain of Hēmōdus from Scythia, inhabited by that tribe of Scythians who are called Sakai; and on the fourth side, turned towards the West, the Indus marks the boundary, the biggest or nearly so of all rivers after the Nile."—_Megasthenes_, in _Diodorus_, ii. 35. (From Müller's _Fragm. Hist. Graec._, ii. 402.)

A.D. c. 140.—"Τὰ δὲ ἀπὸ τοῦ Ινδοῦ πρὸς ἔω, τοῦτό μοι ἔστω ἡ τῶν Ἰνδῶν γῆ, καὶ Ἰνδοὶ οὖτοι ἔστωσαν."—_Arrian, Indica_, ch. ii.

c. 590.—"As for the land of the Hind it is bounded on the East by the Persian Sea (_i.e._ the Indian Ocean), on the W. and S. by the countries of Islām, and on the N. by the Chinese Empire.... The length of the land of the Hind from the government of Mokrān, the country of Manṣūra and Bodha and the rest of Sind, till thou comest to Ḳannūj and thence passest on to Tobbat (see TIBET), is about 4 months, and its breadth from the Indian Ocean to the country of Ḳannūj about three months."—_Istakhri_, pp. 6 and 11.

c. 650.—"The name of _T'ien-chu_ (India) has gone through various and confused forms.... Anciently they said _Shin-tu_; whilst some authors called it _Hien-teou_. Now conforming to the true pronunciation one should say IN-TU."—_Hwen T'sang_, in _Pèl. Bouddh._, ii. 57.

c. 944.—"For the nonce let us confine ourselves to summary notices concerning the kings of SIND and HIND. The language of Sind is different from that of HIND...."—_Maṣ'ūdī_, i. 381.

c. 1020.—"INDIA (AL-HIND) is one of those plains bounded on the south by the Sea of the Indians. Lofty mountains bound it on all the other quarters. Through this plain the waters descending from the mountains are discharged. Moreover, if thou wilt examine this country with thine eyes, if thou wilt regard the rounded and worn stones that are found in the soil, however deep thou mayest dig,—stones which near the mountains, where the rivers roll down violently, are large; but small at a distance from the mountains, where the current slackens; and which become mere sand where the currents are at rest, where the waters sink into the soil, and where the sea is at hand—then thou wilt be tempted to believe that this country was at a former period only a sea which the debris washed down by the torrents hath filled up...."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Reinaud's Extracts, Journ. As._ ser. 4. 1844.

" "HIND is surrounded on the East by Chín and Máchín, on the West by Sind and Kábul, and on the South by the Sea."—_Ibid._ in _Elliot_, i. 45.

1205.—"The whole country of HIND, from Pershaur to the shores of the Ocean, and in the other direction, from Siwistán to the hills of Chín...."—_Hasan Nizāmī_, in _Elliot_, ii. 236. That is, from Peshawar in the north, to the Indian Ocean in the south; from Sehwan (on the west bank of the Indus) to the mountains on the east dividing from China.

c. 1500.—"HODU quae est INDIA extra et intra Gangem."—_Itinera Mundi_ (in Hebrew), by _Abr. Peritsol_, in _Hyde, Syntagma Dissertt._, Oxon, 1767, i. 75.

1553.—"And had Vasco da Gama belonged to a nation so glorious as the Romans he would perchance have added to the style of his family, noble as that is, the surname 'OF INDIA,' since we know that those symbols of honour that a man wins are more glorious than those that he inherits, and that Scipio gloried more in the achievement which gave him the surname of '_Africanus_,' than in the name of Cornelius, which was that of his family."—_Barros_, I. iv. 12.

1572.—Defined, without being named, by Camoens:

"Alem do Indo faz, e aquem do Gange Hu terreno muy grãde, e assaz famoso, Que pela parte Austral o mar abrange, E para o Norte o Emodio cavernoso." _Lusiadas_, vii. 17.

Englished by Burton:

"Outside of Indus, inside Ganges, lies a wide-spread country, famed enough of yore; northward the peaks of caved Emódus rise, and southward Ocean doth confine the shore."

1577.—"INDIA is properly called that great Province of Asia, in the whiche great Alexander kepte his warres, and was so named of the ryuer Indus."—_Eden, Hist. of Trauayle_, f. 3_v_.

The _distinct_ INDIAS.

c. 650.—"The circumference of the Five Indies is about 90,000 _li_; on three sides it is bounded by a great sea; on the north it is backed by snowy mountains. It is wide at the north and narrow at the south; its figure is that of a half-moon."—_Hwen T'sang_, in _Pèl. Bouddh._, ii. 58.

1298.—"INDIA THE GREATER is that which extends from Maabar to Kesmacoran (_i.e._ from Coromandel to Mekran), and it contains 13 great kingdoms.... INDIA THE LESSER extends from the Province of Champa to Mutfili (_i.e._ from Cochin-China to the Kistna Delta), and contains 8 great Kingdoms.... Abash (Abyssinia) is a very great province, and you must know that it constitutes the MIDDLE INDIA."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 34, 35.

c. 1328.—"What shall I say? The greatness of this INDIA is beyond description. But let this much suffice concerning INDIA THE GREATER and THE LESS. Of INDIA TERTIA I will say this, that I have not indeed seen its many marvels, not having been there...."—_Friar Jordanus_, p. 41.

INDIA MINOR, in _Clavijo_, looks as if it were applied to Afghanistan:

1404.—"And this same Thursday that the said Ambassadors arrived at this great River (the Oxus) they crossed to the other side. And the same day ... came in the evening to a great city which is called _Tenmit_ (Termedh), and this used to belong to INDIA MINOR, but now belongs to the empire of Samarkand, having been conquered by Tamurbec."—_Clavijo_, § ciii. (_Markham_, 119).

INDIES.

c. 1601.—"He does smile his face into more lines than are in the new map with the augmentation of the INDIAES."—_Twelfth Night_, Act iii. sc. 2.

1653.—"I was thirteen times captive and seventeen times sold in the INDIES."—_Trans. of Pinto_, by _H. Cogan_, p. 1.

1826.—"... Like a French lady of my acquaintance, who had so general a notion of the East, that upon taking leave of her, she enjoined me to get acquainted with a friend of hers, living as she said _quelque part dans_ LES INDES, and whom, to my astonishment, I found residing at the Cape of Good Hope."—_Hajji Baba_, Introd. Epistle, ed. 1835, p. ix.

INDIA of the PORTUGUESE.

c. 1567.—"Di qui (Coilan) a Cao Comeri si fanno settanta due miglia, _e qui si finisse la costa_ DELL'INDIA."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 390.

1598.—"At the ende of the countrey of _Cambaia_ beginneth INDIA and the lands of Decam and Cuncam ... from the island called Das Vaguas (read _Vaquas_) ... which is the righte coast that in all the East Countries is called INDIA.... Now you must vnderstande that this coast of INDIA beginneth at _Daman_, or the Island Das Vaguas, and stretched South and by East, to the Cape of _Comorin_, where it endeth."—_Linschoten_, ch. ix.-x.; [Hak. Soc. i. 62. See also under ABADA].

c. 1610.—"Il y a grand nombre des Portugais qui demeurent ès ports du cette coste de Bengale ... ils n'osoient retourner en L'INDE, pour quelques fautes qu'ils y ont commis."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 239; [Hak. Soc. i. 334].

1615.—"Sociorum literis, qui Mogoris Regiam incolunt auditum est in INDIA de celeberrimo Regno illo quod Saraceni Cataium vocant."—_Trigautius, De Christianâ Expeditione apud Sinas_, p. 544.

1644.—(Speaking of the Daman district above Bombay.)—"The fruits are nearly all the same as those that you get in INDIA, and especially many _Mangas_ and _Cassaras_ (?), which are like chestnuts."—_Bocarro, MS._

It is remarkable to find the term used, in a similar restricted sense, by the Court of the E.I.C. in writing to Fort St. George. They certainly mean some part of the west coast.

1670.—They desire that DUNGAREES may be supplied thence if possible, as "they were not procurable on the COAST OF INDIA, by reason of the disturbances of Sevajee."—_Notes and Exts._, Pt. i. 2.

1673.—"The Portugals ... might have subdued INDIA by this time, had not we fallen out with them, and given them the first Blow at Ormuz ... they have added some Christians to those formerly converted by St. Thomas, but it is a loud Report to say all INDIA."—_Fryer_, 137.

1881.—In a correspondence with Sir R. Morier, we observe the Portuguese Minister of Foreign Affairs calls their Goa Viceroy "The Governor General of INDIA."

INDIA of the DUTCH.

1876.—The Dorian "is common throughout all INDIA."—_Filet, Plant-Kunding Woordenboek_, 196.

INDIES applied to AMERICA.

1563.—"And please to tell me ... which is better, this (_Radix Chinae_) or the _guiacão_ of our INDIES as we call them...."—_Garcia_, f. 177.

INDIAN. This word in English first occurs, according to Dr. Guest, in the following passage:—

A.D. 433-440.

"Mid israelum ic waes Mid ebreum and INDEUM, and mid egyptum." In _Guest's English Rhythms_, ii. 86-87.

But it may be queried whether _indeum_ is not here an error for _iudeum_; the converse error to that supposed to have been made in the printing of Othello's death-speech—

"of one whose hand Like the base _Judean_ threw a pearl away."

INDIAN _used for_ MAHOUT.

B.C. ? 116-105.—"And upon the beasts (the elephants) there were strong towers of wood, which covered every one of them, and were girt fast unto them with devices: there were also upon every one two and thirty strong men, that fought upon them, beside the INDIAN that ruled them."—_I. Maccabees_, vi. 37.

B.C. c. 150.—"Of Beasts (_i.e._ elephants) taken with all their INDIANS there were ten; and of all the rest, which had thrown their INDIANS, he got possession after the battle by driving them together."—_Polybius_, Bk. i. ch. 40; see also iii. 46, and xi. 1. It is very curious to see the drivers of _Carthaginian_ elephants thus called _Indians_, though it may be presumed that this is only a Greek application of the term, not a Carthaginian use.

B.C. c. 20.—"Tertio die ... ad Thabusion castellum imminens fluvio Indo ventum est; cui fecerat nomen INDUS ab elephanto dejectus."—_Livy_, Bk. xxxviii. 14. This Indus or "Indian" river, named after the Mahout thrown into it by his elephant, was somewhere on the borders of Phrygia.

A.D. c. 210.—"Along with this elephant was brought up a female one called Nikaia. And the wife of their INDIAN being near death placed her child of 30 days old beside this one. And when the woman died a certain marvellous attachment grew up of the Beast towards the child...."—_Athenaeus_, xiii. ch. 8.

INDIAN, for _Anglo-Indian_.

1816.—"... our best INDIANS. In the idleness and obscurity of home they look back with fondness to the country where they have been useful and distinguished, like the ghosts of Homer's heroes, who prefer the exertions of a labourer on the earth to all the listless enjoyments of Elysium."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 367.

INDIGO, s. The plant _Indigofera tinctoria_, L. (N.O. _Leguminosae_), and the dark blue dye made from it. Greek Ἰνδικὸν. This word appears from Hippocrates to have been applied in his time to _pepper_. It is also applied by Dioscorides to the mineral substance (a variety of the red oxide of iron) called Indian red (_F. Adams_, Appendix to _Dunbar's Lexicon_). [_Liddell & Scott_ call it "a dark-blue dye, indigo." The dye was used in Egyptian mummy-cloths (_Wilkinson, Ancient Egypt_, ed. 1878, ii. 163).]

A.D. c. 60.—"Of that which is called Ἰνδικὸν one kind is produced spontaneously, being as it were a scum thrown out by the Indian reeds; but that used for dyeing is a purple efflorescence which floats on the brazen cauldrons, which the craftsmen skim off and dry. That is deemed best which is blue in colour, succulent, and smooth to the touch."—_Dioscorides_, v. cap. 107.

c. 70.—"After this ... INDICO (_Indicum_) is a colour most esteemed; out of India it commeth; whereupon it tooke the name; and it is nothing els but a slimie mud cleaving to the foame that gathereth about canes and reeds: whiles it is punned or ground, it looketh blacke; but being dissolved it yeeldeth a woonderfull lovely mixture of purple and azur ... INDICO is valued at 20 denarii the pound. In physicke there is use of this INDICO; for it doth assuage swellings that doe stretch the skin."—_Plinie_, by _Ph. Holland_, ii. 531.

c. 80-90.—"This river (_Sinthus_, _i.e._ Indus) has 7 mouths ... and it has none of them navigable except the middle one only, on which there is a coast mart called Barbaricon.... The articles imported into this mart are.... On the other hand there are exported _Costus_, _Bdellium_ ... and _Indian Black_ (Ἰνδικὸν μέλαν, _i.e._ INDIGO)."—_Periplus_, 38, 39.

1298.—(At Coilum) "They have also abundance of very fine INDIGO (_ynde_). This is made of a certain herb which is gathered and [after the roots have been removed] is put into great vessels upon which they pour water, and then leave it till the whole of the plant is decomposed...."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 22.

1584.—"INDICO from Zindi and Cambaia."—_Barrett_, in _Hakl._ ii. 413.

[1605-6.—"... for all which we shall buie Ryse, INDICO, Lapes Bezar which theare in aboundance are to be hadd."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 77.

[1609.—"... to buy such Comodities as they shall finde there as INDICO, of Laher (Lahore), here worth viij^s the pounde _Serchis_ and the best _Belondri_...."—_Ibid._ 287. _Serchis_ is Sarkhej, the _Sercaze_ of Forbes (_Or. Mem._, 2nd ed. ii. 204) near Ahmadābād: Sir G. Birdwood with some hesitation identifies _Belondri_ with Valabhi, 20 m. N.W. of Bhāvnagar.

[1610.—"_Anil_ or INDIGUE, which is a violet-blue dye."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 246.]

1610.—"In the country thereabouts is made some INDIGO."—_Sir H. Middleton_, in _Purchas_, i. 259.

[1616.—"INDIGO is made thus. In the prime June they sow it, which the rains bring up about the prime September: this they cut and it is called the _Newty_ (H. _naudhā_, 'a young plant'), formerly mentioned, and is a good sort. Next year it sprouts again in the prime August, which they cut and is the best INDIGO, called _Jerry_ (H. _jaṛī_, 'growing from the root (_jaṛ_).'"—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 241.]

c. 1670.—Tavernier gives a detailed account of the manufacture as it was in his time. "They that sift this INDIGO must be careful to keep a Linnen-cloath before their faces, and that their nostrils be well stopt.... Yet ... they that have sifted INDIGO for 9 or 10 days shall spit nothing but blew for a good while together. Once I laid an egg in the morning among the sifters, and when I came to break it in the evening it was all blew within."—_E.T._ ii. 128-9; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 11].

We have no conception what is meant by the following singular (apparently sarcastic) entry in the _Indian Vocabulary_:—

1788.—"INDERGO—a drug of no estimation that grows wild in the woods." [This is H. _indarjau_, Skt. _indra-yava_, "barley of Indra," the _Wrightia tinctoria_, from the leaves of which a sort of indigo is made. See _Watt, Econ. Dict._ VI. pt. iv. 316. "INDERJÒ of the species of warm bitters."—_Halhed, Code_, ed. 1781, p. 9.]

1881.—"Découvertes et Inventions.—Décidément le cabinet Gladstone est poursuivi par la malechance. Voici un savant chimiste de Munich qui vient de trouver le moyen se preparer artificiellement et à très bon marché le bleu INDIGO. Cette découverte peut amener la ruine du gouvernement des Indes anglaises, qui est déjà menacé de la banqueroute. L'INDIGO, en effet, est le principal article de commerce des Indes (!); dans l'Allemagne, seulement, on en importe par an pour plus de cent cinquante millions de francs."—_Havre Commercial Paper_, quoted in _Pioneer Mail_, Feb. 3.

INGLEES, s. Hind. _Inglīs_ and _Inglis_. Wilson gives as the explanation of this: "Invalid soldiers and _sipahis_, to whom allotments of land were assigned as pensions; the lands so granted." But the word is now used as the equivalent of (sepoy's) _pension_ simply. Mr. Carnegie, [who is followed by Platts], says the word is "probably a corruption of _English_, as pensions were unknown among native Governments, whose rewards invariably took the shape of land assignments." This, however, is quite unsatisfactory; and Sir H. Elliot's suggestion (mentioned by Wilson) that the word was a corruption of _invalid_ (which the sepoys may have confounded in some way with _English_) is most probable.

INTERLOPER, s. One in former days who traded without the license, or outside the service, of a company (such as the E.I.C.) which had a charter of monopoly. The etymology of the word remains obscure. It _looks_ like Dutch, but intelligent Dutch friends have sought in vain for a Dutch original. _Onderloopen_, the nearest word we can find, means 'to be inundated.' The hybrid etymology given by Bailey, though allowed by Skeat, seems hardly possible. Perhaps it is an English corruption from _ontloopen_, 'to evade, escape, run away from.' [The _N.E.D._ without hesitation gives _interlope_, a form of _leap_. Skeat, in his _Concise Dict._, 2nd ed., agrees, and quotes Low Germ. and Dutch _enterloper_, 'a runner between.']

1627.—"INTERLOPERS in trade, ¶ Attur Acad. pa. 54."—_Minsheu._ (What is the meaning of the reference?) [It refers to "The _Atturneyes Academie_" by Thomas Powell or Powel, for which see 9 ser. _Notes and Queries_, vii. 198, 392].

1680.—"The commissions relating to the INTERLOPER, or private trader, being considered, it is resolved that a notice be fixed up warning all the Inhabitants of the Towne, not, directly or indirectly, to trade, negotiate, aid, assist, countenance, or hold any correspondence, with Captain William Alley or any person belonging to him or his ship without the license of the Honorable Company. Whoever shall offend herein shall answeare it at their Perill."—_Notes and Exts._, Pt. iii. 29.

1681.—"The Shippe EXPECTATION, Capt. Ally Com̃and^r, an INTERLOPER, arrived in ye Downes from Porto Novo."—_Hedges, Diary_, Jan. 4; [Hak. Soc. i. 15].

[1682.—"The Agent having notice of an INTERLOPER lying in Titticorin Bay, immediately sent for ye Councell to consult about it...."—_Pringle, Diary of Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. i. 69.]

" "The Spirit of Commerce, which sees its drifts with eagle's eyes, formed associations at the risque of trying the consequence at law ... since the statutes did not authorize the Company to seize or stop the ships of these adventurers, whom they called INTERLOPERS."—_Orme's Fragments_, 127.

1683.—"If God gives me life to get this _Phirmaund_ into my possession, ye Honble. Compy. shall never more be much troubled with INTERLOPERS."—_Hedges, Diary_, Jan. 6; [Hak. Soc. i. 62].

" "_May 28._ About 9 this morning Mr. Littleton, Mr. Nedham, and Mr. Douglass came to y^e factory, and being sent for, were asked 'Whether they did now, or ever intended, directly or indirectly, to trade with any INTERLOPERS that shall arrive in the Bay of Bengall?'

"Mr. Littleton answered that, 'he did not, nor ever intended to trade with any INTERLOPER.'

"Mr. Nedham answered, 'that at present he did not, and that he came to gett money, and if any such offer should happen, he would not refuse it.'

"Mr. Douglass answered, he did not, nor ever intended to trade with them; but he said 'what Estate he should gett here he would not scruple to send it home upon any INTERLOPER.'

"And having given their respective answers they were dismist."—_Ibid._ Hak. Soc. i. 90-91.

1694.—"Whether y^e souldiers lately sent up hath created any jealousye in y^e INTERLOP^{RS}: or their own Actions or guilt I know not, but they are so cautious y^t every 2 or 3 bales y^t are packt they immediately send on board."—MS. Letter from _Edwd. Hern_ at _Hugley_ to the Rt. Worshp^{ll} _Charles Eyre Esq. Agent for Affaires_ of the _Rt. Honble. East India Comp^a._ in _Bengall_, &c^a. (9th Sept.). _MS. Record in India Office._

1719.—"... their business in the _South Seas_ was to sweep those coasts clear of the _French_ INTERLOPERS, which they did very effectually."—_Shelvocke's Voyage_, 29.

" "I wish you would explain yourself; I cannot imagine what reason I have to be afraid of any of the Company's ships, or Dutch ships, I am no INTERLOPER."—_Robinson Crusoe_, Pt. ii.

1730.—"To INTERLOPE [of _inter_, L. between, and LOOPEN, _Du._ to run, q. d. to run in between, and intercept the Commerce of others], to trade without proper Authority, or interfere with a Company in Commerce."—_Bailey's English Dict._ s.v.

1760.—"ENTERLOOPER. Terme de Commerce de Mer, fort en usage parmi les Compagnies des Pays du Nord, comme l'Angleterre, la Hollande, Hambourg, le Danemark, &c. Il signifie un vaisseau d'un particulier qui pratique et fréquente les Côtes, et les Havres ou Ports de Mer éloignés, pour y faire un commerce clandestin, au préjudice des Compagnies qui sont autorisées elles seules à le faire dans ces mêmes lieux.... Ce mot se prononce comme s'il étoit écrit EINTRELOPRE. Il est emprunté de l'Anglois, de _enter_ qui signifie entrer et entreprendre, et de _Looper_, Courreur."—_Savary des Bruslons, Dict. Univ. de Commerce_, Nouv. ed., Copenhague, s.v.

c. 1812.—"The fault lies in the clause which gives the Company power to send home INTERLOPERS ... and is just as reasonable as one which should forbid all the people of England, except a select few, to look at the moon."—_Letter of Dr. Carey_, in _William Carey_, by James Culross, D.D., 1881, p. 165.

IPECACUANHA (WILD), s. The garden name of a plant (_Asclepias curassavica_, L.) naturalised in all tropical countries. It has nothing to do with the true ipecacuanha, but its root is a powerful emetic, whence the name. The true ipecacuanha is cultivated in India.

IRON-WOOD. This name is applied to several trees in different parts; _e.g._ to _Mesua ferrea_, L. (N.O. _Clusiaceae_), Hind. _nagkesar_; and in the Burmese provinces to _Xylia dolabriformis_, Benth.

I-SAY. The Chinese mob used to call the English soldiers _A′says_ or _Isays_, from the frequency of this apostrophe in their mouths. (The French gamins, it is said, do the same at Boulogne.) At Amoy the Chinese used to call out after foreigners AKEE! AKEE! a tradition from the Portuguese _Aqui!_ 'Here!' In Java the French are called by the natives _Orang_ DEEDONG, _i.e._ the _dîtes-donc_ people. (See _Fortune's Two Visits to the Tea Countries_, 1853, p. 52; and _Notes and Queries in China and Japan_, ii. 175.)

[1863.—"The Sepoys were ... invariably called 'ACHAS.' _Acha_ or good is the constantly recurring answer of a Sepoy when spoken to...."—_Fisher, Three Years in China_, 146.]

ISKAT, s. Ratlines. A marine term from Port. _escada_ (_Roebuck_).

[ISLAM, s. Infn. of Ar. _salm_, 'to be or become safe'; the word generally used by Mahommedans for their religion.

[1616.—"Dated in Achen 1025 according to the rate of SLAM."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 125.

[1617.—"I demanded the debts ... one [of the debtors] for the valew of 110 r[ials] is termed SLAM."—_Letter of E. Young_, from Jacatra, Oct. 3, I.O. Records: O.C. No. 541.]

ISTOOP, s. Oakum. A marine term from Port. _estopa_ (_Roebuck_).

ISTUBBUL, s. This usual Hind. word for 'stable' may naturally be imagined to be a corruption of the English word. But it is really Ar. _iṣṭabl_, though that no doubt came in old times from the Latin _stabulum_ through some Byzantine Greek form.

ITZEBOO, s. A Japanese coin, the smallest silver denomination. _Itsi-bū_, 'one drachm.' [The _N.E.D._ gives _itse_, _itche_, 'one,' _bū_, 'division, part, quarter']. Present value about 1_s._ Marsden says: "ITZEBO, a small gold piece of oblong form, being 0.6 inch long, and 0.3 broad. Two specimens weighed 2 dwt. 3 grs. only" (_Numism. Orient._, 814-5). See _Cocks's Diary_, i. 176, ii. 77. [The coin does not appear in the last currency list; see _Chamberlain, Things Japanese_, 3rd ed. 99.]

[1616.—"ICHIBOS." (See under KOBANG.)

[1859.—"We found the greatest difficulty in obtaining specimens of the currency of the country, and I came away at last the possessor of a solitary ITZIBU. These are either of gold or silver: the gold ITZIBU is a small oblong piece of money, intrinsically worth about seven and sixpence. The intrinsic value of the gold half-ITZIBU, which is not too large to convert into a shirt-stud, is about one and tenpence."—_L. Oliphant, Narr. of Mission_, ii. 232.]

IZAM MALUCO, n.p. We often find this form in Correa, instead of NIZAMALUCO (q.v.).

J

JACK, s. Short for JACK-SEPOY; in former days a familiar style for the native soldier; kindly, rather than otherwise.

1853.—"... he should be leading the JACKS."—_Oakfield_, ii. 66.

JACK, s. The tree called by botanists _Artocarpus integrifolia_, L. fil., and its fruit. The name, says Drury, is "a corruption of the Skt. word _Tchackka_, which means the fruit of the tree" (_Useful Plants_, p. 55). There is, however, no such Skt. word; the Skt. names are _Kantaka_, _Phala_, _Panasa_, and _Phalasa_. [But the Malayāl. _chakka_ is from the Skt. _chakra_, 'round.'] Rheede rightly gives _Tsjaka_ (_chăkka_) as the Malayālam name, and from this no doubt the Portuguese took _jaca_ and handed it on to us. "They call it," says Garcia Orta, "in Malavar _jacas_, in Canarese and Guzerati _panas_" (f. 111). "The Tamil form is _sākkei_, the meaning of which, as may be adduced from various uses to which the word is put in Tamil, is 'the fruit abounding in rind and refuse.'" (_Letter from Bp. Caldwell._)

We can hardly doubt that this is the fruit of which Pliny writes: "Major alia pomo et suavitate praecellentior; quo sapientiores Indorum vivunt. (Folium alas avium imitatur longitudine trium cubitorum, latitudine duum). _Fructum e cortice mittit admirabilem succi dulcedine; ut uno quaternos satiet._ Arbori nomen _palae_, pomo _arienae_; plurima est in Sydracis, expeditionum Alexandri termino. Est et alia similis huic; dulcior pomo; sed interaneorum valetudini infesta" (_Hist. Nat._ xii. 12). Thus rendered, not too faithfully, by Philemon Holland: "Another tree there is in India, greater yet than the former; bearing a fruit much fairer, bigger, and sweeter than the figs aforesaid; and whereof the Indian Sages and Philosophers do ordinarily live. The leaf resembleth birds' wings, carrying three cubits in length, and two in breadth. The fruit it putteth forth at the bark, having within it a wonderfull pleasant juice: insomuch as one of them is sufficient to give four men a competent and full refection. The tree's name is _Pala_, and the fruit is called _Ariena_. Great plenty of them is in the country of the Sydraci, the utmost limit of _Alexander_ the Great his expeditions and voyages. And yet there is another tree much like to this, and beareth a fruit more delectable that this _Ariena_, albeit the guts in a man's belly it wringeth and breeds the bloudie flix" (i. 361).

Strange to say, the fruit thus described has been generally identified with the plantain: so generally that (we presume) the Linnaean name of the plantain _Musa sapientum_, was founded upon the interpretation of this passage. (It was, I find, the excellent Rumphius who originated the erroneous identification of the _ariena_ with the plantain). Lassen, at first hesitatingly (i. 262), and then more positively (ii. 678), adopts this interpretation, and seeks _ariena_ in the Skt. _vāraṇa_. The shrewder Gildemeister does the like, for he, _sans phrase_, uses _arienae_ as Latin for 'plantains.' Ritter, too, accepts it, and is not staggered even by the _uno quaternos satiet_. Humboldt, quoth he, often saw Indians make their meal with a very little manioc and three bananas of the big kind (_Platano-arton_). Still less sufficed the Indian Brahmins (_sapientes_), when one fruit was enough for four of them (v. 876, 877). Bless the venerable Prince of Geographers! Would one _Kartoffel_, even "of the big kind," make a dinner for four German Professors? Just as little would one plantain suffice four Indian Sages.

The words which we have italicised in the passage from Pliny are quite enough to show that the _jack_ is intended; the fruit growing _e cortice_ (_i.e._ piercing the bark of the stem, not pendent from twigs like other fruit), the sweetness, the monstrous size, are in combination infallible. And as regards its being the fruit of the sages, we may observe that the _jack_ fruit is at this day in Travancore one of the staples of life. But that Pliny, after his manner, has jumbled things, is also manifest. The first two clauses of his description (_Major alia_, &c.; _Folium alas_, &c.) are found in Theophrastus, but apply to _two different trees_. Hence we get rid of the puzzle about the big leaves, which led scholars astray after plantains, and originated _Musa sapientum_. And it is clear from Theophrastus that the fruit which caused dysentery in the Macedonian army was yet another. So Pliny has rolled three plants into one. Here are the passages of Theophrastus:—

"(1) And there is another tree which is both itself a tree of great size, and produces a fruit that is wonderfully big and sweet. This is used for food by the Indian Sages, who wear no clothes. (2) And there is yet another which has the leaf of a very long shape, and resembling the wings of birds, and this they set upon helmets; the length is about two cubits.... (3) There is another tree the fruit of which is long, and not straight but crooked, and sweet to the taste. But this gives rise to colic and dysentery ("Ἄλλο τέ ἐστιν οὖ ὁ καρπὸς μακρὸς καὶ οὔκ εὐθύς ἀλλὰ σκολιὸς, ἐσθιόμενος δὲ γλυκύς. οὗτος ἐν τῇ κοιλίᾳ δηγμὸν ποιεῖ καὶ δυσεντέριαν ...") wherefore Alexander published a general order against eating it."—(_Hist. Plant._ iv. 4-5).

It is plain that Pliny and Theophrastus were using the same authority, but neither copying the whole of what he found in it.

The second tree, whose leaves were like birds' wings and were used to fix upon helmets, is hard to identify. The first was, when we combine the additional characters quoted by Pliny but omitted by Theophrastus, certainly the _jack_; the third was, we suspect, the MANGO (q.v.). The terms long and crooked would, perhaps, answer better to the plantain, but hardly the unwholesome effect. As regards the _uno quaternos satiet_, compare Friar Jordanus below, on the _jack_: "Sufficiet circiter pro quinque personis." Indeed the whole of the Friar's account is worth comparing with Pliny's. Pliny says that it took four men _to eat a jack_, Jordanus says five. But an Englishman who had a plantation in Central Java told one of the present writers that he once cut a _jack_ on his ground which took three men—not to eat—but to carry!

As regards the names given by Pliny it is hard to say anything to the purpose, because we do not know to which of the three trees jumbled together the names really applied. If _pala_ really applied to the _jack_, possibly it may be the Skt. _phalasa_, or _panasa_. Or it may be merely _p'hala_, 'a fruit,' and the passage would then be a comical illustration of the persistence of Indian habits of mind. For a stranger in India, on asking the question, 'What on earth is that?' as he well might on his first sight of a _jack_-tree with its fruit, would at the present day almost certainly receive for answer: '_Phal hai khudāwand!_'—'It is a fruit, my lord!' _Ariena_ looks like _hiraṇya_, 'golden,' which _might_ be an epithet of the _jack_, but we find no such specific application of the word.

Omitting Theophrastus and Pliny, the oldest foreign description of the _jack_ that we find is that by Hwen T'sang, who met with it in Bengal:

c. A.D. 650.—"Although the fruit of the _pan-wa-so_ (_panasa_) is gathered in great quantities, it is held in high esteem. These fruits are as big as a pumpkin; when ripe they are of a reddish yellow. Split in two they disclose inside a quantity of little fruits as big as crane's eggs; and when these are broken there exudes a juice of reddish-yellow colour and delicious flavour. Sometimes the fruit hangs on the branches, as with other trees; but sometimes it grows from the roots, like the _fo-ling_ (_Radix Chinae_), which is found under the ground."—_Julien_, iii. 75.

c. 1328.—"There are some trees that bear a very big fruit called CHAQUI; and the fruit is of such size that one is enough for about five persons. There is another tree that has a fruit like that just named, and it is called _Bloqui_ [a corruption of Malayāl. _varikka_, 'superior fruit'], quite as big and as sweet, but not of the same species. These fruits never grow upon the twigs, for these are not able to bear their weight, but only from the main branches, and even from the trunk of the tree itself, down to the very roots."—_Friar Jordanus_, 13-14.

A unique MS. of the travels of Friar Odoric, in the Palatine Library at Florence, contains the following curious passage:—

c. 1330.—"And there be also trees which produce fruits so big that two will be a load for a strong man. And when they are eaten you must oil your hands and your mouth; they are of a fragrant odour and very savoury; the fruit is called _chabassi_." The name is probably corrupt (perhaps _chacassi_?). But the passage about oiling the hands and lips is aptly elucidated by the description in Baber's _Memoirs_ (see below), a description matchless in its way, and which falls off sadly in the new translation by M. Pavet de Courteille, which quite omits the "haggises."

c. 1335.—"The SHAKĪ and _Barkī_. This name is given to certain trees which live to a great age. Their leaves are like those of the walnut, and the fruit grows direct out of the stem of the tree. The fruits borne nearest to the ground are the _barkī_; they are sweeter and better-flavoured than the SHAKĪ ..." etc. (much to the same effect as before).—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 127; see also iv. 228.

c. 1350.—"There is again another wonderful tree called CHAKE_-Baruke_, as big as an oak. Its fruit is produced from the trunk, and not from the branches, and is something marvellous to see, being as big as a great lamb, or a child of three years old. It has a hard rind like that of our pine-cones, so that you have to cut it open with a hatchet; inside it has a pulp of surpassing flavour, with the sweetness of honey, and of the best Italian melon; and this also contains some 500 chestnuts of like flavour, which are capital eating when roasted."—_John de' Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, &c., 363.

c. 1440.—"There is a tree commonly found, the trunk of which bears a fruit resembling a pine-cone, but so big that a man can hardly lift it; the rind is green and hard, but still yields to the pressure of the finger. Inside there are some 250 or 300 pippins, as big as figs, very sweet in taste, and contained in separate membranes. These have each a kernel within, of a windy quality, of the consistence and taste of chestnuts, and which are roasted like chestnuts. And when cast among embers (to roast), unless you make a cut in them they will explode and jump out. The outer rind of the fruit is given to cattle. Sometimes the fruit is also found growing from the roots of the tree underground, and these fruits excel the others in flavour, wherefore they are sent as presents to kings and petty princes. These (moreover) have no kernels inside them. The tree itself resembles a large fig-tree, and the leaves are cut into fingers like the hand. The wood resembles box, and so it is esteemed for many uses. The name of the tree is CACHI" (_i.e._ _Çachi_ or TZACCHI).—_Nicolo de' Conti._

The description of the leaves ... "_foliis da modum palmi intercisis_"—is the only slip in this admirable description. Conti must, in memory, have confounded the Jack with its congener the bread-fruit (_Artocarpus incisa_ or _incisifolia_). We have translated from Poggio's Latin, as the version by Mr. Winter Jones in _India in the XVth Century_ is far from accurate.

1530.—"Another is the _kadhil_. This has a very bad look and flavour (odour?). It looks like a sheep's stomach stuffed and made into a haggis. It has a sweet sickly taste. Within it are stones like a filbert.... The fruit is very adhesive, and on account of this adhesive quality many rub their mouths with oil before eating them. They grow not only from the branches and trunk, but from its root. You would say that the tree was all hung round with haggises!"—_Leyden and Erskine's Baber_, 325. Here _kadhil_ represents the Hind. name _kaṭhal_. The practice of oiling the lips on account of the "adhesive quality" (or as modern mortals would call it, 'stickiness') of the jack, is still usual among natives, and is the cause of a proverb on premature precautions: _Gāch'h meṅ Kaṭhal, honṭh meṅ tel!_ "You have oiled your lips while the jack still hangs on the tree!" We may observe that the call of the Indian cuckoo is in some of the Gangetic districts rendered by the natives as _Kaṭhal pakkā! Kaṭhal pakkā!_ _i.e._ "Jack's ripe," the bird appearing at that season.

[1547.—"I consider it right to make over to them in perpetuity ... one palm grove and an area for planting certain mango trees and JACK trees (mangueiras e JAQUEIRAS) situate in the village of Calangute...."—_Archiv. Port. Orient._, fasc. 5, No. 88.]

c. 1590.—"In Sircar Hajypoor there are plenty of the fruits called _Kathul_ and _Budhul_; some of the first are so large as to be too heavy for one man to carry."—_Gladwin's Ayeen_, ii. 25. In Blochmann's ed. of the Persian text he reads _barhal_, [and so in Jarrett's trans. (ii. 152),] which is a Hind. name for the _Artocarpus Lakoocha_ of Roxb.

1563.—"_R._ What fruit is that which is as big as the largest (coco) nuts?

"_O._ You just now ate the _chestnuts_ from inside of it, and you said that roasted they were like real chestnuts. Now you shall eat the envelopes of these....

"_R._ They taste like a melon; but not so good as the better melons.

"_O._ True. And owing to their viscous nature they are ill to digest; or say rather they are not digested at all, and often issue from the body quite unchanged. I don't much use them. They are called in Malavar JACAS; in Canarin and Guzerati _panás_.... The tree is a great and tall one; and the fruits grow from the wood of the stem, right up to it, and not on the branches like other fruits."—_Garcia_, f. 111.

[1598.—"A certain fruit that in Malabar is called IACA, in Canara and Gusurate _Panar_ and _Panasa_, by the Arabians _Panax_, by the Persians _Fanax_."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 20.

[c. 1610.—"The JAQUES is a tree of the height of a chestnut."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 366.

[1623.—"We had ZIACCHE, a fruit very rare at this time."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 264.]

1673.—"Without the town (Madras) grows their Rice ... JAWKS, a Coat of Armour over it, like an Hedg-hog's, guards its weighty Fruit."—_Fryer_, 40.

1810.—"The JACK-wood ... at first yellow, becomes on exposure to the air of the colour of mahogany, and is of as fine a grain."—_Maria Graham_, 101.

1878.—"The monstrous JACK that in its eccentric bulk contains a whole magazine of tastes and smells."—_Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 49-50.

It will be observed that the older authorities mention two varieties of the fruit by the names of _shakī_ and _barkī_, or modifications of these, different kinds according to Jordanus, only from different parts of the tree according to Ibn Batuta. P. Vincenzo Maria (1672) also distinguishes two kinds, one of which he calls GIACHA _Barca_, the other GIACHA _papa_ or _girasole_. And Rheede, the great authority on Malabar plants, says (iii. 19):

"Of this tree, however, they reckon more than 30 varieties, distinguished by the quality of their fruit, but all may be reduced to two kinds; the fruit of one kind distinguished by plump and succulent pulp of delicious honey flavour, being the _varaka_; that of the other, filled with softer and more flabby pulp of inferior flavour, being the _Tsjakapa_."

More modern writers seem to have less perception in such matters than the old travellers, who entered more fully and sympathetically into native tastes. Drury says, however, "There are several varieties, but what is called the Honey-jack is by far the sweetest and best."

"He that desireth to see more hereof let him reade Ludovicus Romanus, in his fifth Booke and fifteene Chapter of his Navigaciouns, and Christopherus a Costa in his cap. of IACA, and Gracia ab Horto, in the Second Booke and fourth Chapter," saith the learned Paludanus.... And if there be anybody so unreasonable, so say we too—by all means let him do so! [A part of this article is derived from the notes to Jordanus by one of the present writers. We may also add, in aid of such further investigation, that Paludanus is the Latinised name of v.d. Broecke, the commentator on Linschoten. "Ludovicus Romanus" is our old friend Varthema, and "Gracia ab Horto" is Garcia De Orta.]

JACKAL, s. The _Canis aureus_, L., seldom seen in the daytime, unless it be fighting with the vultures for carrion, but in shrieking multitudes, or rather what seem multitudes from the noise they make, entering the precincts of villages, towns, of Calcutta itself, after dark, and startling the newcomer with their hideous yells. Our word is not apparently Anglo-Indian, being taken from the Turkish _chaḳāl_. But the Pers. _shaghāl_ is close, and Skt. _srigāla_, 'the howler,' is probably the first form. The common Hind. word is _gīdar_, ['the greedy one,' Skt. _gṛidh_]. The jackal takes the place of the fox as the object of hunting 'meets' in India; the indigenous fox being too small for sport.

1554.—"Non procul inde audio magnum clamorem et velut hominum irridentium insultantiumque voces. Interrogo quid sit; ... narrant mihi ululatum esse bestiarum, quas Turcae CIACALES vocant...."—_Busbeq. Epist._ i. p. 78.

1615.—"The inhabitants do nightly house their goates and sheepe for feare of IACCALS (in my opinion no other than Foxes), whereof an infinite number do lurke in the obscure vaults."—_Sandys, Relation_, &c., 205.

1616.—"... those JACKALLS seem to be wild Doggs, who in great companies run up and down in the silent night, much disquieting the peace thereof, by their most hideous noyse."—_Terry_, ed. 1665, p. 371.

1653.—"Le SCHEKAL est vn espèce de chien sauvage, lequel demeure tout le jour en terre, et sort la nuit criant trois ou quatre fois à certaines heures."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 254.

1672.—"There is yet another kind of beast which they call JACKHALZ; they are horribly greedy of man's flesh, so the inhabitants beset the graves of their dead with heavy stones."—_Baldaeus_ (Germ. ed.), 422.

1673.—"An Hellish concert of JACKALS (a kind of Fox)."—_Fryer_, 53.

1681.—"For here are many JACKALLS, which catch their Henes, some _Tigres_ that destroy their Cattle; but the greatest of all is the King; whose endeavour is to keep them poor and in want."—_Knox, Ceylon_, 87. On p. 20 he writes _Jacols_.

1711.—"JACKCALLS are remarkable for Howling in the Night; one alone making as much noise as three or four Cur Dogs, and in different Notes, as if there were half a Dozen of them got together."—_Lockyer_, 382.

1810.—Colebrooke (_Essays_, ii. 109, [_Life_, 155]) spells SHAKAL. But _Jackal_ was already English.

c. 1816.—

"The JACKAL'S troop, in gather'd cry, Bayed from afar, complainingly." _Siege of Corinth_, xxxiii.

1880.—"The mention of JACKAL-hunting in one of the letters (of Lord Minto) may remind some Anglo-Indians still living, of the days when the Calcutta hounds used to throw off at gun-fire."—_Sat. Rev._ Feb. 14.

JACK-SNIPE of English sportsmen is _Gallinago gallinula_, Linn., smaller than the common snipe, _G. scolopacinus_, Bonap.

JACKASS COPAL. This is a trade name, and is a capital specimen of _Hobson-Jobson_. It is, according to Sir R. Burton, [_Zanzibar_, i. 357], a corruption of _chakāzi_. There are three qualities of copal in the Zanzibar market. 1. _Sandarusi m'ti_, or 'Tree Copal,' gathered directly from the tree which exudes it (_Trachylobium Mossambicense_). 2. _Chakāzi_ or _chakazzi_, dug from the soil, but seeming of recent origin, and priced on a par with No. 1. 3. The genuine _Sandarusi_, or true Copal (the _Animé_ of the English market), which is also fossil, but of ancient production, and bears more than twice the price of 1 and 2 (see _Sir J. Kirk_ in _J. Linn. Soc._ (Botany) for 1871). Of the meaning of _chakāzi_ we have no authentic information. But considering that a pitch made of copal and oil is used in Kutch, and that the cheaper copal would naturally be used for such a purpose, we may suggest as probable that the word is a corr. of _jahāzi_, and = '_ship_-copal.'

JACQUETE, Town and Cape, n.p. The name, properly JAKAD, formerly attached to a place at the extreme west horn of the Kāthiawāṛ Peninsula, where stands the temple of DWARKA (q.v.). Also applied by the Portuguese to the Gulf of Cutch. (See quotation from Camoens under DIUL-SIND.) The last important map which gives this name, so far as we are aware, is Aaron Arrowsmith's great Map of India, 1816, in which Dwarka appears under the name of JUGGUT.

1525.—(Melequyaz) "holds the revenue of Crystna, which is in a town called ZAGUETE where there is a place of Pilgrimage of gentoos which is called _Crysna_...."—_Lembrança das Cousas da India_, 35.

1553.—"From the Diul estuary to the Point of JAQUETE 38 leagues; and from the same JAQUETE, which is the site of one of the principal temples of that heathenism, with a noble town, to our city Diu of the Kingdom of Guzarat, 58 leagues."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1.

1555.—"Whilst the tide was at its greatest height we arrived at the gulf of CHAKAD, where we descried signs of fine weather, such as sea-horses, great snakes, turtles, and sea-weeds."—_Sidi 'Ali_, p. 77.

[1563.—"Passed the point of JACQUETTE, where is that famous temple of the Resbutos (see RAJPOOT)."—_Barros_, IV. iv. 4.]

1726.—In Valentyn's map we find JAQUETE marked as a town (at the west point of Kāthiawāṛ) and _Enceada da_ JAQUETE for the Gulf of Cutch.

1727.—"The next sea-port town to _Baet_, is JIGAT. It stands on a Point of low Land, called Cape JIGAT. The City makes a good Figure from the Sea, showing 4 or 5 high Steeples."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 135; [ed. 1744].

1813.—"JIGAT _Point_ ... on it is a pagoda; the place where it stands was formerly called JIGAT _More_, but now by the Hindoos _Dorecur_ (_i.e._ DWARKA, q.v.). At a distance the pagoda has very much the appearance of a ship under sail.... Great numbers of pilgrims from the interior visit JIGAT pagoda...."—_Milburn_, i. 150.

1841.—"JIGAT _Point_ called also Dwarka, from the large temple of Dwarka standing near the coast."—_Horsburgh, Directory_, 5th ed., i. 480.

JADE, s. The well-known mineral, so much prized in China, and so wonderfully wrought in that and other Asiatic countries; the _yashm_ of the Persians; _nephrite_ of mineralogists.

The derivation of the word has been the subject of a good deal of controversy. We were at one time inclined to connect it with the _yada-tāsh_, the _yada_ stone used by the nomads of Central Asia in conjuring for rain. The stone so used was however, according to P. Hyakinth, quoted in a note with which we were favoured by the lamented Prof. Anton Schiefner, a BEZOAR (q.v.).

Major Raverty, in his translation of the _Ṭabaḳāt-i-Nāṣirī_, in a passage referring to the regions of Ṭukhāristān and Bāmiān, has the following: "That tract of country has also been famed and celebrated, to the uttermost parts of the countries of the world, for its mines of gold, silver, rubies, and crystal, bejādah [jade], and other [precious] things" (p. 421). On _bejādah_ his note runs: "The name of a gem, by some said to be a species of ruby, and by others a species of sapphire; but JADE is no doubt meant." This interpretation seems however chiefly, if not altogether, suggested by the name; whilst the epithets compounded of _bejāda_, as given in dictionaries, suggest a red mineral, which jade rarely is. And Prof. Max Müller, in an interesting letter to the _Times_, dated Jan. 10, 1880, states that the name _jade_ was not known in Europe till after the discovery of America, and that the jade brought from America was called by the Spaniards _piedra de_ IJADA, because it was supposed to cure pain in the groin (Sp. _ijada_); for like reasons to which it was called _lapis nephriticus_, whence _nephrite_ (see _Bailey_, below). Skeat, s.v. says: "It is of unknown origin; but probably Oriental. Prof. Cowell finds _yedá_ a material out of which ornaments are made, in the _Divyávadána_; but it does not seem to be Sanskrit." Prof. Müller's etymology seems incontrovertible; but the present work has afforded various examples of curious etymological coincidences of this kind. [Prof. Max Müller's etymology is now accepted by the _N.E.D._ and by Prof. Skeat in the new edition of his _Concise Dict._ The latter adds that IJADA is connected with the Latin _ilia_.]

[1595.—"A kinde of greene stones, which the Spaniards call Piedras HIJADAS, and we vse for spleene stones."—_Raleigh, Discov. Guiana_, 24 (quoted in _N.E.D._).]

1730.—"JADE, a greenish Stone, bordering on the colour of Olive, esteemed for its Hardness and Virtues by the _Turks_ and _Poles_, who adorn their fine Sabres with it; and said to be a preservative against the nephritick Colick."—_Bailey's Eng. Dict._ s.v.

JADOO, s. Hind. from Pers. _jādū_, Skt. _yātu_; conjuring, magic, hocus-pocus.

[1826.—"'Pray, sir,' said the barber, 'is that Sanscrit, or what language?' 'May be it is JADOO,' I replied, in a solemn and deep voice."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 127.]

JADOOGUR, s. Properly Hind. _jādūghar_, 'conjuring-house' (see the last). The term commonly applied by natives to a Freemasons' Lodge, when there is one, at an English station. On the Bombay side it is also called _Shaitān khāna_ (see Burton's _Sind Revisited_), a name consonant to the ideas of an Italian priest who intimated to one of the present writers that he had heard the raising of the devil was practised at Masonic meetings, and asked his friend's opinion as to the fact. In S. India the Lodge is called _Talai-vĕṭṭa-Kovil_, 'Cut-head Temple,' because part of the rite of initiation is supposed to consist in the candidate's head being cut off and put on again.

JAFNA, JAFNAPATÁM, n.p. The very ancient Tamil settlement, and capital of the Tamil kings on the singular peninsula which forms the northernmost part of Ceylon. The real name is, according to Emerson Tennent, _Yalpannan_, and it is on the whole probable that this name is identical with the _Galiba_ (Prom.) of Ptolemy. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives the Tamil name as _Yāzhppānam_, from _yazh-pānan_, 'a lute-player'; "called after a blind minstrel of that name from the Chola country, who by permission of the Singhalese king obtained possession of Jaffna, then uninhabited, and introduced there a colony of the Tamul people."]

1553.—"... the Kingdom Triquinamalé, which at the upper end of its coast adjoins another called JAFANAPATAM, which stands at the northern part of the island."—_Barros_, III. ii. cap. i.

c. 1566.—In Cesare de' Federici it is written GIANIFANPATAN.—_Ramusio_, iii. 390_v_.

[JAFFRY, s. A screen or lattice-work, made generally of bamboo, used for various purposes, such as a fence, a support for climbing plants, &c. The ordinary Pers. _ja'farī_ is derived from a person of the name of _Ja'far_; but Mr. Platts suggests that in the sense under consideration it may be a corr. of Ar. _ẓafirat_, _ẓafir_, 'a braided lock.'

[1832.—"Of vines, the branches must also be equally spread over the JAFFRY, so that light and heat may have access to the whole."—_Trans. Agri. Hort. Soc. Ind._ ii. 202.]

JAGGERY, s. Coarse brown (or almost black) sugar, made from the sap of various palms. The wild date tree (_Phoenix sylvestris_, Roxb.), Hind. _khajūr_, is that which chiefly supplies palm-sugar in Guzerat and Coromandel, and almost alone in Bengal. But the palmyra, the caryota, and the coco-palm all give it; the first as the staple of Tinnevelly and northern Ceylon; the second chiefly in southern Ceylon, where it is known to Europeans as the JAGGERY _Palm_ (_kitūl_ of natives); the third is much drawn for TODDY (q.v.) in the coast districts of Western India, and this is occasionally boiled for sugar. Jaggery is usually made in the form of small round cakes. Great quantities are produced in Tinnevelly, where the cakes used to pass as a kind of currency (as cakes of salt used to pass in parts of Africa, and in Western China), and do even yet to some small extent. In Bombay all rough unrefined sugar-stuff is known by this name; and it is the title under which all kinds of half-prepared sugar is classified in the tariff of the Railways there. The word _jaggery_ is only another form of SUGAR (q.v.), being like it a corr. of the Skt. _śarkarā_, Konkani _sakkarā_, [Malayāl. _chakkarā_, whence it passed into Port. _jagara_, _jagra_].

1516.—"Sugar of palms, which they call XAGARA."—_Barbosa_, 59.

1553.—Exports from the Maldives "also of fish-oil, coco-nuts, and JÁGARA, which is made from these after the manner of sugar."—_Barros_, Dec. III. liv. iii. cap. 7.

1561.—"JAGRE, which is sugar of palm-trees."—_Correa, Lendas_, i. 2, 592.

1563.—"And after they have drawn this pot of _çura_, if the tree gives much they draw another, of which they make sugar, prepared either by sun or fire, and this they call JAGRA."—_Garcia_, f. 67.

c. 1567.—"There come every yeere from Cochin and from Cananor tenne or fifteene great Shippes (to Chaul) laden with great nuts ... and with sugar made of the selfe same nuts called GIAGRA."—_Caesar Frederike_, in _Hakl._ ii. 344.

1598.—"Of the aforesaid _sura_ they likewise make sugar, which is called IAGRA; they seeth the water, and set it in the sun, whereof it becometh sugar, but it is little esteemed, because it is of a browne colour."—_Linschoten_, 102; [Hak. Soc. ii. 49].

1616.—"Some small quantity of wine, but not common, is made among them; they call it _Raak_ (see ARRACK), distilled from Sugar, and a spicy rinde of a tree called JAGRA."—_Terry_, ed. 1665, p. 365.

1727.—"The Produce of the Samorin's Country is ... Cocoa-Nut, and that tree produceth JAGGERY, a kind of sugar, and Copera (see COPRAH), or the kernels of the Nut dried."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 306; [ed. 1744, i. 308].

c. 1750-60.—"Arrack, a coarse sort of sugar called JAGREE, and vinegar are also extracted from it" (coco-palm).—_Grose_, i. 47.

1807.—"The _Tari_ or fermented juice, and the JAGORY or inspissated juice of the Palmira tree ... are in this country more esteemed than those of the wild date, which is contrary to the opinion of the Bengalese."—_F. Buchanan, Mysore_, &c., i. 5.

1860.—"In this state it is sold as JAGGERY in the bazaars, at about three farthings per pound."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, iii. 524.

JAGHEER, JAGHIRE, s. Pers. _jāgīr_, lit. 'place-holding.' A hereditary assignment of land and of its rent as annuity.

[c. 1590.—"_Farmán-i-zabíts_ are issued for ... appointments to JÁGÍRS, without military service."—_Āīn_, i. 261.

[1617.—"Hee quittes diuers small JAGGERS to the King."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 449.]

c. 1666.—"... Not to speak of what they finger out of the Pay of every Horseman, and of the number of the Horses; which certainly amounts to very considerable Pensions, especially if they can obtain good JAH-GHIRS, that is, good Lands for their Pensions."—_Bernier_, E.T. 66; [ed. _Constable_, 213].

1673.—"It (Surat) has for its Maintenance the Income of six Villages; over which the Governor sometimes presides, sometimes not, being in the JAGGEA, or diocese of another."—_Fryer_, 120.

" "JAGEAH, an Annuity."—_Ibid._ _Index_, vi.

1768.—"I say, Madam, I know nothing of books; and yet I believe upon a land-carriage fishery, a stamp act, or a JAGHIRE, I can talk my two hours without feeling the want of them."—Mr. Lofty, in _The Good-Natured Man_,

## Act ii.

1778.—"Should it be more agreeable to the parties, Sir Matthew will settle upon Sir John and his Lady, for their joint lives, a JAGGHIRE.

"_Sir John._—A JAGGHIRE?

"_Thomas._—The term is Indian, and means an annual Income."—_Foote, The Nabob_, i. 1.

We believe the traditional stage pronunciation in these passages is JAG HIRE (assonant in both syllables to _Quag Mire_); and this is also the pronunciation given in some dictionaries.

1778.—"... JAGHIRES, which were always rents arising from lands."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 52.

1809.—"He was nominally in possession of a larger JAGHIRE."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 401.

A territory adjoining Fort St. George was long known as the JAGHIRE, or the _Company's_ JAGHIRE, and is often so mentioned in histories of the 18th century. This territory, granted to the Company by the Nabob of Arcot in 1750 and 1763, nearly answers to the former Collectorate of Chengalput and present Collectorate of Madras.

[In the following the reference is to the _Jirgah_ or tribal council of the Pathan tribes on the N.W. frontier.

[1900.—"No doubt upon the occasion of Lord Curzon's introduction to the Waziris and the Mohmunds, he will inform their JAGIRS that he has long since written a book about them."—_Contemporary Rev._ Aug. p. 282.]

JAGHEERDAR, s. P.—H. _jāgīrdār_, the holder of a JAGHEER.

[1813.—"... in the Mahratta empire the principal JAGHIREDARS, or nobles, appear in the field...."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 328.]

1826.—"The Resident, many officers, men of rank ... JAGHEERDARS, Brahmins, and Pundits, were present, assembled round my father."—_Pandurang Hari_, 389; [ed. 1873, ii. 259].

1883.—"The Sikhs administered the country by means of JAGHEERDARS, and paid them by their JAGHEERS: the English administered it by highly paid British officers, at the same time that they endeavoured to lower the land-tax, and to introduce grand material reforms."—_Bosworth Smith, L. of Ld. Lawrence_, i. 378.

JAIL-KHANA, s. A hybrid word for 'a gaol,' commonly used in the Bengal Presidency.

JAIN, s. and adj. The non-Brahmanical sect so called; believed to represent the earliest heretics of Buddhism, at present chiefly to be found in the Bombay Presidency. There are a few in Mysore, Canara, and in some parts of the Madras Presidency, but in the Middle Ages they appear to have been numerous on the coast of the Peninsula generally. They are also found in various parts of Central and Northern India and Behar. The Jains are generally merchants, and some have been men of enormous wealth (see _Colebrooke's Essays_, i. 378 _seqq._; [Lassen, in _Ind. Antiq._ ii. 193 _seqq._, 258 _seqq._]). The name is Skt. JAINA, meaning a follower of JINA. The latter word is a title applied to certain saints worshipped by the sect in the place of gods; it is also a name of the Buddhas. An older name for the followers of the sect appears to have been _Nirgrantha_, 'without bond,' properly the title of Jain _ascetics_ only (otherwise _Yatis_), [and in particular of the _Digambara_ or 'sky-clad,' naked branch]. (_Burnell, S. Indian Palaeography_, p. 47, note.)

[c. 1590.—"JAINA. The founder of this wonderful system was Jina, also called Arhat, or Arhant."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 188.]

JALEEBOTE, s. _Jālībōt_. A marine corruption of _jolly-boat_ (_Roebuck_). (See GALLEVAT.)

JAM, s. _Jām_.

A. A title borne by certain chiefs in Kutch, in Kāthiāwāṛ, and on the lower Indus. The derivation is very obscure (see _Elliot_, i. 495). The title is probably Bilūch originally. There are several JĀMS in Lower Sind and its borders, and notably the _Jām_ of Las Bela State, a well-known dependency of Kelat, bordering the sea. [Mr. Longworth Dames writes: "I do not think the word is of Balochi origin, although it is certainly made use of in the Balochi language. It is rather Sindhi, in the broad sense of the word, using Sindhi as the natives do, referring to the tribes of the Indus valley without regard to the modern boundaries of the province of Sindh. As far as I know, it is used as a title, not by Baloches, but by indigenous tribes of Rājput or Jat origin, now, of course, all Musulmans. The Jām of Las Bela belongs to a tribe of this nature known as the Jāmhat. In the Dera Ghāzī Khān District it is used by certain local notables of this class, none of them Baloches. The principal tribe there using it is the Udhāna. It is also an honorific title among the Mochis of Dera Ghāzī Khān town."]

[c. 1590.—"On the Gujarat side towards the south is a Zamíndár of note whom they call JÁM...."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 250.

[1843.—See under DAWK.]

B. A nautical measure, Ar. _zām_, pl. _azwām_. It occurs in the form GEME in a quotation of 1614 under JASK. It is repeatedly used in the _Mohit_ of Sidi 'Ali, published in the _J. As. Soc. Bengal_. It would appear from J. Prinsep's remarks there that the word is used in various ways. Thus Baron J. Hammer writes to Prinsep: "Concerning the measure of _azwām_ the first section of the IIId. chapter explains as follows: 'The _zām_ is either the practical one (_'arfī_), or the rhetorical (_iṣṭilāḥī_—but this the acute Prinsep suggests should be _aṣṭarlābī_, 'pertaining to the divisions of the astrolabe'). The _practical_ is one of the 8 parts into which day and night are divided; the rhetorical (but read the _astrolabic_) is the 8th part of an inch (_iṣāba_) in the ascension and descension of the stars; ...' an explanation which helps me not a bit to understand the true measure of a _zām_, in the reckoning of a ship's course." Prinsep then elucidates this: The _zām_ in practical parlance is said to be the 8th part of day and night; it is in fact a nautical _watch_ or Hindu _pahar_ (see PUHUR). Again, it is the 8th part of the ordinary inch, like the _jau_ or barleycorn of the Hindus (the 8th part of an _angul_ or digit), of which _jau_, _zām_ is possibly a corruption. Again, the _iṣāba_ or inch, and the _zām_ or ⅛ of an inch, had been transferred to the rude angle-instruments of the Arab navigators; and Prinsep deduces from statements in Sidi 'Ali's book that the _iṣāba_ was very nearly equal to 96′ and the _zām_ to 12′. Prinsep had also found on enquiry among Arab mariners, that the term ZĀM was still well known to nautical people as 1/5 of a geographical degree, or 12 nautical miles, quite confirmatory of the former calculation; it was also stated to be still applied to terrestrial measurements (see _J.A.S.B._ v. 642-3).

1013.—"J'ai déjà parlé de Sérira (read _Sarbaza_) qui est située à l'extremité de l'île de Lâmeri, à cent-vingt ZÂMÂ de Kala."—_Ajāīb-al-Hind_, ed. _Van der Lith et Marcel Devic_, 176.

" "Un marin m'a rapporté qu'il avait fait la traversée de Sérira (_Sarbaza_) à la Chine dans un _Sambouq_ (see SAMBOOK). 'Nous avions parcouru,' dit-il, 'un espace de cinquante ZÂMÂ, lorsqu'une tempête fondit sur notre embarcation.... Ayant fait de l'eau, nous remîmes à la voile vers le Senf, suivant ses instructions, et nous y abordâmes sains et saufs, après un voyage de quinze ZÂMÂ."—_Ibid._ pp. 190-91.

1554.—"26th VOYAGE _from Calicut_ to _Kardafun_" (see GUARDAFUI).

"... you run from _Calicut_ to _Kolfaini_ (_i.e._ Kalpeni, one of the Laccadive Ids.) two ZĀMS in the direction of W. by S., the 8 or 9 ZĀMS W.S.W. (this course is in the 9 degree channel through the Laccadives), then you may rejoice as you have got clear of the islands of _Fúl_, from thence W. by N. and W.N.W. till the pole is 4 inches and a quarter, and then true west to _Kardafún_."

* * * * *

"27th VOYAGE, _from Diú to Malacca_.

"Leaving Diú you go first S.S.E. till the pole is 5 inches, and side then towards the land, till the distance between it and the ship is six ZĀMS; from thence you steer S.S.E. ... you must not side all at once but by degrees, first till the _farkadain_ (β and γ in the Little Bear) are made by a quarter less than 8 inches, from thence to S.E. till the _farkadain_ are 7¼ inches, from thence true east at a rate of 18 ZĀMS, then you have passed Ceylon."—_The Mohit_, in _J.A.S.B._ v. 465.

The meaning of this last _routier_ is: "Steer S.S.E. till you are in 8° N. Lat. (lat. of Cape Comorin); make then a little more easting, but keep 72 miles between you and the coast of Ceylon till you find the β and γ of Ursa Minor have an altitude of only 12° 24′ (_i.e._ till you are in N. Lat. 6° or 5°), and then steer due east. When you have gone 216 miles you will be quite clear of Ceylon."

1625.—"We cast anchor under the island of Kharg, which is distant from Cais, which we left behind us, 24 GIAM. GIAM is a measure used by the Arab and Persian pilots in the Persian Gulf; and every GIAM is equal to 3 leagues; insomuch that from Cais to Kharg we had made 72 leagues."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 816.

JAMBOO, JUMBOO, s. The Rose-apple, _Eugenia jambos_, L. _Jambosa vulgaris_, Decand.; Skt. _jambū_, Hind. _jam_, _jambū_, _jamrūl_, &c. This is the use in Bengal, but there is great confusion in application, both colloquially and in books. The name _jambū_ is applied in some parts of India to the exotic GUAVA (q.v.), as well as to other species of _Eugenia_; including the _jāmun_ (see JAMOON), with which the rose-apple is often confounded in books. They are very different fruits, though they have both been classed by Linnaeus under the genus _Eugenia_ (see further remarks under JAMOON). [Mr. Skeat notes that the word is applied by the Malays both to the rose-apple and the guava, and Wilkinson (_Dict._ s.v.) notes a large number of fruits to which the name _jambū_ is applied.]

Garcia de Orta mentions the rose-apple under the name IAMBOS, and says (1563) that it had been recently introduced into Goa from Malacca. This may have been the _Eugenia Malaccensis_, L., which is stated in Forbes Watson's Catalogue of nomenclature to be called in Bengal _Malāka Jamrūī_, and in Tamil _Malākā maram_ _i.e._ 'Malacca tree.' The Skt. name _jambū_ is, in the Malay language, applied with distinguishing adjectives to all the species.

[1598.—"The trees whereon the IAMBOS do grow are as great as Plumtrees."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 31.]

1672.—P. Vincenzo Maria describes the GIAMBO D'INDIA with great precision, and also the GIAMBO DI CHINA—no doubt _J. malaccensis_—but at too great length for extract, pp. 351-352.

1673.—"In the South a Wood of JAMBOES, Mangoes, Cocoes."—_Fryer_, 46.

1727.—"Their JAMBO _Malacca_ (at Goa) is very beautiful and pleasant."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 255; [ed. 1744, i. 258].

1810.—"The JUMBOO, a species of rose-apple, with its flower like crimson tassels covering every part of the stem."—_Maria Graham_, 22.

JAMES AND MARY, n.p. The name of a famous sand-bank in the Hoogly R. below Calcutta, which has been fatal to many a ship. It is mentioned under 1748, in the record of a survey of the river quoted in _Long_, p. 10. It is a common allegation that the name is a corruption of the Hind. words _jal mari_, with the supposed meaning of 'dead water.' But the real origin of the name dates, as Sir G. Birdwood has shown, out of India Office records, from the wreck of a vessel called the "_Royal James and Mary_," in September 1694, on that sand-bank (_Letter to the Court, from Chuttanuttee_, Dec. 19, 1694). [_Report on Old Records_, 90.] This shoal appears by name in a chart belonging to the _English Pilot_, 1711.

JAMMA, s. P.—H. _jāma_, a piece of native clothing. Thus, in composition, see PYJAMMAS. Also stuff for clothing, &c., _e.g._ _mom_-JAMA, wax-cloth. ["The JAMA may have been brought by the Aryans from Central Asia, but as it is still now seen it is thoroughly Indian and of ancient date."—_Rajendralala Mitra, Indo-Aryans_, i. 187 _seq._

[1813.—"The better sort (of Hindus) wear ... a JAMA, or long gown of white calico, which is tied round the middle with a fringed or embroidered sash."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 52].

JAMOON, s. Hind. _jāmun_, _jāman_, _jāmlī_, &c. The name of a poor fruit common in many parts of India, and apparently in E. Africa, the _Eugenia jambolana_, Lamk. (_Calyptranthes jambolana_ of Willdenow, _Syzygium jambolanum_ of Decand.) This seems to be confounded with the _Eugenia jambos_, or Rose-apple (see JAMBOO, above), by the author of a note on Leyden's _Baber_ which Mr. Erskine justly corrects (Baber's own account is very accurate), by the translators of Ibn Batuta, and apparently, as regards the botanical name, by Sir R. Burton. The latter gives _jamli_ as the Indian, and _zam_ as the Arabic name. The name _jambū_ appears to be applied to this fruit at Bombay, which of course promotes the confusion spoken of. In native practice the stones of this fruit have been alleged to be a cure for diabetes, but European trials do not seem to have confirmed this.

c. 13**.—"The inhabitants (of Mombasa) gather also a fruit which they call JAMŪN, and which resembles an olive; it has a stone like the olive, but has a very sweet taste."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 191. Elsewhere the translators write _tchoumoûn_ (iii. 128, iv. 114, 229), a spelling indicated in the original, but surely by some error.

c. 1530.—"Another is the JAMAN.... It is on the whole a fine looking tree. Its fruit resembles the black grape, but has a more acid taste, and is not very good."—_Baber_, 325. The note on this runs: "This, Dr. Hunter says, is the _Eugenia Jambolana_, the rose-apple (_Eugenia jambolana_, but not the rose-apple, which is now called _Eugenia jambu_.—D.W.). The _jâman_ has no resemblance to the rose-apple; it is more like an oblong sloe than anything else, but grows on a tall tree."

1563.—"I will eat of those olives,——, at least they look like such; but they are very astringent (_ponticas_) as if binding,——, and yet they do look like ripe Cordova olives.

"_O._ They are called JAMBOLONES, and grow wild in a wood that looks like a myrtle grove; in its leaves the tree resembles the arbutus; but like the jack, the people of the country don't hold this fruit for very wholesome."—_Garcia_, f. 111_y_.

1859.—"The Indian JAMLI.... It is a noble tree, which adorns some of the coast villages and plantations, and it produces a damson-like fruit, with a pleasant sub-acid flavour."—_Burton_, in _J.R.G.S._ ix. 36.

JANCADA, s. This name was given to certain responsible guides in the Nair country who escorted travellers from one inhabited place to another, guaranteeing their security with their own lives, like the Bhāts of Guzerat. The word is Malayāl. _chaṅṅāḍam_ (_i.e._ _changngāḍam_, [the _Madras Gloss._ writes _channātam_, and derives it from Skt. _sanghāta_, 'union']), with the same spelling as that of the word given as the origin of JANGAR or JANGADA, 'a raft.' These _jancadas_ or _jangadas_ seem also to have been placed in other confidential and dangerous charges. Thus:

1543.—"This man who so resolutely died was one of the JANGADAS of the Pagode. They are called JANGADES because the kings and lords of those lands, according to a custom of theirs, send as guardians of the houses of the Pagodes in their territories, two men as captains, who are men of honour and good cavaliers. Such guardians are called JANGADAS, and have soldiers of guard under them, and are as it were the Counsellors and Ministers of the affairs of the pagodes, and they receive their maintenance from the establishment and its revenues. And sometimes the king changes them and appoints others."—_Correa_, iv. 328.

c. 1610.—"I travelled with another Captain ... who had with him these JANGAI, who are the Nair guides, and who are found at the gates of towns to act as escort to those who require them.... Every one takes them, the weak for safety and protection, those who are stronger, and travel in great companies and well armed, take them only as witnesses that they are not aggressors in case of any dispute with the Nairs."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ch. xxv.; [Hak. Soc. i. 339, and see Mr. Gray's note _in loco_].

1672.—"The safest of all journeyings in India are those through the Kingdom of the Nairs and the Samorin, if you travel with GIANCADAS, the most perilous if you go alone. These GIANCADAS are certain heathen men, who venture their own life and the lives of their kinsfolk for small remuneration, to guarantee the safety of travellers."—_P. Vincenzo Maria_, 127.

See also _Chungathum_, in _Burton's Goa_, p. 198.

JANGAR, s. A raft. Port. _jangada_. ["A double platform canoe made by placing a floor of boards across two boats, with a bamboo railing." (_Madras Gloss._).] This word, chiefly colloquial, is the Tamil-Malayāl. _shangāḍam_, _channātam_ (for the derivation of which see JANCADA). It is a word of particular interest as being one of the few Dravidian words, [but perhaps ultimately of Skt. origin], preserved in the remains of classical antiquity, occurring in the _Periplus_ as our quotation shows. Bluteau does not call the word an Indian term.

c. 80-90.—"The vessels belonging to these places (_Camara_, _Poducē_, and _Sopatma_ on the east coast) which hug the shore to Limyricē (_Dimyricē_), and others also called Σάγγαρα, which consist of the largest canoes of single timbers lashed together; and again those biggest of all which sail to Chryse and Ganges, and are called Κολανδίοφωντα."—_Periplus_, in _Müller's Geog. Gr. Min._, i. "The first part of this name for boats or ships is most probably the Tam. _kul̤inda_ = hollowed: the last _ōḍam_ = boat."—_Burnell, S.I. Palaeography_, 612.

c. 1504.—"He held in readiness many JANGADAS of timber."—_Correa, Lendas_, I. i. 476.

c. 1540.—"... and to that purpose had already commanded two great Rafts (JÃGADAS), covered with dry wood, barrels of pitch and other combustible stuff, to be placed at the entering into the Port."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xlvi.), in _Cogan_, p. 56.

1553.—"... the fleet ... which might consist of more than 200 rowing vessels of all kinds, a great part of them combined into JANGADAS in order to carry a greater mass of men, and among them two of these contrivances on which were 150 men."—_Barros_, II. i. 5.

1598.—"Such as stayed in the ship, some tooke bords, deals, and other peeces of wood, and bound them together (which y^e Portingals cal IANGADAS) every man what they could catch, all hoping to save their lives, but of all those there came but two men safe to shore."—_Linschoten_, p. 147; [Hak. Soc. ii. 181; and see Mr. Gray on _Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 53 _seq._].

1602.—"For his object was to see if he could rescue them in JANGADAS, which he ordered him immediately to put together of baulks, planks, and oars."—_Couto_, Dec. IV. liv. iv. cap. 10.

1756.—"... having set fire to a JUNGODO of Boats, these driving down towards the Fleet, compelled them to weigh."—_Capt. Jackson_, in _Dalrymple's Or. Rep._ i. 199.

c. 1790.—"SANGARIE." See quotation under HACKERY.

c. 1793.—"Nous nous remîmes en chemin à six heures du matin, et passâmes la rivière dans un SANGARIE ou canot fait d'un palmier creusé."—_Haafner_, ii. 77.

JANGOMAY, ZANGOMAY, JAMAHEY, &c., n.p. The town and state of Siamese Laos, called by the Burmese _Zimmé_, by the Siamese _Xiengmai_ or _Kiang-mai_, &c., is so called in narratives of the 17th century. Serious efforts to establish trade with this place were made by the E.I. Company in the early part of the 17th century, of which notice will be found in Purchas, _Pilgrimage_, and Sainsbury, _e.g._ in vol. i. (1614), pp. 311, 325; (1615) p. 425; (1617) ii. p. 90. The place has again become the scene of commercial and political interest; an English Vice-Consulate has been established; and a railway survey undertaken. [See _Hallett, A Thousand Miles on an Elephant_, 74 _seqq._]

c. 1544.—"Out of this Lake of _Singapamor_ ... do four very large and deep rivers proceed, whereof the first ... runneth Eastward through all the Kingdoms of _Sornau_ and _Siam_ ...; the Second, JANGUMAA ... disimboking into the Sea by the Bar of _Martabano_ in the Kingdom of _Pegu_...."—_Pinto_ (in _Cogan_, 165).

1553.—(Barros illustrates the position of the different kingdoms of India by the figure of a (left) hand, laid with the palm downwards) "And as regards the western part, following always the sinew of the forefinger, it will correspond with the ranges of mountains running from north to south along which lie the kingdom of Avá, and Bremá, and JANGOMÁ."—III. ii. 5.

c. 1587.—"I went from _Pegu_ to IAMAYHEY, which is in the Countrey of the _Langeiannes_, whom we call IANGOMES; it is five and twentie dayes iourney to Northeast from Pegu.... Hither to IAMAYHEY come many Merchants out of _China_, and bring great store of Muske, Gold, Silver, and many things of _China_ worke."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii.

c. 1606.—"But the people, or most part of them, fled to the territories of the King of JANGOMA, where they were met by the Padre Friar Francisco, of the Annunciation, who was there negotiating ..."—_Bocarro_, 136.

1612.—"The Siamese go out with their heads shaven, and leave long mustachioes on their faces; their garb is much like that of the Peguans. The same may be said of the JANGOMAS and the Laojoes" (see LAN JOHN).—_Couto_, V. vi. 1.

c. 1615.—"The King (of Pegu) which now reigneth ... hath in his time recovered from the King of _Syam_ ... the town and kingdom of ZANGOMAY, and therein an Englishman called _Thomas Samuel_, who not long before had been sent from _Syam_ by Master _Lucas Anthonison_, to discover the Trade of that country by the sale of certaine goods sent along with him for that purpose."—_W. Methold_, in _Purchas_, v. 1006.

[1617.—"JANGAMA." See under JUDEA.

[1795.—"ZEMEE." See under SHAN.]

JAPAN, n.p. Mr. Giles says: "Our word is from _Jeh-pun_, the Dutch orthography of the Japanese _Ni-pon_." What the Dutch have to do with the matter is hard to see. ["Our word '_Japan_' and the Japanese _Nihon_ or _Nippon_, are alike corruptions of _Jih-pen_, the Chinese pronunciation of the characters (meaning) literally 'sun-origin.'" (_Chamberlain, Things Japanese_, 3rd ed. 221).] A form closely resembling _Japán_, as we pronounce it, must have prevailed, among foreigners at least, in China as early as the 13th century; for Marco Polo calls it _Chipan_-gu or _Jipan_-ku, a name representing the Chinese _Zhi-păn-Kwe_ ('Sun-origin-Kingdom'), the Kingdom of the Sunrise or Extreme Orient, of which the word _Nipon_ or _Niphon_, used in Japan, is said to be a dialectic variation. But as there was a distinct gap in Western tradition between the 14th century and the 16th, no doubt we, or rather the Portuguese, acquired the name from the traders at Malacca, in the Malay forms, which Crawfurd gives as _Jăpung_ and _Jăpang_.

1298.—"CHIPANGU is an Island towards the east in the high seas, 1,500 miles distant from the Continent; and a very great Island it is. The people are white, civilized, and well-favoured. They are Idolaters, and dependent on nobody...."—_Marco Polo_, bk. iii. ch. 2.

1505.—"... and not far off they took a ship belonging to the King of Calichut; out of which they have brought me certain jewels of good value; including Mccccc. pearls worth 8,000 ducats; also three astrological instruments of silver, such as are not used by our astrologers, large and well-wrought, which I hold in the highest estimation. They say that the King of Calichut had sent the said ship to an island called SAPONIN to obtain the said instruments...."—_Letter from the K. of Portugal_ (Dom Manuel) _to the K. of Castille_ (Ferdinand). Reprint by _A. Burnell_, 1881, p. 8.

1521.—"In going by this course we passed near two very rich islands; one is in twenty degrees latitude in the antarctic pole, and is called CIPANGHU."—_Pigafetta, Magellan's Voyage_, Hak. Soc., 67. Here the name appears to be taken from the chart or Mappe-Monde which was carried on the voyage. CIPANGHU appears by that name on the globe of Martin Behaim (1492), but 20 degrees _north_, not south, of the equator.

1545.—"Now as for us three _Portugals_, having nothing to sell, we employed our time either in fishing, hunting, or seeing the Temples of these _Gentiles_, which were very sumptuous and rich, whereinto the _Bonzes_, who are their priests, received us very courteously, for indeed it is the custom of those of JAPPON (_do Japão_) to be exceeding kind and courteous."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. cxxxiv.), in _Cogan_, E.T. p. 173.

1553.—"After leaving to the eastward the isles of the Lequios (see LEW CHEW) and of the JAPONS (_dos Japões_), and the great province of Meaco, which for its great size we know not whether to call it Island or Continent, the coast of China still runs on, and those parts pass beyond the antipodes of the meridian of Lisbon."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1.

1572.—

"Esta meia escondida, que responde De longe a China, donde vem buscar-se, He JAPÃO, onde nasce la prata fina, Que illustrada será co' a Lei divina." _Camões_, x. 131.

By Burton:

"This Realm, half-shadowed, China's empery afar reflecting, whither ships are bound, is the JAPAN, whose virgin silver mine shall shine still sheenier with the Law Divine."

1727.—"JAPON, with the neighbouring Islands under its Dominions, is about the magnitude of Great Britain."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 306; [ed. 1744, ii. 305].

JARGON, JARCOON, ZIRCON, s. The name of a precious stone often mentioned by writers of the 16th century, but respecting the identity of which there seems to be a little obscurity. The _English Encyclopaedia_, and the _Times_ Reviewer of Emanuel's book _On Precious Stones_ (1866), identify it with the hyacinth or jacinth; but Lord Stanley of Alderley, in his translation of Barbosa (who mentions the stone several times under the form _giagonza_ and _jagonza_), on the authority of a practical jeweller identifies it with corundum. This is probably an error. _Jagonza_ looks like a corruption of _jacinthus_. And Haüy's _Mineralogy_ identifies _jargon_ and _hyacinth_ under the common name of _zircon_. Dana's _Mineralogy_ states that the term _hyacinth_ is applied to these stones, consisting of a _silicate of zirconia_, "which present bright colours, considerable transparency, and smooth shining surfaces.... The variety from Ceylon, which is colourless, and has a smoky tinge, and is therefore sold for inferior diamonds, is sometimes called _jargon_" (_Syst. of Mineral._, 3rd ed., 1850, 379-380; [_Encycl. Britt._ 9th ed. xxiv. 789 _seq._]).

The word probably comes into European languages through the Span. _azarcon_, a word of which there is a curious history in _Dozy and Engelmann_. Two Spanish words and their distinct Arabic originals have been confounded in the _Span. Dict._ of Cobarruvias (1611) and others following him. Sp. _zarca_ is 'a woman with _blue_ eyes,' and this comes from Ar. _zarḳā_, fem. of _azraḳ_, 'blue.' This has led the lexicographers above referred to astray, and _azarcon_ has been by them defined as a 'blue earth, made of burnt lead.' But _azarcon_ really applies to 'red-lead,' or vermilion, as does the Port. _zarcão_, _azarcão_, and its proper sense is as the _Dict. of the Sp. Academy_ says (after repeating the inconsistent explanation and etymology of Cobarruvias), "an intense orange-colour, Lat. _color aureus_." This is from the Ar. _zarḳūn_, which in Ibn Baithar is explained as synonymous with _salīḳūn_, and _asranj_, "which the Greeks call _sandix_," _i.e._ cinnabar or vermilion (see Sontheimer's _Ebn Beithar_, i. 44, 530). And the word, as Dozy shows, occurs in Pliny under the form _syricum_ (see quotations below). The eventual etymology is almost certainly Persian, either _zargūn_, 'gold colour,' as Marcel Devic suggests, or _āzargūn_ (perhaps more properly _āẓargūn_, from _āẓar_, 'fire'), 'flame-colour,' as Dozy thinks.

A.D. c. 70.—"Hoc ergo adulteratur minium in officinis sociorum, et ubivis SYRICO. Quonam modo SYRICUM fiat suo loco docebimus, sublini autem SYRICO minium conpendi ratio demonstrat."—_Plin. N. H._ XXXIII. vii.

" "Inter facticios est et SYRICUM, quo minium sublini diximus. Fit autem Sinopide et sandyce mixtis."—_Ibid._ XXXV. vi.

1796.—"The artists of Ceylon prepare rings and heads of canes, which contain a complete assortment of all the precious stones found in that island. These assemblages are called JARGONS _de Ceilan_, and are so called because they consist of a collection of gems which reflect various colours."—_Fra Paolino_, Eng. ed. 1800, 393. (This is a very loose translation. Fra Paolino evidently thought _Jargon_ was a figurative name applied to this mixture of stones, as it is to a mixture of languages).

1813.—"The colour of JARGONS is grey, with tinges of green, blue, red, and yellow."—_I. Mawe, A Treatise on Diamonds_, &c. 119.

1860.—"The 'Matura Diamonds,' which are largely used by the native jewellers, consist of ZIRCON, found in the syenite, not only uncoloured, but also of pink and yellow tints, the former passing for rubies."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, i. 38.

JAROOL, s. The _Lagerstroemia reginae_, Roxb. H.-Beng. _jarūl_, _jāral_. A tree very extensively diffused in the forests of Eastern and Western India and Pegu. It furnishes excellent boat-timber, and is a splendid flowering tree. "An exceeding glorious tree of the Concan jungles, in the month of May robed as in imperial purple, with its terminal panicles of large showy purple flowers. I for the first time introduced it largely into Bombay gardens, and called it _Flos reginae_"—_Sir G. Birdwood, MS._

1850.—"Their forests are frequented by timber-cutters, who fell JAROOL, a magnificent tree with red wood, which, though soft, is durable under water, and therefore in universal use for boat building."—_Hooker, Him. Journals_, ed. 1855, ii. 318.

1855.—"Much of the way from Rangoon also, by the creeks, to the great river, was through actual dense forest, in which the JAROOL, covered with purple blossoms, made a noble figure."—_Blackwood's Mag._, May 1856, 538.

JASK, JASQUES, CAPE-, n.p. Ar. _Rās Jāshak_, a point on the eastern side of the Gulf of Omān, near the entrance to the Persian Gulf, and 6 miles south of a port of the same name. The latter was frequented by the vessels of the English Company whilst the Portuguese held Ormus. After the Portuguese were driven out of Ormus (1622) the English trade was moved to GOMBROON (q.v.). The peninsula of which Cape Jask is the point, is now the terminus of the submarine cable from Bushire; and a company of native infantry is quartered there. _Jāsak_ appears in Yāḳūt as "a large island between the land of Omān and the Island of Kish." No island corresponds to this description, and probably the reference is an incorrect one to _Jask_ (see _Dict. de la Perse_, p. 149). By a curious misapprehension, Cape Jasques seems to have been Englished as _Cape James_ (see _Dunn's Or. Navigator_, 1780, p. 94).

1553.—"Crossing from this Cape Moçandan to that opposite to it called JASQUE, which with it forms the mouth of the strait, we enter on the second section (of the coast) according to our division...."—_Barros_, I. ix. i.

1572.—

"Mas deixemos o estreito, e o conhecido CABO DE JASQUE, dito já Carpella, Com todo o seu terreno mal querido Da natura, e dos dons usados della...." _Camões_, x. 105.

By Burton:

"But now the Narrows and their noted head CAPE JASK, Carpella called by those of yore, quit we, the dry terrene scant favourèd by Nature niggard of her normal store...."

1614.—"_Per Postscript._ If it please God this Persian business fall out to y^r contentt, and y^t you thinke fitt to adventure thither, I thinke itt not amisse to sett you downe as y^e Pilotts have informed mee of JASQUES, w^{ch} is a towne standinge neere y^e edge of a straightte Sea Coast where a ship may ride in 8 fathome water a Sacar shotte from y^e shoar and in 6 fathome you maye bee nearer. JASQUE is 6 _Gemes_ (see JAM, B) from Ormus southwards and six _Gemes_ is 60 cosses makes 30 leagues. JASQUES lieth from Muschet east. From JASQUES to SINDA is 200 cosses or 100 leagues. At JASQUES com̃only they have northe winde w^{ch} blowethe trade out of y^e Persian Gulfe. Mischet is on y^e Arabian Coast, and is a little portte of Portugalls."—MS. Letter from _Nich. Downton_, dd. November 22, 1614, in India Office; [Printed in _Foster, Letters_, ii. 177, and compare ii. 145].

1617.—"There came news at this time that there was an English ship lying inside the Cape of Rosalgate (see ROSALGAT) with the intention of making a fort at JASQUES in Persia, as a point from which to plunder our cargoes...."—_Bocarro_, 672.

[1623.—"The point or peak of GIASCK."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 4.

[1630.—"IASQUES." (See under JUNK.)]

1727.—"I'll travel along the Sea-coast, towards _Industan_, or the _Great Mogul's_ Empire. All the Shore from JASQUES to _Sindy_, is inhabited by uncivilized People, who admit of no Commerce with Strangers...."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 115; [ed. 1744].

JASOOS, s. Ar.-H. _jāsūs_, 'a spy.'

1803.—"I have some JASOOSES, selected by Col. C——'s brahmin for their stupidity, that they might not pry into state secrets, who go to Sindia's camp, remain there a _phaur_ (see PUHUR) in fear ..."—_M. Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 62.

JAUN, s. This is a term used in Calcutta, and occasionally in Madras, of which the origin is unknown to the present writers. [Mr. H. Beveridge points out that it is derived from H.—Beng. _yān_, defined by Sir G. Haughton: "a vehicle, any means of conveyance, a horse, a carriage, a _palkee_." It is Skt. _yāna_, with the same meaning. The initial _ya_ in Bengali is usually pronounced _ja_. The root is _yā_, 'to go.'] It is, or was, applied to a small palankin carriage, such as is commonly used by business men in going to their offices, &c.

c. 1836.—

"Who did not know that office JAUN of pale Pomona green, With its drab and yellow lining, and picked out black between, Which down the Esplanade did go at the ninth hour of the day...."— _Bole-Ponjis_, by _H. M. Parker_, ii. 215.

[The JAUN Bazar is a well-known low quarter of Calcutta.]

[1892.—

"From Tarnau in Galicia To JAUN Bazar she came." _R. Kipling, Ballad of Fisher's Boarding House._]

JAVA, n.p. This is a geographical name of great antiquity, and occurs, as our first quotation shows, in Ptolemy's Tables. His Ἰαβαδίου represents with singular correctness what was probably the Prakrit or popular form of _Yava-dvīpa_ (see under DIU and MALDIVES), and his interpretation of the Sanskrit is perfectly correct. It will still remain a question whether _Yava_ was not applied to some cereal more congenial to the latitude than barley,[145] or was (as is possible) an attempt to give an Indian meaning to some aboriginal name of similar sound. But the sixth of our quotations, the transcript and translation of a Sanskrit inscription in the Museum at Batavia by Mr. Holle, which we owe to the kindness of Prof. Kern, indicates that a signification of wealth in cereals was attached to the name in the early days of its Indian civilization. This inscription is most interesting, as it is the oldest _dated_ inscription yet discovered upon Javanese soil. Till a recent time it was not known that there was any mention of Java in Sanskrit literature, and this was so when Lassen published the 2nd vol. of his _Indian Antiquities_ (1849). But in fact Java was mentioned in the _Rāmāyana_, though a perverted reading disguised the fact until the publication of the Bombay edition in 1863. The passage is given in our second quotation; and we also give passages from two later astronomical works whose date is approximately known. The _Yava-Koṭi_, or _Java Point_ of these writers is understood by Prof. Kern to be the eastern extremity of the island.

We have already (see BENJAMIN) alluded to the fact that the terms _Jāwa_, _Jāwi_ were applied by the Arabs to the Archipelago generally, and often with specific reference to Sumatra. Prof. Kern, in a paper to which we are largely indebted, has indicated that this larger application of the term was originally Indian. He has discussed it in connection with the terms "Golden and Silver Islands" (_Suvarṇa dvīpa_ and _Rūpya dvīpa_), which occur in the quotation from the _Rāmāyana_, and elsewhere in Sanskrit literature, and which evidently were the basis of the Chrysē and Argyrē, which take various forms in the writings of the Greek and Roman geographers. We cannot give the details of his discussion, but his condensed conclusions are as follows:—(1.) _Suvarṇa-dvīpa_ and _Yava-dvīpa_ were according to the prevalent representations the same; (2.) Two names of islands originally distinct were confounded with one another; (3.) _Suvarṇa-dvīpa_ in its proper meaning is Sumatra, _Yava-dvīpa_ in its proper meaning is Java; (4.) Sumatra, or a part of it, and Java were regarded as one whole, doubtless because they were politically united; (5.) By _Yava-koṭi_ was indicated the east point of Java.

This Indian (and also insular) identification, in whole or in part, of Sumatra with Java explains a variety of puzzles, _e.g._ not merely the Arab application of _Java_, but also the ascription, in so many passages, of great wealth of gold to Java, though the island, to which that name properly belongs, produces no gold. This tradition of gold-produce we find in the passages quoted from Ptolemy, from the _Rāmāyana_, from the Holle inscription, and from Marco Polo. It becomes quite intelligible when we are taught that Java and Sumatra were at one time both embraced under the former name, for Sumatra has always been famous for its gold-production. [Mr. Skeat notes as an interesting fact that the standard Malay name _Jāwă_ and the Javanese _Jāwa_ preserve the original form of the word.]

(_Ancient_).—"Search carefully YAVA DVĪPA, adorned by seven Kingdoms, the Gold and Silver Island, rich in mines of gold. Beyond YAVA DVĪPA is the Mountain called Sisira, whose top touches the sky, and which is visited by gods and demons."—_Rāmāyana_, IV. xl. 30 (from Kern).

A.D. c. 150.—"IABADIU (Ἰαβαδίου), which means 'Island of Barley,' most fruitful the island is said to be, and also to produce much gold; also the metropolis is said to have the name Argyrē (Silver), and to stand at the western end of the island."—_Ptolemy_, VII. ii. 29.

414.—"Thus they voyaged for about ninety days, when they arrived at a country called YA-VA-DI [_i.e._ _Yava-dvīpa_]. In this country heretics and Brahmans flourish, but the Law of Buddha hardly deserves mentioning."—_Fahian_, ext. in _Groeneveldt's Notes from Chinese Sources_.

A.D. c. 500.—"When the sun rises in Ceylon it is sunset in the City of the Blessed (_Siddha-pura_, _i.e._ The Fortunate Islands), noon at YAVA-KOṬI, and midnight in the Land of the Romans."—_Aryabhata_, IV. v. 13 (from Kern).

A.D. c. 650.—"Eastward by a fourth part of the earth's circumference, in the world-quarter of the Bhadrāśvas lies the City famous under the name of YAVA KOTI whose walls and gates are of gold."—_Suryā-Siddhānta_, XII. v. 38 (from Kern).

_Saka_, 654, _i.e._ A.D. 762.—"Dvīpavara_m_ YAVĀKHYAM atulan dhân-yādivājâīhikam sampanna_m_ kanakākaraih" ... _i.e._ the incomparable splendid island called JAVA, excessively rich in grain and other seeds, and well provided with gold-mines."—_Inscription in Batavia Museum_ (see above).

943.—"Eager ... to study with my own eyes the peculiarities of each country, I have with this object visited Sind and Zanj, and Ṣanf (see CHAMPA) and Ṣīn (China), and ZĀBAJ."—_Maṣ'ūdī_, i. 5.

" "This Kingdom (India) borders upon that of ZĀBAJ, which is the empire of the _Mahrāj_, King of the Isles."—_Ibid._ 163.

992.—"DJAVA is situated in the Southern Ocean.... In the 12th month of the year (992) their King _Maradja_ sent an embassy ... to go to court and bring tribute."—_Groeneveldt's Notes from Chinese Sources_, pp. 15-17.

1298.—"When you sail from Ziamba (Chamba) 1500 miles in a course between south and south-east, you come to a very great island called JAVA, which, according to the statement of some good mariners, is the greatest Island that there is in the world, seeing that it has a compass of more than 3000 miles, and is under the dominion of a great king.... Pepper, nutmegs, spike, galanga, cubebs, cloves, and all the other good spices are produced in this island, and it is visited by many ships with quantities of merchandise from which they make great profits and gain, for such an amount of gold is found there that no one would believe it or venture to tell it."—_Marco Polo_, in _Ramusio_, ii. 51.

c. 1330.—"In the neighbourhood of that realm is a great island, JAVA by name, which hath a compass of a good 3000 miles. Now this island is populous exceedingly, and is the second best of all islands that exist.... The King of this island hath a palace which is truly marvellous.... Now the great Khan of Cathay many a time engaged in war with this King; but this King always vanquished and got the better of him."—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., 87-89.

c. 1349.—"She clandestinely gave birth to a daughter, whom she made when grown up Queen of the finest island in the world, SABA by name...."—_John de' Marignolli_, _ibid._ 391.

c. 1444.—"Sunt insulae duae in interiori India, e pene extremis orbis finibus, ambae JAVA nomine, quarum altera tribus, altera duobus millibus milliarum protenditur orientem versus; sed Majoris, Minorisque cognomine discernuntur."—_N. Conti_, in _Poggius, De Var. Fortunae_.

1503.—The Syrian Bishops Thomas, Jaballaha, Jacob, and Denha, sent on a mission to India in 1503 by the (Nestorian) Patriarch Elias, were ordained to go "to the land of the Indians and the islands of the seas which are between DABAG and Sin and Masin (see MACHEEN)."—_Assemani_, III. Pt. i. 592. This _Dabag_ is probably a relic of the _Zābaj_ of the _Relation_, of Maṣ'ūdī, and of Al-birūnī.

1516.—"Further on ... there are many islands, small and great, amongst which is one very large which they call JAVA the Great.... They say that this island is the most abundant country in the world.... There grow pepper, cinnamon, ginger, bamboos, cubebs, and gold...."—_Barbosa_, 197.

Referring to Sumatra, or the Archipelago in general.

_Saka_, 578, _i.e._ A.D. 656.—"The Prince Adityadharma is the Deva of the First JAVA Land (_prathama_ YAVA-_bhū_). May he be great! Written in the year of Saka, 578. May it be great!"—From a _Sanskrit Inscription from_ Pager-Ruyong, _in_ Menang Karbau (Sumatra), publd. by _Friedrich_, in the _Batavian Transactions_, vol. xxiii.

1224.—"MA'BAR (q.v.) is the last part of India; then comes the country of China (_Ṣín_), the first part of which is JĀWA, reached by a difficult and fatal sea."—_Yāḳūt_, i. 516.

" "This is some account of remotest _Ṣín_, which I record without vouching for its truth ... for in sooth it is a far off land. I have seen no one who had gone to it and penetrated far into it; only the merchants seek its outlying parts, to wit the country known as JĀWA on the sea-coast, like to India; from it are brought Aloeswood (_'ūd_), camphor, and nard (_sunbul_), and clove, and mace (_basbāsa_), and China drugs, and vessels of china-ware."—_Ibid._ iii. 445.

Kazwīnī speaks in almost the same words of JĀWA. He often copies Yāḳūt, but perhaps he really means his own time (for he uses different words) when he says: "Up to this time the merchants came no further into China than to this country (JĀWA) on account of the distance and difference of religion."—ii. 18.

1298.—"When you leave this Island of Pentam and sail about 100 miles, you reach the Island of JAVA the Less. For all its name 'tis none so small but that it has a compass of 2000 miles or more...." &c.—_Marco Polo_, bk. iii. ch. 9.

c. 1300.—"... In the mountains of JÁVA scented woods grow.... The mountains of JÁVA are very high. It is the custom of the people to puncture their hands and entire body with needles, and then rub in some black substance."—_Rashīd-uddīn_, in _Elliot_, i. 71.

1328.—"There is also another exceeding great island, which is called JAUA, which is in circuit more than seven [thousand?] miles as I have heard, and where are many world's wonders. Among which, besides the finest aromatic spices, this is one, to wit, that there be found pygmy men.... There are also trees producing cloves, which when they are in flower emit an odour so pungent that they kill every man who cometh among them, unless he shut his mouth and nostrils.... In a certain part of that island they delight to eat white and fat men when they can get them...."—_Friar Jordanus_, 30-31.

c. 1330.—"Parmi les isles de la Mer de l'Inde il faut citer celle de DJÂWAH, grande isle célèbre par l'abondance de ses drogues ... au sud de l'isle de DJÂWAH on remarque la ville de Fansour, d'où le camphre Fansoûri tire son nom."—_Géog. d'Aboulfeda_, II. pt. ii. 127. [See CAMPHOR].

c. 1346.—"After a passage of 25 days we arrived at the Island of JĀWA, which gives its name to the _lubān jāwiy_ (see BENJAMIN).... We thus made our entrance into the capital, that is to say the city of Sumatra; a fine large town with a wall of wood and towers also of wood."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 228-230.

1553.—"And so these, as well as those of the interior of the Island (Sumatra), are all dark, with lank hair, of good nature and countenance, and not resembling the Javanese, although such near neighbours, indeed it is very notable that at so small a distance from each other their nature should vary so much, all the more because all the people of this Island call themselves by the common name of JAWIS (_Jaüijs_), because they hold it for certain that the Javanese (_os_ JÃOS) were formerly lords of this great Island...."—_Barros_, III. v. 1.

1555.—"Beyond the Island of IAUA they sailed along by another called Bali; and then came also vnto other called Aujaue, Cambaba, Solor.... The course by these Islands is about 500 leagues. The ancient cosmographers call all these Islands by the name IAUOS; but late experience hath found the names to be very diuers as you see."—_Antonio Galvano_, old E.T. in _Hakl._ iv. 423.

1856.—

"It is a saying in Goozerat,— 'Who goes to JAVA Never returns. If by chance he return, Then for two generations to live upon, Money enough he brings back.'" _Râs Mâlâ_, ii. 82; [ed. 1878, p. 418].

JAVA-RADISH, s. A singular variety (_Raphanus caudatus_, L.) of the common radish (_R. sativus_, L.), of which the pods, which attain a foot in length, are eaten and not the root. It is much cultivated in Western India, under the name of _mugra_ [see _Baden-Powell, Punjab Products_, i. 260]. It is curious that the Hind. name of the common radish is _mūlī_, from _mūl_, 'root,' exactly analogous to _radish_ from _radix_.

[JAVA-WIND, s. In the Straits Settlements an unhealthy south wind blowing from the direction of Java is so called. (Compare SUMATRA, B.)]

JAWAUB, s. Hind. from Ar. _jawāb_, 'an answer.' In India it has, besides this ordinary meaning, that of 'dismissal.' And in Anglo-Indian colloquial it is especially used for a lady's refusal of an offer; whence the verb passive '_to be jawaub'd_.' [The JAWAUB Club consisted of men who had been at least half a dozen times '_jawaub'd_.'

1830.—"'The JUWAWB'D CLUB,' asked Elsmere, with surprise, 'what is that?'

"''Tis a fanciful association of those melancholy candidates for wedlock who have fallen in their pursuit, and are smarting under the sting of rejection.'"—_Orient. Sport. Mag._, reprint 1873, i. 424.]

JAWĀB among the natives is often applied to anything erected or planted for a symmetrical double, where

"Grove nods at grove, each alley has a brother, And half the platform just reflects the other."

"In the houses of many chiefs every picture on the walls has its JAWAB (or duplicate). The portrait of Scindiah now in my dining-room was the JAWAB (copy in fact) of Mr. C. Landseer's picture, and hung opposite to the original in the Darbar room" (_M.-Gen. Keatinge_). ["The masjid with three domes of white marble occupies the left wing and has a counterpart (JAWĀB) in a precisely similar building on the right hand side of the Tāj. This last is sometimes called the false masjid; but it is in no sense dedicated to religious purposes."—_Führer, Monumental Antiquities, N.W.P._, p. 64.]

JAY, s. The name usually given by Europeans to the _Coracias Indica_, Linn., the _Nīlkanṭh_, or 'blue-throat' of the Hindus, found all over India.

[1878.—"They are the commonality of birddom, who furnish forth the mobs which bewilder the drunken-flighted JAY when he jerks, shrieking in a series of blue hyphen-flashes through the air...."—_Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 3.]

JEEL, s. Hind. _jhīl_. A stagnant sheet of inundation; a mere or lagoon. Especially applied to the great sheets of remanent inundation in Bengal. In Eastern Bengal they are also called BHEEL (q.v.)

[1757.—"Towards five the guard waked me with notice that the Nawab would presently pass by to his palace of Mootee JEEL."—_Holwell's Letter_ of Feb. 28, in _Wheeler, Early Records_, 250.]

The _Jhīls_ of Silhet are vividly and most accurately described (though the word is not used) in the following passage:—

c. 1778.—"I shall not therefore be disbelieved when I say that in pointing my boat towards Sylhet I had recourse to my compass, the same as at sea, and steered a straight course through a lake not less than 100 miles in extent, occasionally passing through villages built on artificial mounds: but so scanty was the ground that each house had a canoe attached to it."—_Hon. Robert Lindsay_, in _Lives of the Lindsays_, iii. 166.

1824.—"At length we ... entered what might be called a sea of reeds. It was, in fact, a vast JEEL or marsh, whose tall rushes rise above the surface of the water, having depth enough for a very large vessel. We sailed briskly on, rustling like a greyhound in a field of corn."—_Heber_, i. 101.

1850.—"To the geologist the JHEELS and Sunderbunds are a most instructive region, as whatever may be the mean elevation of their waters, a permanent depression of 10 to 15 feet would submerge an immense tract."—_Hooker's Himalayan Journals_, ed. 1855, ii. 265.

1885.—"You attribute to me an act, the credit of which was due to Lieut. George Hutchinson, of the late Bengal Engineers.[146] That able officer, in company with the late Colonel Berkley, H.M. 32nd Regt., laid out the defences of the Alum Bagh camp, remarkable for its bold plan, which was so well devised that, with an apparently dangerous extent, it was defensible at every point by the small but ever ready force under Sir James Outram. A long interval ... was defended by a post of support called 'Moir's Picket' ... covered by a wide expanse of JHEEL, or lake, resulting from the rainy season. Foreseeing the probable drying up of the water, Lieut. Hutchinson, by a clever inspiration, marched all the transport elephants through and through the lake, and when the water disappeared, the dried clay-bed, pierced into a honey-combed surface of circular holes a foot in diameter and two or more feet deep, became a better protection against either cavalry or infantry than the water had been...."—_Letter_ to Lt.-Col. P. R. Innes from _F. M. Lord Napier of Magdāla_, dd. April 15.

JEEL and BHEEL are both applied to the artificial lakes in Central India and Bundelkhand.

JEETUL, s. Hind. _jītal_. A very old Indian denomination of copper coin, now entirely obsolete. It long survived on the western coast, and the name was used by the Portuguese for one of their small copper coins in the forms _ceitils_ and _zoitoles_. It is doubtful, however, if _ceitil_ is the same word. At least there is a medieval Portuguese coin called _ceitil_ and _ceptil_ (see _Fernandes_, in _Memorias da Academia Real das Sciencias de Lisboa_, 2da Classe, 1856); this may have got confounded with the Indian JITAL. The _jītal_ of the Delhi coinage of Alā-ud-dīn (c. 1300) was, according to Mr. E. Thomas's calculations, 1/64 of the silver _tanga_, the coin called in later days the rupee. It was therefore just the equivalent of our modern _pice_. But of course, like most modern denominations of coin, it has varied greatly.

c. 1193-4.—"According to Ḳuṭb-ud-Dīn's command, Nizam-ud-Dīn Mohammad, on his return, brought them [the two slaves] along with him to the capital, Dihli; and Malik Ḳuṭb-ud-Dīn purchased both the Turks for the sum of 100,000 JITALS."—_Raverty, Ṭabaḳāṭ-i-Nāṣiri_, p. 603.

c. 1290.—"In the same year ... there was dearth in Dehli, and grain rose to a JITAL per sír (see SEER)."—_Ẓiáh-ud-dín Barní_, in _Elliot_, iii. 146.

c. 1340.—"The dirhem _sultānī_ is worth ⅓ of the dirhem _shashtānī_ ... and is worth 3 _fals_, whilst the JĪTAL is worth 4 _fals_; and the dirhem _hashtkānī_, which is exactly the silver dirhem of Egypt and Syria, is worth 32 _fals_."—_Shihābuddīn_, in _Notices et Extraits_, xiii. 212.

1554.—In Sunda. "The cash (_caixas_) here go 120 to the tanga of silver; the which _caixas_ are a copper money larger than CEITILS, and pierced in the middle, which they say have come from China for many years, and the whole place is full of them."—_A. Nunes_, 42.

c. 1590.—"For the purpose of calculation the dam is divided into 25 parts, each of which is called a JÉTAL. This imaginary division is only used by accountants."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 31.

1678.—"48 JUTTALS, 1 _Pagod_, an Imaginary Coin."—_Fryer_ (at Surat), 206.

c. 1750-60.—"At Carwar 6 pices make the JUTTAL, and 48 JUTTALS a Pagoda."—_Grose_, i. 282.

JEHAUD, s. Ar. _jihād_, ['an effort, a striving']; then a sacred war of Musulmans against the infidel; which Sir Herbert Edwardes called, not very neatly, 'a crescentade.'

[c. 630 A.D.—"Make war upon such of those to whom the Scriptures have been given who believe not in God, or in the last day, and who forbid not that which God and his Prophet have forbidden, and who profess not the profession of the truth, until they pay tribute (_jizyah_) out of hand, and they be humbled."—_Korān_, Surah ix. 29.]

1880.—"When the Athenians invaded Ephesus, towards the end of the Peloponnesian War, Tissaphernes offered a mighty sacrifice at Artemis, and raised the people in a sort of JEHAD, or holy war, for her defence."—_Sat. Review_, July 17, 84_b_.

[1901.—"The matter has now assumed the aspect of a 'SCHAD,' or holy war against Christianity."—_Times_, April 4.]

JELAUBEE, s. Hind. _jalebī_, [which is apparently a corruption of the Ar. _zalābiya_, P. _zalībiya_]. A rich sweetmeat made of sugar and ghee, with a little flour, melted and trickled into a pan so as to form a kind of interlaced work, when baked.

[1870.—"The poison is said to have been given once in sweetmeats, JELABEES."—_Chevers, Med. Jurisp._ 178.]

JELLY, s. In South India this is applied to vitrified brick refuse used as metal for roads. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives it as a synonym for KUNKUR.] It would appear from a remark of C. P. Brown (MS. notes) to be Telugu _zalli_, Tam. _shalli_, which means properly '_shivers_, bits, pieces.'

[1868.—"... anicuts in some instances coated over the crown with JELLY in chunam."—_Nelson, Man. of Madura_, Pt. v. 53.]

JELUM, n.p. The most westerly of the "Five Rivers" that give their name to the PUNJAB (q.v.), (among which the Indus itself is not usually included). Properly _Jailam_ or _Jīlam_, now apparently written _Jhīlam_, and taking this name from a town on the right bank. The Jhilam is the Ὑδάσπης of Alexander's historians, a name corrupted from the Skt. _Vitastā_, which is more nearly represented by Ptolemy's Βιδάσπης. A still further (Prakritic) corruption of the same is _Behat_ (see BEHUT).

1037.—"Here he (Mahmūd) fell ill, and remained sick for fourteen days, and got no better. So in a fit of repentance he forswore wine, and ordered his servants to throw all his supply ... into the JAILAM. ..."—_Baihaḳī_, in _Elliot_, ii. 139.

c. 1204.—"... in the height of the conflict, Shams-ud-dîn, in all his panoply, rode right into the water of the river JĪLAM ... and his warlike feats while in that water reached such a pitch that he was despatching those infidels from the height of the waters to the lowest depths of Hell ..."—_Ṭabaḳāṭ_, by _Raverty_, 604-5.

1856.—

"Hydaspes! often have thy waves run tuned To battle music, since the soldier King, The Macedonian, dipped his golden casque And swam thy swollen flood, until the time When Night the peace-maker, with pious hand, Unclasping her dark mantle, smoothed it soft O'er the pale faces of the brave who slept Cold in their clay, on Chillian's bloody field." _The Banyan Tree._

JEMADAR, JEMAUTDAR, &c. Hind. from Ar.—P. _jama'dar_, _jama'_ meaning 'an aggregate,' the word indicates generally, a leader of a body of individuals. [Some of the forms are as if from Ar.—P. _jamā'at_, 'an assemblage.'] Technically, in the Indian army, it is the title of the second rank of native officer in a company of sepoys, the Sūbadār (see SOUBADAR) being the first. In this sense the word dates from the reorganisation of the army in 1768. It is also applied to certain officers of police (under the _dārogha_), of the customs, and of other civil departments. And in larger domestic establishments there is often a _jemadār_, who is over the servants generally, or over the stables, camp service and orderlies. It is also an honorific title often used by the other household servants in addressing the _bihishtī_ (see BHEESTY).

1752.—"The English battalion no sooner quitted Tritchinopoly than the regent set about accomplishing his scheme of surprising the City, and ... endeavoured to gain 500 of the Nabob's best peons with firelocks. The JEMAUTDARS, or captains of these troops, received his bribes and promised to join."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, i. 257.

1817.—"... Calliaud had commenced an intrigue with some of the JEMATDARS, or captains of the enemy's troops, when he received intelligence that the French had arrived at Trichinopoly."—_Mill_, iii. 175.

1824.—"'Abdullah' was a Mussulman convert of Mr. Corrie's, who had travelled in Persia with Sir Gore Ouseley, and accompanied him to England, from whence he was returning ... when the Bishop took him into his service as a 'JEMAUTDAR,' or head officer of the peons."—Editor's note to _Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 65.

[1826.—"The principal officers are called JUMMAHDARS, some of whom command five thousand horse."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 56.]

JENNYE, n.p. Hind. _Janaī_. The name of a great river in Bengal, which is in fact a portion of the course of the Brahmaputra (see BURRAMPOOTER), and the conditions of which are explained in the following passage written by one of the authors of this Glossary many years ago: "In Rennell's time, the Burrampooter, after issuing westward from the Assam valley, swept south-eastward, and forming with the Ganges a fluvial peninsula, entered the sea abreast of that river below Dacca. And so almost all English maps persist in representing it, though this eastern channel is now, unless in the rainy season, shallow and insignificant; the vast body of the Burrampooter cutting across the neck of the peninsula under the name of JENAI, and uniting with the Ganges near Pubna (about 150 miles N.E. of Calcutta), from which point the two rivers under the name of Pudda (_Padda_) flow on in mighty union to the sea." (_Blackwood's Mag._, March 1852, p. 338.)

The river is indicated as an offshoot of the Burrampooter in Rennell's Bengal Atlas (Map No. 6) under the name of JENNI, but it is not mentioned in his _Memoir of the Map of Hindostan_. The great change of the river's course was palpably imminent at the beginning of the last century; for Buchanan (c. 1809) says: "The river threatens to carry away all the vicinity of Dewangunj, and perhaps to force its way into the heart of Nator." (_Eastern India_, iii. 394; see also 377.) Nator or Nattore was the territory now called Rajshāhī District. The real direction of the change has been further south. The Janai is also called the _Jamunā_ (see under JUMNA). Hooker calls it _Jummal_ (?) noticing that the maps still led him to suppose the Burrampooter flowed 70 miles further east (see _Him. Journals_, ed. 1855, ii. 259).

JENNYRICKSHAW, s. Read Capt. Gill's description below. Giles states the word to be taken from the Japanese pronunciation of three characters, reading _jin-riki-sha_, signifying '_Man—Strength—Cart_.' The term is therefore, observes our friend E. C. Baber, an exact equivalent of "_Pullman-Car_"! The article has been introduced into India, and is now in use at Simla and other hill-stations. [The invention of the vehicle is attributed to various people—to an Englishman known as "Public-spirited Smith" (8 ser. _Notes and Queries_, viii. 325); to native Japanese about 1868-70, or to an American named Goble, "half-cobbler and half-missionary." See _Chamberlain, Things Japanese_, 3rd ed. 236 _seq._]

1876.—"A machine called a JINNYRICKSHAW is the usual public conveyance of Shanghai. This is an importation from Japan, and is admirably adapted for the flat country, where the roads are good, and coolie hire cheap.... In shape they are like a buggy, but very much smaller, with room inside for one person only. One coolie goes into the shafts and runs along at the rate of 6 miles an hour; if the distance is long, he is usually accompanied by a companion who runs behind, and they take it in turn to draw the vehicle."—_W. Gill, River of Golden Sand_, i. 10. See also p. 163.

1880.—"The Kuruma or JIN-RI-KI-SHA consists of a light perambulator body, an adjustable hood of oiled paper, a velvet or cloth lining and cushion, a well for parcels under the seat, two high slim wheels, and a pair of shafts connected by a bar at the ends."—_Miss Bird, Japan_, i. 18.

[1885.—"We ... got into RICKSHAWS to make an otherwise impossible descent to the theatre."—_Lady Dufferin, Viceregal Life_, 89.]

JEZYA, s. Ar. _jizya_. The poll-tax which the Musulman law imposes on subjects who are not Moslem.

[c. 630 A.D. See under JEHAUD.]

c. 1300.—"The Kázi replied ... 'No doctor but the great doctor (Hanifa) to whose school we belong, has assented to the imposition of JIZYA on Hindus. Doctors of other schools allow of no alternative but "Death or Islam."'"—_Ẓiā-ud-dīn Barnī_, in _Elliot_, iii. 184.

1683.—"Understand what custome ye English paid formerly, and compare ye difference between that and our last order for taking custome and JIDGEA. If they pay no more than they did formerly, they complain without occasion. If more, write what it is, and there shall be an abatement."—_Vizier's Letter to Nabob_, in _Hedges, Diary_, July 18; [Hak. Soc. i. 100].

1686.—"Books of accounts received from Dacca, with advice that it was reported at the Court there that the Poll-money or JUDGEEA lately ordered by the Mogul would be exacted of the English and Dutch.... Among the orders issued to Pattana Cossumbazar, and Dacca, instructions are given to the latter place not to pay the JUDGEEA or Poll-tax, if demanded."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consns._ (on Tour) Sept. 29 and Oct. 10; _Notes and Extracts_, No. i. p. 49.

1765.—"When the _Hindoo_ Rajahs ... submitted to _Tamarlane_; it was on these capital stipulations: That ... the emperors should never impose the JESSERAH (or poll-tax) upon the Hindoos."—_Holwell, Hist. Events_, i. 37.

JHAUMP, s. A hurdle of and bamboo, used as a shutter or door. Hind. _jhānp_, Mahr. _jhānpa_; in connection with which there are verbs, Hind. _jhānp-nā_, _jhāpnā_, _ḍhānpnā_, 'to cover.' See _jhoprā_, s.v. AK; [but there seems to be no etymological connection].

JHOOM, s. _jhūm_. This is a word used on the eastern frontiers of Bengal for that kind of cultivation which is practised in the hill forests of India and Indo-China, under which a tract is cleared by fire, cultivated for a year or two, and then abandoned for another tract, where a like process is pursued. This is the _Kumari_ (see COOMRY) of S.W. India, the _Chena_ of Ceylon (see _Emerson Tennent_, ii. 463), the _toung-gyan_ of Burma [_Gazetteer_, ii. 72, 757, the _dahya_ of North India (Skt. _dah_, 'to burn'), _ponam_ (Tam. _pun_, 'inferior'), or _ponacaud_ (Mal. _punakkātu_, _pun_, 'inferior,' _kātu_, 'forest') of Malabar]. In the Philippine Islands it is known as _gainges_; it is practised in the Ardennes, under the name of _sartage_, and in Sweden under the name of _svedjande_ (see _Marsh, Earth as Modified by Human Action_, 346).

[1800.—"In this hilly tract are a number of people ... who use a kind of cultivation called the _Cotucadu_, which a good deal resembles that which in the Eastern parts of Bengal is called JUMEA."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, ii. 177.]

1883.—"It is now many years since Government, seeing the waste of forest caused by JUMING, endeavoured to put a stop to the practice.... The people JUMED as before, regardless of orders."—_Indian Agriculturist_, Sept. (Calcutta).

1885.—"JUMING disputes often arose, one village against another, both desiring to JUM the same tract of jungle, and these cases were very troublesome to deal with. The JUMING season commences about the middle of May, and the air is then darkened by the smoke from the numerous clearings...." (Here follows an account of the process).—_Lt.-Col. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 348 _seqq._

JIGGY-JIGGY, adv. Japanese equivalent for 'make haste!' The Chinese syllables _chih-chih_, given as the origin, mean 'straight, straight!' Qu. 'right ahead'? (_Bp. Moule_).

JILLMILL, s. Venetian shutters, or as they are called in Italy, _persiane_. The origin of the word is not clear. The Hind. word '_jhilmilā_' seems to mean 'sparkling,' and to have been applied to some kind of gauze. Possibly this may have been used for blinds, and thence transferred to shutters. [So Platts in his _H. Dict._] Or it may lave been an _onomatopoeia_, from the rattle of such shutters; or it may have been corrupted from a Port. word such as _janella_, 'a window.' All this is conjecture.

[1832.—"Besides the purdahs, the openings between the pillars have blinds neatly made of bamboo strips, wove together with coloured cords: these are called JHILLMUNS or cheeks" (see CHICK, A).—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations_, i. 306.]

1874.—"The front (of a Bengal house) is generally long, exhibiting a pillared verandah, or a row of French casements, and JILL-MILLED windows."—_Calc. Review_, No. cxvii. 207.

JOCOLE, s. We know not what this word is; perhaps 'toys'? [Mr. W. Foster writes: "On looking up the I.O. copy of the _Ft. St. George Consultations_ for Nov. 22, 1703, from which Wheeler took the passage, I found that the word is plainly not JOCOLES, but JOCOLET, which is a not unusual form of CHOCOLATE." The _N.E.D._ s.v. _Chocolate_, gives as other forms _jocolatte_, _jacolatt_, _jocalat_.]

1703.—"... sent from the Patriarch to the Governor with a small present of JOCOLES, oil, and wines."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 32.

JOGEE, s. Hind. _jogī_. A Hindu ascetic; and sometimes a 'conjuror.' From Skt. _yogīn_, one who practises the _yoga_, a system of meditation combined with austerities, which is supposed to induce miraculous power over elementary matter. In fact the stuff which has of late been propagated in India by certain persons, under the names of theosophy and esoteric Buddhism, is essentially the doctrine of the Jogis.

1298.—"There is another class of people called CHUGHI who ... form a religious order devoted to the Idols. They are extremely long-lived, every man of them living to 150 or 200 years ... there are certain members of the Order who lead the most ascetic life in the world, going stark naked."—_Marco Polo_, 2nd ed. ii. 351.

1343.—"We cast anchor by a little island near the main, ANCHEDIVA (q.v.), where there was a temple, a grove, and a tank of water.... We found a JOGĪ leaning against the wall of a _budkhāna_ or temple of idols" (respecting whom he tells remarkable stories).—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 62-63, and see p. 275.

c. 1442.—"The Infidels are divided into a great number of classes, such as the Bramins, the JOGHIS and others."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in the XVth Cent._, 17.

1498.—"They went and put in at Angediva ... there were good water-springs, and there was in the upper part of the island a tank built with stone, with very good water and much wood ... there were no inhabitants, only a beggar-man whom they call JOGUEDES."—_Correa_, by _Lord Stanley_, 239. Compare Ibn Batuta above. After 150 years, tank, grove, and JOGI just as they were!

1510.—"The King of the IOGHE is a man of great dignity, and has about 30,000 people, and he is a pagan, he and all his subjects; and by the pagan Kings he and his people are considered to be saints, on account of their lives, which you shall hear ..."—_Varthema_, p. 111. Perhaps the chief of the _Gorakhnātha_ Gosains, who were once very numerous on the West Coast, and have still a settlement at Kadri, near Mangalore. See _P. della Valle's_ notice below.

1516.—"And many of them noble and respectable people, not to be subject to the Moors, go out of the Kingdom, and take the habit of poverty, wandering the world ... they carry very heavy chains round their necks and waists, and legs; and they smear all their bodies and faces with ashes.... These people are commonly called JOGUES, and in their own speech they are called _Zoame_ (see SWAMY) which means Servant of God.... These JOGUES eat all meats, and do not observe any idolatry."—_Barbosa_, 99-100.

1553.—"Much of the general fear that affected the inhabitants of that city (Goa before its capture) proceeded from a Gentoo, of Bengal by nation, who went about in the habit of a JOGUE, which is the straitest sect of their Religion ... saying that the City would speedily have a new Lord, and would be inhabited by a strange people, contrary to the will of the natives."—_De Barros_, Dec. II. liv. v. cap. 3.

" "For this reason the place (Adam's Peak) is so famous among all the Gentiledom of the East yonder, that they resort thither as pilgrims from more than 1000 leagues off, and chiefly those whom they call JÓGUES, who are as men who have abandoned the world and dedicated themselves to God, and make great pilgrimages to visit the Temples consecrated to him."—_Ibid._ Dec. III. liv. ii. cap. 1.

1563.—"... to make them fight, like the _cobras de capello_ which the JOGUES carry about asking alms of the people, and these JOGUES are certain heathen (_Gentios_) who go begging all about the country, powdered all over with ashes, and venerated by all the poor heathen, and by some of the Moors also...."—_Garcia_, f. 156_v_, 157.

[1567.—"JOGUES." See under CASIS.

[c. 1610.—"The Gentiles have also their Abedalles (_Abd-Allah_), which are like to our hermits, and are called JOGUIES."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 343.]

1624.—"Finally I went to see the King of the JOGIS (Gioghi) where he dwelt at that time, under the shade of a cottage, and I found him roughly occupied in his affairs as a man of the field and husbandman ... they told me his name was _Batinata_, and that the hermitage and the place generally was called Cadira (_Kadri_)."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 724; [Hak. Soc. ii. 350, and see i. 37, 75].

[1667.—"I allude particularly to the people called JAUGUIS, a name which signifies 'united to God.'"—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 316.]

1673.—"Near the Gate in a Choultry sate more than Forty naked JOUGIES, or men united to God, covered with Ashes and pleited Turbats of their own Hair."—_Fryer_, 160.

1727.—"There is another sort called JOUGIES, who ... go naked except a bit of Cloth about their Loyns, and some deny themselves even that, delighting in Nastiness, and an holy Obscenity, with a great Show of Sanctity."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 152; [ed. 1744, i. 153].

1809.—

"Fate work'd its own the while. A band Of YOGUEES, as they roamed the land Seeking a spouse for Jaga-Naut their God, Stray'd to this solitary glade." _Curse of Kehama_, xiii. 16.

c. 1812.—"Scarcely ... were we seated when behold, there poured into the space before us, not only all the YOGEES, Fakeers, and rogues of that description ... but the King of the Beggars himself, wearing his peculiar badge."—_Mrs. Sherwood_, (describing a visit to Henry Martyn at Cawnpore), _Autobiog._, 415.

"_Apnē gānw kā_ JOGĪ _ān gānw kā sidh_." Hind. proverb: "The man who is a JOGI in his own village is a deity in another."—Quoted by _Elliot_, ii. 207.

JOHN COMPANY, n.p. An old personification of the East India Company, by the natives often taken seriously, and so used, in former days. The term COMPANY is still applied in Sumatra by natives to the existing (Dutch) Government (see _H. O. Forbes, Naturalist's Wanderings_, 1885, p. 204). [_Dohāī_ COMPANY _Bahādur kī_ is still a common form of native appeal for justice, and COMPANY _Bāgh_ is the usual phrase for the public garden of a station. It has been suggested, but apparently without real reason, that the phrase is a corruption of COMPANY JAHĀN, "which has a fine sounding smack about it, recalling Shāh Jehān and Jehāngīr, and the golden age of the Moguls" (_G. A. Sala_, quoted in _Notes and Queries_, 8 ser. ii. 37). And Sir G. Birdwood writes: "The earliest coins minted by the English in India were of copper, stamped with a figure of an irradiated _lingam_, the phallic 'Roi Soleil.' The mintage of this coin is unknown (? Madras), but without doubt it must have served to ingratiate us with the natives of the country, and may have given origin to their personification of the Company under the potent title of KUMPANI JEHAN, which, in English mouths, became 'John Company'" (_Report on Old Records_, 222, note).]

[1784.—"Further, I knew that as simple Hottentots and Indians could form no idea of the Dutch Company and its government and constitution, the Dutch in India had given out that this was one mighty ruling prince who was called JAN or JOHN, with the surname Company, which also procured for them more reverence than if they could have actually made the people understand that they were, in fact, ruled by a company of merchants."—_Andreas Spurrmann, Travels to the Cape of Good Hope, the South-Polar Lands, and round the World_, p. 347; see 9 ser. _Notes and Queries_, vii. 34.]

1803.—(The Nawab) "much amused me by the account he gave of the manner in which my arrival was announced to him.... '_Lord Sahab Ka bhànja, Company ki nawasa teshrìf laià_'; literally translated, 'The Lord's sister's son, and the grandson of the COMPANY, has arrived.'"—_Lord Valentia_, i. 137.

1808.—"However the business is pleasant now, consisting principally of orders to countermand military operations, and preparations to save JOHNNY COMPANY'S cash."—_Lord Minto in India_, 184.

1818-19.—"In England the ruling power is possessed by two parties, one the King, who is Lord of the State, and the other the Honourable COMPANY. The former governs his own country; and the latter, though only subjects, exceed the King in power, and are the directors of mercantile affairs."—_Sadāsukh_, in _Elliot_, viii. 411.

1826.—"He said that according to some accounts, he had heard the Company was an old Englishwoman ... then again he told me that some of the Topee wallas say 'JOHN COMPANY,' and he knew that _John_ was a man's name, for his master was called John Brice, but he could not say to a certainty whether '_Company_' was a man's or a woman's name."—_Pandurang Hari_, 60; [ed. 1873, i. 83, in a note to which the phrase is said to be a corruption of _Joint Company_].

1836.—"The jargon that the English speak to the natives is most absurd. I call it 'JOHN COMPANY'S English,' which rather affronts Mrs. Staunton."—_Letters from Madras_, 42.

1852.—"JOHN COMPANY, whatever may be his faults, is infinitely better than Downing Street. If India were made over to the Colonial Office, I should not think it worth three years' purchase."—_Mem. Col. Mountain_, 293.

1888.—"It fares with them as with the sceptics once mentioned by a South-Indian villager to a Government official. Some men had been now and then known, he said, to express doubt if there were any such person as JOHN COMPANY; but of such it was observed that something bad soon happened to them."—_Sat. Review_, Feb. 14, p. 220.

JOMPON, s. Hind. _jānpān_, _japān_, [which are not to be found in Platt's _Dict._]. A kind of sedan, or portable chair used chiefly by the ladies at the Hill Sanitaria of Upper India. It is carried by two pairs of men (who are called _Jomponnies_, _i.e._ _jānpānī_ or _japānī_), each pair bearing on their shoulders a short bar from which the shafts of the chair are slung. There is some perplexity as to the origin of the word. For we find in Crawfurd's _Malay Dict._ "_Jampana_ (Jav. _Jampona_), a kind of litter." Also the _Javanese Dict._ of P. Jansz (1876) gives: "_Djempånå_—dragstoel (_i.e._ portable chair), or sedan of a person of rank." [Klinkert has _jempana_, _djempana_, _sempana_ as a State sedan-chair, and he connects _sempana_ with Skt. _sam-panna_, 'that which has turned out well, fortunate.' Wilkinson has: "_jempana_, Skt.? a kind of State carriage or sedan for ladies of the court."] The word cannot, however, have been introduced into India by the officers who served in Java (1811-15), for its use is much older in the Himālaya, as may be seen from the quotation from P. Desideri.

It seems just possible that the name may indicate the thing to have been borrowed from _Japan_. But the fact that _dpyāṅ_ means 'hang' in Tibetan may indicate another origin.

Wilson, however, has the following: "_Jhámpán_, Bengali. A stage on which snake-catchers and other juggling vagabonds exhibit; a kind of sedan used by travellers in the Himalaya, written _Jámpaun_ (?)." [Both Platts and Fallon give the word _jhappān_ as Hind.; the former does not attempt a derivation; the latter gives Hind. _jhānp_, 'a cover,' and this on the whole seems to be the most probable etymology. It may have been originally in India, as it is now in the Straits, a closed litter for ladies of rank, and the word may have become appropriated to the open conveyance in which European ladies are carried.]

1716.—"The roads are nowhere practicable for a horseman, or for a JAMPAN, a sort of palankin."—Letter of _P. Ipolito Desideri_, dated April 10, in _Lettres Edif._ xv. 184.

1783.—(After a description) "... by these central poles the litter, or as it is here called, the SAMPAN, is supported on the shoulders of four men."—_Forster's Journey_, ed. 1808, ii. 3.

[1822.—"The CHUMPAUN, or as it is more frequently called, the CHUMPALA, is the usual vehicle in which persons of distinction, especially females, are carried...."—_Lloyd, Gerard, Narr._ i. 105.

[1842.—"... a conveyance called a JAUMPAUN, which is like a short palankeen, with an arched top, slung on three poles (like what is called a TONJON in India)...."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, ed. 1842, i. 137.

[1849.—"A JHAPPAN is a kind of arm chair with a canopy and curtains; the canopy, &c., can be taken off."—_Mrs. Mackenzie, Life in the Mission_, ii. 103.]

1879.—"The gondola of Simla is the 'JAMPAN' or 'jampot,' as it is sometimes called, on the same linguistic principle ... as that which converts asparagus into sparrow-grass.... Every lady on the hills keeps her JAMPAN and JAMPANEES ... just as in the plains she keeps her carriage and footmen."—Letter in _Times_, Aug. 17.

JOOL, JHOOL, s. Hind. _jhūl_, supposed by Shakespear (no doubt correctly) to be a corrupt form of the Ar. _jull_, having much the same meaning; [but Platts takes it from _jhūlnā_, 'to dangle']. Housings, body clothing of a horse, elephant, or other domesticated animal; often a quilt, used as such. In colloquial use all over India. The modern Arabs use the plur. _jilāl_ as a singular. This Dozy defines as "couverture en laine plus ou moins ornée de dessins, très large, très chaude et enveloppant le poitrail et la croupe du cheval" (exactly the Indian _jhūl_)—also "ornement de soie qu'on étend sur la croupe des chevaux aux jours de fête."

[1819.—"Dr. Duncan ... took the JHOOL, or broadcloth housing from the elephant...."—_Tod. Personal Narr._ in _Annals_, Calcutta reprint, i. 715.]

1880.—"Horse JHOOLS, &c., at shortest notice."—Advt. in _Madras Mail_, Feb. 13.

JOOLA, s. Hind. _jhūlā_. The ordinary meaning of the word is 'a swing'; but in the Himālaya it is specifically applied to the rude suspension bridges used there.

[1812.—"There are several kinds of bridges constructed for the passage of strong currents and rivers, but the most common are the _Sángha_ and JHULA" (a description of both follows).—_Asiat. Res._ xi. 475.]

1830.—"Our chief object in descending to the Sutlej was to swing on a JOOLAH bridge. The bridge consists of 7 grass ropes, about twice the thickness of your thumb, tied to a single post on either bank. A piece of the hollowed trunk of a tree, half a yard long, slips upon these ropes, and from this 4 loops from the same grass rope depend. The passenger hangs in the loops, placing a couple of ropes under each thigh, and holds on by pegs in the block over his head; the signal is given, and he is drawn over by an eighth rope."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 114.

JOSS, s. An idol. This is a corruption of the Portuguese _Deos_, 'God,' first taken up in the 'Pidgin' language of the Chinese ports from the Portuguese, and then adopted from that jargon by Europeans as if they had got hold of a Chinese word. [See CHIN-CHIN.]

1659.—"But the Devil (whom the Chinese commonly called JOOSJE) is a mighty and powerful Prince of the World."—_Walter Schulz_, 17.

" "In a four-cornered cabinet in their dwelling-rooms, they have, as it were, an altar, and thereon an image ... this they call JOSIN."—_Saar_, ed. 1672, p. 27.

1677.—"All the Sinese keep a limning of the Devil in their houses.... They paint him with two horns on his head, and commonly call him JOSIE (Joosje)."—_Gerret Vermeulen, Oost Indische Voyagie_, 33.

1711.—"I know but little of their Religion, more than that every Man has a small JOSS or God in his own House."—_Lockyer_, 181.

1727.—"Their JOSSES or Demi-gods some of human shape, some of monstrous Figure."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 266; [ed. 1744, ii. 265].

c. 1790.—

"Down with dukes, earls, and lords, those pagan JOSSES, False gods! away with stars and strings and crosses." _Peter Pindar_, Ode to Kien Long.

1798.—"The images which the Chinese worship are called JOOSTJE by the Dutch, and JOSS by the English seamen. The latter is evidently a corruption of the former, which being a Dutch nickname for the devil, was probably given to these idols by the Dutch who first saw them."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 173.

This is of course quite wrong.

JOSS-HOUSE, s. An idol temple in China or Japan. From JOSS, as explained in the last article.

1750-52.—"The sailors, and even some books of voyages ... call the pagodas YOSS-HOUSES, for on enquiring of a Chinese for the name of the idol, he answers _Grande_ YOSS, instead of _Gran Dios_."—_Olof. Toreen_, 232.

1760-1810.—"On the 8th, 18th, and 28th day of the Moon those foreign barbarians may visit the Flower Gardens, and the Honam JOSS-HOUSE, but not in _droves_ of over ten at a time."—'8 Regulations' at Canton, from _The Fankwae at Canton_ (1882), p. 29.

1840.—"Every town, every village, it is true, abounds with JOSS-HOUSES, upon which large sums of money have been spent."—_Mem. Col. Mountain_, 186.

1876.—"... the fantastic gables and tawdry ornaments of a large JOSS-HOUSE, or temple."—_Fortnightly Review_, No. cliii. 222.

1876:—

"One Tim Wang he makee-tlavel, Makee stop one night in JOSS-HOUSE." _Leland, Pidgin-English Sing-Song_, p. 42.

Thus also in "pidgin," JOSS-HOUSE-_man_ or JOSS-_pidgin-man_ is a priest, or a missionary.

JOSTICK, JOSS-STICK, s. A stick of fragrant tinder (powdered _costus_, sandalwood, &c.) used by the Chinese as incense in their temples, and formerly exported for use as cigar-lights. The name appears to be from the temple use. (See PUTCHOCK.)

1876.—"Burnee JOSS-STICK, talkee plitty."—_Leland, Pidgin-English Sing-Song_, p. 43.

1879.—"There is a recess outside each shop, and at dusk the JOSS-STICKS burning in these fill the city with the fragrance of incense."—_Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese_, 49.

JOW, s. Hind. _jhāū_. The name is applied to various species of the shrubby tamarisk which abound on the low alluvials of Indian rivers, and are useful in many ways, for rough basket-making and the like. It is the usual material for gabions and fascines in Indian siege-operations.

[c. 1809.—"... by the natives it is called JHAU; but this name is generic, and is applied not only to another species of Tamarisk, but to the _Casuarina_ of Bengal, and to the cone-bearing plants that have been introduced by Europeans."—_Buchanan-Hamilton, Eastern India_, iii. 597.

[1840.—"... on the opposite JHOW, or bastard tamarisk jungle ... a native ... had been attacked by a tiger...."—_Davidson, Travels_, ii. 326.]

JOWAULLA MOOKHEE, n.p. Skt.—Hind. _Jwālā-mukhī_, 'flame-mouthed'; a generic name for quasi-volcanic phenomena, but particularly applied to a place in the Kangra district of the Punjab mountain country, near the Biās River, where jets of gas issue from the ground and are kept constantly burning. There is a shrine of Devī, and it is a place of pilgrimage famous all over the Himālaya as well as in the plains of India. The famous fire-jets at Baku are sometimes visited by more adventurous Indian pilgrims, and known as the _Great_ JWĀLĀ-MUKHĪ. The author of the following passage was evidently ignorant of the phenomenon worshipped, though the name indicates its nature.

c. 1360.—"Sultán Fíroz ... marched with his army towards Nagarkot (see NUGGURCOTE) ... the idol JWÁLÁ-MUKHÍ, much worshipped by the infidels, was situated on the road to Nagarkot.... Some of the infidels have reported that Sultán Fíroz went specially to see this idol, and held a golden umbrella over its head. But ... the infidels slandered the Sultán.... Other infidels said that Sultán Muhammad Sháh bin Tughlik Sháh held an umbrella over this same idol, but this also is a lie...."—_Shams-i-Siráj Afíf_, in _Elliot_, iii. 318.

1616.—"... a place called IALLA MOKEE, where out of cold Springs and hard Rocks, there are daily to be seene incessant Eruptions of Fire, before which the Idolatrous people fall doune and worship."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1467.

[c. 1617.—In _Sir T. Roe's_ Map, "JALLAMAKEE, the Pilgrimage of the Banians."—Hak. Soc. ii. 535.]

1783.—"At TAULLAH MHOKEE (_sic_) a small volcanic fire issues from the side of a mountain, on which the Hindoos have raised a temple that has long been of celebrity, and favourite resort among the people of the Punjab."—_G. Forster's Journey_, ed. 1798, i. 308.

1799.—"Prason Poory afterwards travelled ... to the Maha or Buree (_i.e._ larger) JOWALLA MOOKHI or Juâla Mûchi, terms that mean a 'Flaming Mouth,' as being a spot in the neighbourhood of Bakee (_Baku_) on the west side of the (Caspian) Sea ... whence fire issues; a circumstance that has rendered it of great veneration with the Hindus."—_Jonathan Duncan_, in _As. Res._ v. 41.

JOWAUR, JOWARREE, s. Hind. _jawār_, _juār_, [Skt. _yava-prakāra_ or _akāra_, 'of the nature of barley';] _Sorghum vulgare_, Pers. (_Holcus sorghum_, L.) one of the best and most frequently grown of the tall millets of southern countries. It is grown nearly all over India in the unflooded tracts; it is sown about July and reaped in November. The reedy stems are 8 to 12 feet high. It is the _cholam_ of the Tamil regions. The stalks are KIRBEE. The Ar. _dura_ or _dhura_ is perhaps the same word ultimately as _jawār_; for the old Semitic name is _dokn_, from the smoky aspect of the grain. It is an odd instance of the looseness which used to pervade dictionaries and glossaries that R. Drummond (_Illus. of the Gram. Parts of Guzerattee_, &c., Bombay, 1808) calls "JOOAR, a kind of _pulse_, the food of the common people."

[c. 1590.—In Khandesh "JOWÁRI is chiefly cultivated of which, in some places, there are three crops in a year, and its stalk is so delicate and pleasant to the taste that it is regarded in the light of a fruit."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 223.]

1760.—"En suite mauvais chemin sur des levées faites de boue dans des quarrés de JOUARI et des champs de _Nelis_ (see NELLY) remplis d'eau."—_Anquetil du Perron_, I. ccclxxxiii.

1800.—"... My industrious followers must live either upon JOWARRY, of which there is an abundance everywhere, or they must be more industrious in procuring rice for themselves."—_Wellington_, i. 175.

1813.—Forbes calls it "JUARREE or _cush-cush_" (?). [See CUSCUS.]—_Or. Mem._ ii. 406; [2nd ed. ii. 35, and i. 23].

1819.—"In 1797-8 JOIWAREE sold in the Muchoo Kaunta at six rupees per _culsee_ (see CULSEY) of 24 maunds."—_Macmurdo_, in _Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo._ i. 287.

[1826.—"And the sabre began to cut away upon them as if they were a field of JOANEE (standing corn)."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873 i. 66.]

JOY, s. This seems from the quotation to have been used on the west coast for _jewel_ (Port. _joia_).

1810.—"The vanity of parents sometimes leads them to dress their children, even while infants, in this manner, which affords a temptation ... to murder these helpless creatures for the sake of their ornaments or JOYS."—_Maria Graham_, 3.

JUBTEE, JUPTEE, &c., s. Guz. _japtī_, &c. Corrupt forms of _zabtī_. ["_Watan-zabtī_, or _-japtī_, Mahr., Produce of lands sequestered by the State, an item of revenue; in Guzerat the lands once exempt, now subject to assessment" (_Wilson_).] (See ZUBT.)

1808.—"The Sindias as Sovereigns of Broach used to take the revenues of _Moojmooadars_ and _Desoys_ (see DESSAYE) of that district every third year, amounting to Rs. 58,390, and called the periodical confiscation JUPTEE."—_R. Drummond._ [_Majmūadār_ "in Guzerat the title given to the keepers of the pargana revenue records, who have held the office as a hereditary right since the settlement of Todar Mal, and are paid by fees charged on the villages." (_Wilson_)].

JUDEA, ODIA, &c., n.p. These names are often given in old writers to the city of _Ayuthia_, or _Ayodhya_, or _Yuthia_ (so called apparently after the Hindu city of Rāma, _Ayodhya_, which we now call OUDH), which was the capital of Siam from the 14th century down to about 1767, when it was destroyed by the Burmese, and the Siamese royal residence was transferred to Bangkock [see BANCOCK.]

1522.—"All these cities are constructed like ours, and are subject to the King of Siam, who is named Siri Zacabedera, and who inhabits IUDIA."—_Pigafetta_, Hak. Soc. 156.

c. 1546.—"The capitall City of all this Empire is ODIAA, whereof I haue spoken heretofore: it is fortified with walls of brick and mortar, and contains, according to some, foure hundred thousand fires, whereof an hundred thousand are strangers of divers countries."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan's_ E.T. p. 285; orig. cap. clxxxix.

1553.—"For the Realm is great, and its Cities and Towns very populous; insomuch that the city HUDIA alone, which is the capital of the Kingdom of Siam (_Sião_), and the residence of the King, furnishes 50,000 men of its own."—_Barros_, III. ii. 5.

1614.—"As regards the size of the City of ODIA ... it may be guessed by an experiment made by a curious engineer with whom we communicated on the subject. He says that ... he embarked in one of the native boats, small, and very light, with the determination to go all round the City (which is entirely compassed by water), and that he started one day from the Portuguese settlement, at dawn, and when he got back it was already far on in the night, and he affirmed that by his calculation he had gone more than 8 leagues."—_Couto_, VI. vii. 9.

1617.—"The merchants of the country of LAN JOHN, a place joining to the country of Jangama (see JANGOMAY) arrived at 'the city of JUDEA' before Eaton's coming away from thence, and brought great store of merchandize."—_Sainsbury_, ii. 90.

" "1 (letter) from Mr. Benjamyn Farry in JUDEA, at Syam."—_Cocks's Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 272.

[1639.—"The chief of the Kingdom is IUDIA by some called ODIA ... the city of IUDIA, the ordinary Residence of the Court is seated on the Menam."—_Mandelslo, Travels_, E.T. ii. 122.

[1693.—"As for the City of Siam, the Siamese do call it SI-YO-THI-YA, the _o_ of the syllable _yo_ being closer than our (French) Diphthong _au_."—_La Loubère, Siam_, E.T. i. 7.]

1727.—"... all are sent to the City of _Siam_ or ODIA for the King's Use.... The City stands on an Island in the River _Memnon_, which by Turnings and Windings, makes the distance from the Bar about 50 Leagues."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 160; [ed. 1744].

[1774.—"AYUTTAYA with its districts Dvaravati, YODAYA and Kamanpaik."—_Insc._ in _Ind. Antiq._ xxii. 4.

[1827.—"The powerful Lord ... who dwells over every head in the city of the sacred and great kingdom of SI-A-YOO-THA-YA."—Treaty between E.I.C. and King of Siam, in _Wilson, Documents of the Burmese War_, App. lxxvii.]

JUGBOOLAK, s. Marine Hind. for _jack-block_ (_Roebuck_).

JUGGURNAUT, n.p. A corruption of the Skt. _Jagannātha_, 'Lord of the Universe,' a name of Krishṇa worshipped as Vishṇu at the famous shrine of Pūrī in Orissa. The image so called is an amorphous idol, much like those worshipped in some of the South Sea Islands, and it has been plausibly suggested (we believe first by Gen. Cunningham) that it was in reality a Buddhist symbol, which has been adopted as an object of Brahmanical worship, and made to serve as the image of a god. The idol was, and is, annually dragged forth in procession on a monstrous car, and as masses of excited pilgrims crowded round to drag or accompany it, accidents occurred. Occasionally also persons, sometimes sufferers from painful disease, cast themselves before the advancing wheels. The testimony of Mr. Stirling, who was for some years Collector of Orissa in the second decade of the last century, and that of Sir W. W. Hunter, who states that he had gone through the MS. archives of the province since it became British, show that the popular impression in regard to the continued frequency of immolations on these occasions—a belief that has made _Juggurnaut_ a standing metaphor—was greatly exaggerated. The belief indeed in the custom of such immolation had existed for centuries, and the rehearsal of these or other cognate religious suicides at one or other of the great temples of the Peninsula, founded partly on fact, and partly on popular report, finds a place in almost every old narrative relating to India. The really great mortality from hardship, exhaustion, and epidemic disease which frequently ravaged the crowds of pilgrims on such occasions, doubtless aided in keeping up the popular impressions in connection with the Juggurnaut festival.

[1311.—"JAGNÁR." See under MADURA.]

c. 1321.—"Annually on the recurrence of the day when that idol was made, the folk of the country come and take it down, and put it on a fine chariot; and then the King and Queen, and the whole body of the people, join together and draw it forth from the church with loud singing of songs, and all kinds of music ... and many pilgrims who have come to this feast cast themselves under the chariot, so that its wheels may go over them, saying that they desire to die for their god. And the car passes over them, and crushes them, and cuts them in sunder, and so they perish on the spot."—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c. i. 83.

c. 1430.—"In Bizenegalia (see BISNAGAR) also, at a certain time of the year, this idol is carried through the city, placed between two chariots ... accompanied by a great concourse of people. Many, carried away by the fervour of their faith, cast themselves on the ground before the wheels, in order that they may be crushed to death,—a mode of death which they say is very acceptable to their god."—_N. Conti_, in _India in XVth Cent._, 28.

c. 1581.—"All for devotion attach themselves to the trace of the car, which is drawn in this manner by a vast number of people ... and on the annual feast day of the Pagod this car is dragged by crowds of people through certain parts of the city (Negapatam), some of whom from devotion, or the desire to be thought to make a devoted end, cast themselves down under the wheels of the cars, and so perish, remaining all ground and crushed by the said cars."—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 84. The preceding passages refer to scenes in the south of the Peninsula.

c. 1590.—"In the town of Pursotem on the banks of the sea stands the temple of JAGNAUT, near to which are the images of Kishen, his brother, and their sister, made of Sandal-wood, which are said to be 4,000 years old.... The Brahmins ... at certain times carry the image in procession upon a carriage of sixteen wheels, which in the Hindooee language is called _Rahth_ (see RUT); and they believe that whoever assists in drawing it along obtains remission of all his sins."—_Gladwin's Ayeen_, ii. 13-15; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 127].

[1616.—"The chief city called JEKANAT."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 538.]

1632.—"Vnto this Pagod or house of Sathen ... doe belong 9,000 Brammines or Priests, which doe dayly offer sacrifice vnto their great God IAGGARNAT, from which Idoll the City is so called.... And when it (the chariot of _Iaggarnat_) is going along the city, there are many that will offer themselves a sacrifice to this Idoll, and desperately lye downe on the ground, that the Chariott wheeles may runne over them, whereby they are killed outright; some get broken armes, some broken legges, so that many of them are destroyed, and by this meanes they thinke to merit Heauen."—_W. Bruton_, in _Hakl._ v. 57.

1667.—"In the town of JAGANNAT, which is seated upon the Gulf of _Bengala_, and where is that famous Temple of the Idol of the same name, there is yearly celebrated a certain Feast.... The first day that they shew this Idol with Ceremony in the Temple, the Crowd is usually so great to see it, that there is not a year, but some of those poor Pilgrims, that come afar off, tired and harassed, are suffocated there; all the people blessing them for having been so happy.... And when this Hellish Triumphant Chariot marcheth, there are found (which is no Fable) persons so foolishly credulous and superstitious as to throw themselves with their bellies under those large and heavy wheels, which bruise them to death...."—_Bernier, a Letter to Mr. Chapelain_, in Eng. ed. 1684, 97; [ed. _Constable_, 304 _seq._].

[1669-79.—"In that great and Sumptuous Diabolicall Pagod, there Standeth theere gretest God JN^O. GERNAET, whence ye Pagod receued that name alsoe."—_MS. Asia_, &c., by _T. B._ f. 12. Col. Temple adds: "Throughout the whole MS. _Jagannāth_ is repeatedly called _Jn^o. Gernaet_, which obviously stands for the common transposition _Janganāth_.]

1682.—"... We lay by last night till 10 o'clock this morning, ye Captain being desirous to see ye JAGERNOT Pagodas for his better satisfaction...."—_Hedges, Diary_, July 16; [Hak. Soc. i. 30].

1727.—"His (JAGARYNAT'S) Effigy is often carried abroad in Procession, mounted on a Coach four stories high ... they fasten small Ropes to the Cable, two or three Fathoms long, so that upwards of 2,000 People have room enough to draw the Coach, and some old Zealots, as it passes through the Street, fall flat on the Ground, to have the Honour to be crushed to Pieces by the Coach Wheels."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 387; [ed. 1744].

1809.—

"A thousand pilgrims strain Arm, shoulder, breast, and thigh, with might and main, To drag that sacred wain, And scarce can draw along the enormous load. Prone fall the frantic votaries on the road, And calling on the God Their self-devoted bodies there they lay To pave his chariot way. On JAGA-NAUT they call, The ponderous car rolls on, and crushes all, Through flesh and bones it ploughs its dreadful path. Groans rise unheard; the dying cry. And death, and agony Are trodden under foot by yon mad throng, Who follow close and thrust the deadly wheels along." _Curse of Kehama_, xiv. 5.

1814.—"The sight here beggars all description. Though JUGGERNAUT made some progress on the 19th, and has travelled daily ever since, he has not yet reached the place of his destination. His brother is ahead of him, and the lady in the rear. One woman has devoted herself under the wheels, and a shocking sight it was. Another also intended to devote herself, missed the wheels with her body, and had her arm broken. Three people lost their lives in the crowd."—In _Asiatic Journal_—quoted in _Beveridge, Hist. of India_, ii. 54, without exacter reference.

c. 1818.—"That excess of fanaticism which formerly prompted the pilgrims to court death by throwing themselves in crowds under the wheels of the car of JAGANNÁTH has happily long ceased to actuate the worshippers of the present day. During 4 years that I have witnessed the ceremony, three cases only of this revolting species of immolation have occurred, one of which I may observe is doubtful, and should probably be ascribed to accident; in the others the victims had long been suffering from some excruciating complaints, and chose this method of ridding themselves of the burthen of life in preference to other modes of suicide so prevalent with the lower orders under similar circumstances."—_A. Stirling_, in _As. Res._ xv. 324.

1827.—March 28th in this year, Mr. Poynder, in the E. I. Court of Proprietors, stated that "about the year 1790 no fewer than 28 Hindus were crushed to death at Ishera on the Ganges, under the wheels of JUGGURNAUT."—_As. Journal_, 1821, vol. xxiii. 702.

[1864.—"On the 7th July 1864, the editor of the Friend of India mentions that, a few days previously, he had seen, near Serampore, two persons crushed to death, and another frightfully lacerated, having thrown themselves under the wheels of a car during the Rath Jatra festival. It was afterwards stated that this occurrence was accidental."—_Chevers, Ind. Med. Jurispr._ 665.]

1871.—"... poor Johnny Tetterby staggering under his Moloch of an infant, the JUGGERNAUT that crushed all his enjoyments."—_Forster's Life of Dickens_, ii. 415.

1876.—"Le monde en marchant n'a pas beaucoup plus de souci de ce qu'il écrase que le char de l'idole de JAGARNATA."—_E. Renan_, in _Revue des Deux Mondes_, 3^e Série, xviii. p. 504.

JULIBDAR, s. Pers. _jilaudār_, from _jilau_, the string attached to the bridle by which a horse is led, the servant who leads a horse, also called _janībahdār_, _janībahkash_. In the time of Hedges the word must have been commonly used in Bengal, but it is now quite obsolete.

[c. 1590.—"For some time it was a rule that, whenever he (Akbar) rode out on a _kháçah_ horse, a rupee should be given, viz., one dám to the Átbegi, two to the JILAUDÁR...."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 142. (And see under PYKE.)]

1673.—"In the heart of this Square is raised a place as large as a Mountebank's Stage, where the GELABDAR, or Master Muliteer, with his prime Passengers or Servants, have an opportunity to view the whole _Caphala_."—_Fryer_, 341.

1683.—"Your JYLIBDAR, after he had received his letter would not stay for the Gen^{ll}, but stood upon departure."—_Hedges, Diary_, Sept. 15; [Hak. Soc. i. 112].

" "We admire what made you send peons to force our GYLLIBDAR back to your Factory, after he had gone 12 _cosses_ on his way, and dismisse him again without any reason for it."—_Hedges, Diary_, Sept. 26; [Hak. Soc. i. 120].

1754.—"100 GILODAR; those who are charged with the direction of the couriers and their horses."—_Hanway's Travels_, i. 171; 252.

[1812.—"I have often admired the courage and dexterity with which the Persian JELOWDARS or grooms throw themselves into the thickest engagement of angry horses."—_Morier, Journey through Persia_, 63 _seq._]

1880.—"It would make a good picture, the surroundings of camels, horses, donkeys, and men.... Pascal and Remise cooking for me; the JELLAODARS, enveloped in felt coats, smoking their kalliúns, amid the half-light of fast fading day...."—_MS. Journal in Persia_ of _Capt. W. Gill, R.E._

JUMBEEA, s. Ar. _janbiya_, probably from _janb_, 'the side'; a kind of dagger worn in the girdle, so as to be drawn across the body. It is usually in form slightly curved. Sir R. Burton (_Camões, Commentary_, 413) identifies it with the _agomia_ and _gomio_ of the quotations below, and refers to a sketch in his _Pilgrimage_, but this we cannot find, [it is in the Memorial ed. i. 236], though the _jambiyah_ is several times mentioned, _e.g._ i. 347, iii. 72. The term occurs repeatedly in Mr. Egerton's catalogue of arms in the India Museum. JANBWA occurs as the name of a dagger in the _Āīn_ (orig. i. 119); why Blochmann in his translation [i. 110] spells it _jhanbwah_ we do not know. See also Dozy and Eng. s.v. _jambette_. It seems very doubtful if the latter French word has anything to do with the Arabic word.

c. 1328.—"Takī-ud-dīn refused roughly and pushed him away. Then the maimed man drew a dagger (_khanjar_) such as is called in that country JANBIYA, and gave him a mortal wound."—_Ibn Batuta_, i. 534.

1498.—"The Moors had erected palisades of great thickness, with thick planking, and fastened so that we could not see them within. And their people paraded the shore with targets, azagays, AGOMIAS, and bows and slings from which they slung stones at us."—_Roteiro de Vasco da Gama_, 32.

1516.—"They go to fight one another bare from the waist upwards, and from the waist downwards wrapped in cotton cloths drawn tightly round, and with many folds, and with their arms, which are swords, bucklers, and daggers (GOMIOS)."—_Barbosa_, p. 80.

1774.—"Autour du corps ils ont un ceinturon de cuir brodé, ou garni d'argent, au milieu duquel sur le devant ils passent un couteau large recourbé, et pointu (JAMBEA), dont la pointe est tournée du côté droit."—_Niebuhr, Desc. de l'Arabie_, 54.

JUMDUD, s. H. _jamdad_, _jamdhar_. A kind of dagger, broad at the base and slightly curved, the hilt formed with a cross-grip like that of the _Katār_ (see KUTTAUR). [A drawing of what he calls a _jamdhar katārī_ is given in Egerton's _Catalogue_ (Pl. IX. No. 344-5).] F. Johnson's Dictionary gives _jamdar_ as a Persian word with the suggested etymology of _janb-dar_, 'flank-render.' But in the _Āīn_ the word is spelt _jamdhar_, which seems to indicate Hind. origin; and its occurrence in the poem of Chand Bardāi (see _Ind. Antiq._ i. 281) corroborates this. Mr. Beames there suggests the etymology of _Yama-dant_ 'Death's Tooth.' The drawings of the _jamdhad_ or _jamdhar_ in the _Āīn_ illustrations show several specimens with double and triple toothed points, which perhaps favours this view; but _Yama-dhāra_, 'death-wielder,' appears in the Sanskrit dictionaries as the name of a weapon. [Rather, perhaps, _yama-dhara_, 'death-bearer.']

c. 1526.—"JAMDHER." See quotation under KUTTAUR.

[1813.—"... visited the JAMDAR _khana_, or treasury containing his jewels ... curious arms...."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 469.]

JUMMA, s. Hind. from Ar. _jama'_. The total assessment (for land revenue) from any particular estate, or division of country. The Arab. word signifies 'total' or 'aggregate.'

1781.—"An increase of more than 26 _lacks_ of rupees (was) effected on the former JUMMA."—_Fifth Report_, p. 8.

JUMMABUNDEE, s. Hind. from P.—Ar. _jama'bandī_. A SETTLEMENT (q.v.), _i.e._ the determination of the amount of land revenue due for a year, or a period of years, from a village, estate, or parcel of land. [In the N.W.P. it is specially applied to the annual village rent-roll, giving details of the holding of each cultivator.]

[1765.—"The rents of the province, according to the JUMMA-BUNDY, or rent-roll ... amounted to ..."—_Verelst, View of Bengal_, App. 214.

[1814.—"JUMMABUNDEE." See under PATEL.]

JUMNA, n.p. The name of a famous river in India which runs by Delhi and Agra. Skt. _Yamunā_, Hind. _Jamunā_ and _Jamnā_, the Διαμούνα of Ptolemy, the Ἰωβαρής of Arrian, the _Jomanes_ of Pliny. The spelling of Ptolemy almost exactly expresses the modern Hind. form _Jamunā_. The name _Jamunā_ is also applied to what was in the 18th century, an unimportant branch of the Brahmaputra R. which connected it with the Ganges, but which has now for many years been the main channel of the former great river. (See JENNYE.) _Jamunā_ is the name of several other rivers of less note.

[1616-17.—"I proposed for a water worke, w^{ch} might giue the Chief Cittye of the _Mogores_ content ... w^{ch} is to be don vppon the Riuer IEMINY w^{ch} passeth by _Agra_...."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 460.

[1619.—"The river GEMINI was vnfit to set a Myll vppon."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 477.

[1663.—"... the GEMNA, a river which may be compared to the Loire...."—_Bernier, Letter to M. De la Mothe le Vayer_, ed. _Constable_, 241.]

[JUMNA MUSJID, n.p. A common corruption of the Ar. _jāmĕ' masjid_, 'the cathedral or congregational mosque,' Ar. _jama'_, 'to collect.' The common form is supposed to represent some great mosque on the JUMNA R.

[1785.—"The JUMNA-musjid is of great antiquity...."—_Diary_, in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 448.

[1849.—"In passing we got out to see the JAMNA Masjid, a very fine building now used as a magazine."—_Mrs. Mackenzie, Life in the Mission_, ii. 170.

[1865.—"... the great mosque or DJAMIA '... this word DJAMIA' means literally 'collecting' or 'uniting,' because here attends the great concourse of Friday worshippers...."—_Palgrave, Central and E. Arabia_, ed. 1868, 266.]

JUNGEERA, n.p., _i.e._ _Janjīrā_. The name of a native State on the coast, south of Bombay, from which the Fort and chief place is 44 m. distant. This place is on a small island, rising in the entrance to the Rājpurī inlet, to which the name Janjīrā properly pertains, believed to be a local corruption of the Ar. _jazīra_, 'island.' The State is also called _Habsān_, meaning 'HUBSHEE'S land,' from the fact that for 3 or 4 centuries its chief has been of that race. This was not at first continuous, nor have the chiefs, even when of African blood, been always of one family; but they have apparently been so for the last 200 years. 'The _Sīdī_' (see SEEDY) and 'The _Ḥabshī_,' are titles popularly applied to this chief. This State has a port and some land in Kāthiāwār.

Gen. Keatinge writes: "The members of the Sidi's family whom I saw were, for natives of India, particularly fair." The old Portuguese writers call this harbour _Danda_ (or as they write it _Damda_), _e.g._ João de Castro in _Primeiro Roteiro_, p. 48. His rude chart shows the island-fort.

JUNGLE, s. Hind. and Mahr. _jangal_, from Skt. _jaṇgala_ (a word which occurs chiefly in medical treatises). The native word means in strictness only waste, uncultivated ground; then, such ground covered with shrubs, trees or long grass; and thence again the Anglo-Indian application is to forest, or other wild growth, rather than to the fact that it is not cultivated. A forest; a thicket; a tangled wilderness. The word seems to have passed at a rather early date into Persian, and also into use in Turkistan. From Anglo-Indian it has been adopted into French as well as in English. The word does not seem to occur in _Fryer_, which rather indicates that its use was not so extremely common among foreigners as it is now.

c. 1200.—"... Now the land is humid, JUNGLE (_jangalah_), or of the ordinary kind."—_Susruta_, i. ch. 35.

c. 1370.—"Elephants were numerous as sheep in the JANGAL round the Ráí's dwelling."—_Táríkh-i-Fíroz-Sháhí_, in _Elliot_, iii. 314.

c. 1450.—"The Kings of India hunt the elephant. They will stay a whole month or more in the wilderness, and in the JUNGLE (_Jangal_)."—_Abdurrazāk_, in _Not. et Ext._ xiv. 51.

1474.—"... Bicheneger. The vast city is surrounded by three ravines, and intersected by a river, bordering on one side on a dreadful JUNGEL."—_Ath. Nikitin_, in _India in XVth Cent._, 29.

1776.—"Land waste for five years ... is called JUNGLE."—_Halhed's Gentoo Code_, 190.

1809.—"The air of Calcutta is much affected by the closeness of the JUNGLE around it."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 207.

1809.—

"They built them here a bower of jointed cane, Strong for the needful use, and light and long Was the slight framework rear'd, with little pain; Lithe creepers then the wicker sides supply, And the tall JUNGLE grass fit roofing gave Beneath the genial sky." _Curse of Kehama_, xiii. 7.

c. 1830.—"C'est là que je rencontrai les JUNGLES ... j'avoue que je fus très désappointé."—_Jacquemont, Correspond._ i. 134.

c. 1833-38.—

"L'Hippotame au large ventre Habite aux JUNGLES de Java, Où grondent, au fond de chaque antre Plus de monstres qu'on ne rêva." _Theoph. Gautier_, in _Poésies Complètes_, ed. 1876, i. 325.

1848.—"But he was as lonely here as in his JUNGLE at Boggleywala."—_Thackeray, Vanity Fair_, ch. iii.

" "'Was there ever a battle won like Salamanca? Hey, Dobbin? But where was it he learnt his art? In India, my boy. The JUNGLE is the school for a general, mark me that.'"—_Ibid._, ed. 1863, i. 312.

c. 1858.—

"La bête formidable, habitante des JUNGLES S'endort, le ventre en l'air, et dilate ses ongles."—_Leconte de Lisle._

"

"Des DJUNGLES du Pendj-Ab Aux sables du Karnate."—_Ibid._

1865.—"To an eye accustomed for years to the wild wastes of the JUNGLE, the whole country presents the appearance of one continuous well-ordered garden."—_Waring, Tropical Resident at Home_, 7.

1867.—"... here are no cobwebs of plea and counterplea, no JUNGLES of argument and brakes of analysis."—_Swinburne, Essays and Studies_, 133.

1873.—"JUNGLE, derived to us, through the living language of India, from the Sanskrit, may now be regarded as good English."—_Fitz-Edward Hall, Modern English_, 306.

1878.—"Cet animal est commun dans les forêts, et dans les DJENGLES."—_Marre, Kata-Kata-Malayou_, 83.

1879.—"The owls of metaphysics hooted from the gloom of their various JUNGLES."—_Fortnightly Rev._ No. clxv., N.S., 19.

JUNGLE-FEVER, s. A dangerous remittent fever arising from the malaria of forest or jungle tracts.

1808.—"I was one day sent to a great distance, to take charge of an officer who had been seized by JUNGLE-FEVER."—Letter in _Morton's L. of Leyden_, 43.

JUNGLE-FOWL, s. The popular name of more than one species of those birds from which our domestic poultry are supposed to be descended; especially _Gallus Sonneratii_, Temminck, the Grey _Jungle-fowl_, and _Gallus ferrugineus_, Gmelin, the Red _Jungle-fowl_. The former belongs only to Southern India; the latter from the Himālaya, south to the N. Circārs on the east, and to the Rājpīpla Hills south of the Nerbudda on the west.

1800.—"... the thickets bordered on the village, and I was told abounded in JUNGLE-FOWL."—_Symes, Embassy to Ava_, 96.

1868.—"The common JUNGLE-COCK ... was also obtained here. It is almost exactly like a common game-cock, but the voice is different."—_Wallace, Malay Archip._, 108.

The word _jungle_ is habitually used adjectively, as in this instance, to denote wild species, _e.g._ JUNGLE-_cat_, JUNGLE-_dog_, JUNGLE-_fruit_, &c.

JUNGLE-MAHALS, n.p. Hind. _Jangal-Mahāl_. This, originally a vague name of sundry tracts and chieftainships lying between the settled districts of Bengal and the hill country of Chutiā Nāgpūr, was constituted a regular district in 1805, but again broken up and redistributed among adjoining districts in 1833 (see _Imperial Gazetteer_, s.v.).

JUNGLE-TERRY, n.p. Hind. _Jangal-tarāi_ (see TERAI). A name formerly applied to a border-tract between Bengal and Behar, including the inland parts of Monghyr and Bhāgalpūr, and what are now termed the _Santāl Parganas_. Hodges, below, calls it to the "westward" of Bhāgalpūr; but Barkope, which he describes as near the centre of the tract, lies, according to Rennell's map, about 35 m. S.E. of Bhāgalpūr town; and the Cleveland inscription shows that the term included the tract occupied by the Rājmahāl hill-people. The Map No. 2 in Rennell's Bengal Atlas (1779) is entitled "the JUNGLETERRY District, with the adjacent provinces of Birbhoom, Rajemal, Boglipour, &c., comprehending the countries situated between Moorshedabad and Bahar." But the map itself does not show the name _Jungle Terry_ anywhere.

1781.—"Early in February we set out on a tour through a part of the country called the JUNGLE-TERRY, to the westward of Bauglepore ... after leaving the village of Barkope, which is nearly in the centre of the JUNGLE TERRY, we entered the hills.... In the great famine which raged through Indostan in the year 1770 ... the Jungle Terry is said to have suffered greatly."—_Hodges_, pp. 90-95.

1784.—"To be sold ... that capital collection of Paintings, late the property of A. Cleveland, Esq., deceased, consisting of the most capital views in the districts of Monghyr, Rajemehal, Boglipoor, and the JUNGLETERRY, by Mr. Hodges...."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 64.

c. 1788.—

"To the Memory of AUGUSTUS CLEVELAND, Esq., Late Collector of the Districts of Bhaugulpore and Rajamahall, Who without Bloodshed or the Terror of Authority, Employing only the Means of Conciliation, Confidence, and Benevolence, Attempted and Accomplished The entire Subjection of the Lawless and Savage Inhabitants of the JUNGLETERRY of Rajamahall...." (etc.)

_Inscription on the_ Monument _erected by_ Government _to_ Cleveland, _who died in 1784_.

1817.—"These hills are principally covered with wood, excepting where it has been cleared away for the natives to build their villages, and cultivate _janaira_ (JOWAUR), plantains and yams, which together with some of the small grains mentioned in the account of the JUNGLETERRY, constitute almost the whole of the productions of these hills."—_Sutherland's Report on the Hill People_ (in App. to _Long_, 560).

1824.—"This part, I find (he is writing at Monghyr), is not reckoned either in Bengal or Bahar, having been, under the name of the JUNGLETERRY district, always regarded, till its pacification and settlement, as a sort of border or debateable land."—_Heber_, i. 131.

JUNGLO, s. Guz. _Janglo_. This term, we are told by R. Drummond, was used in his time (the beginning of the 19th century), by the less polite, to distinguish Europeans; "wild men of the woods," that is, who did not understand Guzerati!

1808.—"Joseph Maria, a well-known scribe of the order of Topeewallas ... was actually mobbed, on the first circuit of 1806, in the town of Pitlaud, by parties of curious old women and young, some of whom gazing upon him put the question, _Aré_ JUNGLA, _too munne pirrneesh_? 'O wild one, wilt thou marry me?' He knew not what they asked, and made no answer, whereupon they declared that he was indeed a very _Jungla_, and it required all the address of Kripram (the worthy Brahmin who related this anecdote to the writer, uncontradicted in the presence of the said Senhor) to draw off the dames and damsels from the astonished Joseph."—_R. Drummond, Illns._ (s.v.).

JUNK, s. A large Eastern ship; especially (and in later use exclusively) a Chinese ship. This indeed is the earliest application also; any more general application belongs to an intermediate period. This is one of the oldest words in the Europeo-Indian vocabulary. It occurs in the travels of Friar Odorico, written down in 1331, and a few years later in the rambling reminiscences of John de' Marignolli. The great Catalan World-map of 1375 gives a sketch of one of those ships with their sails of bamboo matting and calls them INCHI, no doubt a clerical error for IŨCHI. Dobner, the original editor of Marignolli, in the 18th century, says of the word (_junkos_): "This word I cannot find in any medieval glossary. Most probably we are to understand vessels of platted reeds (_a_ juncis _texta_) which several authors relate to be used in India." It is notable that the same erroneous suggestion is made by Amerigo Vespucci in his curious letter to one of the Medici, giving an account of the voyage of Da Gama, whose squadron he had met at C. Verde on its way home.

The French translators of Ibn Batuta derive the word from the Chinese _tchouen_ (_chwen_), and Littré gives the same etymology (s.v. _jonque_). It is possible that the word may be eventually traced to a Chinese original, but not very probable. The old Arab traders must have learned the word from Malay pilots, for it is certainly the Javanese and Malay _jong_ and _ajong_, 'a ship or large vessel.' In Javanese the Great Bear is called _Lintang jong_, 'The Constellation _Junk_,' [which is in Malay _Bintang Jong_. The various forms in Malay and cognate languages, with the Chinese words which have been suggested as the origin, are very fully given by _Scott, Malayan Words in English_, p. 59 _seq._]

c. 1300.—"Large ships called in the language of China 'JUNKS' bring various sorts of choice merchandize and cloths from Chín and Máchín, and the countries of Hind and Sind."—_Rashíduddín_, in _Elliot_, i. 69.

1331.—"And when we were there in harbour at Polumbum, we embarked in another ship called a JUNK (_aliam navim nomine_ ZUNCUM).... Now on board that ship were good 700 souls, what with sailors and with merchants...."—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., 73.

c. 1343.—"They make no voyages on the China Sea except with Chinese vessels ... of these there are three kinds; the big ones which are called JUNK, in the plural _junūk_.... Each of these big ships carries from three up to twelve sails. The sails are made of bamboo slips, woven like mats; they are never hauled down, but are shifted round as the wind blows from one quarter or another."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 91. The French translators write the words as _gonk_ (and _gonoûk_). Ibn Batuta really indicates _chunk_ (and _chunūk_); but both must have been quite wrong.

c. 1348.—"Wishing them to visit the shrine of St. Thomas the Apostle ... we embarked on certain _Junks_ (_ascendentes_ JUNKOS) from Lower India, which is called Minubar."—_Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, &c., 356.

1459.—"About the year of Our Lord 1420, a Ship or JUNK of India, in crossing the Indian Sea, was driven ... in a westerly and south-westerly direction for 40 days, without seeing anything but sky and sea.... The ship having touched on the coast to supply its wants, the mariners beheld there the egg of a certain bird called _chrocho_, which egg was as big as a butt...."—_Rubric_ on _Fra Mauro's Great Map at Venice_.

" "The Ships or _junks_ (ZONCHI) which navigate this sea, carry 4 masts, and others besides that they can set up or strike (at will); and they have 40 to 60 little chambers for the merchants, and they have only one rudder...."—_Ibid._

1516.—"Many Moorish merchants reside in it (Malacca), and also Gentiles,

## particularly _Chetis_ (see CHETTY), who are natives of Cholmendel; and

they are all very rich, and have many large ships which they call JUNGOS."—_Barbosa_, 191.

1549.—"Exclusus isto concilio, applicavit animum ad navem Sinensis formae, quam IUNCUM vocant."—_Scti. Franc. Xaverii Epist._ 337.

[1554.—"... in the many ships and _junks_ (JUGOS) which certainly passed that way."—_Castanheda_, ii. c. 20.]

1563.—"JUNCOS are certain long ships that have stern and prow fashioned in the same way."—_Garcia_, f. 58_b_.

1591.—"By this Negro we were advertised of a small Barke of some thirtie tunnes (which the Moors call a IUNCO)."—_Barker's Acc. of Lancaster's Voyage_, in _Hakl._ ii. 589.

1616.—"And doubtless they had made havock of them all, had they not presently been relieved by two Arabian JUNKS (for so their small ill-built ships are named....)"—_Terry_, ed. 1665, p. 342.

[1625.—"An hundred Prawes and IUNKES."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, i. 2, 43.

[1627.—"China also, and the great Atlantis (that you call America), which have now but IUNKS and Canoas, abounded then in tall Ships."—_Bacon, New Atlantis_, p. 12.]

1630.—"So repairing to _Iasques_ (see JASK), a place in the _Persian_ Gulph, they obtained a fleete of Seaven IUNCKS, to convey them and theirs as Merchantmen bound for the Shoares of India."—_Lord, Religion of the Persees_, 3.

1673.—Fryer also speaks of "Portugal JUNKS." The word had thus come to mean any large vessel in the Indian Seas. Barker's use for a small vessel (above) is exceptional.

JUNKAMEER, s. This word occurs in _Wheeler_, i. 300, where it should certainly have been written JUNCANEER. It was long a perplexity, and as it was the subject of one of Dr. Burnell's latest, if not the very last, of his contributions to this work, I transcribe the words of his communication:

"Working at improving the notes to v. Linschoten, I have accidentally cleared up the meaning of a word you asked me about long ago, but which I was then obliged to give up—'Jonkamīr.' It = 'a collector of customs.'

"(1745).—Notre Supérieur qui sçavoit qu'à moitié chemin certains JONQUANIERS[147] mettoient les passans à contribution, nous avoit donné un ou deux _fanons_ (see FANAM) pour les payer en allant et en revenant, au cas qu'ils l'exigeassent de nous."—_P. Norbert, Memoires_, pp. 159-160.

"The original word is in Malayālam _chungakāran_, and do. in Tamil, though it does not occur in the Dictionaries of that language; but _chungam_ (= 'Customs') does.

"I was much pleased to settle this curious word; but I should never have thought of the origin of it, had it not been for that rascally old Capuchin P. Norbert's note."

My friend's letter (from West Stratton) has no date, but it must have been written in July or August 1882.—[H.Y.] (See JUNKEON.)

1680.—"The _Didwan_ (see DEWAUN) returned with Lingapas _Ruccas_ (see ROOCKA) upon the _Avaldar_ (see HAVILDAR) at St. Thoma, and upon the two chief JUNCANEERS in this part of the country, ordering them not to stop goods or provisions coming into the town."—_Fort St. Geo. Consn._, Nov. 22, _Notes and Exts._, iii. 39.

1746.—"Given to the Governor's Servants, JUNCANEERS, &c., as usual at Christmas, _Salampores_ (see SALEMPOORY) 18Ps. P. 13."—_Acct. of Extra Charges at Fort St. David_, to Dec. 31. _MS. Report_, in India Office.

JUNK-CEYLON, n.p. The popular name of an island off the west coast of the Malay Peninsula. Forrest (_Voyage to Mergui_, pp. iii. and 29-30) calls it _Jan-Sylan_, and says it is properly _Ujong_ (_i.e._ in Malay, 'Cape') _Sylang_. This appears to be nearly right. The name is, according to Crawfurd (_Malay Dict._ s.v. _Salang_, and _Dict. Ind. Archip._ s.v. _Ujung_) _Ujung Salang_, 'Salang Headland.' [Mr. Skeat doubts the correctness of this. "There is at least one quite possible alternative, _i.e._ _jong salang_, in which _jong_ means 'a junk,' and _salang_, when applied to vessels, 'heavily tossing' (see _Klinkert, Dict._ s.v. _salang_). Another meaning of _salang_ is 'to transfix a person with a dagger,' and is the technical term for Malay executions, in which the kris was driven down from the collar-bone to the heart. _Parles_ in the first quotation is now known as _Perlis_."]

1539.—"There we crost over to the firm Land, and passing by the Port of JUNÇALAN (_Iuncalão_) we sailed two days and a half with a favourable wind, by means whereof we got to the River of _Parles_ in the Kingdom of _Queda_...."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xix.) in _Cogan_, p. 22.

1592.—"We departed thence to a Baie in the Kingdom of IUNSALAOM, which is betweene Malacca and Pegu, 8 degrees to the Northward."—_Barker_, in _Hakl._ ii. 591.

1727.—"The North End of JONK CEYLOAN lies within a mile of the Continent."—_A. Hamilton_, 69; [ed. 1744, ii. 67].

JUNKEON, s. This word occurs as below. It is no doubt some form of the word _chungam_, mentioned under JUNKAMEER. Wilson gives Telugu _Sunkam_, which might be used in Orissa, where Bruton was. [_Shungum_ (Mal. _chunkam_) appears in the sense of toll or customs duties in many of the old treaties in _Logan, Malabar_, vol. iii.]

1638.—"Any IUNKEON or Custome."—_Bruton's Narrative_, in _Hakl._ v. 53.

1676.—"These practices (claims of perquisite by the factory chiefs) hath occasioned some to apply to the Governour for relief, and chosen rather to pay JUNCAN than submit to the unreasonable demands aforesaid."—_Major Puckle's Proposals_, in _Fort St. Geo. Consn._, Feb. 16. _Notes and Exts._, i. 39.

[1727.—"... at every ten or twelve Miles end, a Fellow to demand JUNKAUN or Poll-Money for me and my Servants...."—_A. Hamilton_, ed. 1744, i. 392.]

JURIBASSO, s. This word, meaning 'an interpreter,' occurs constantly in the Diary of Richard Cocks, of the English Factory in Japan, admirably edited for the Hakluyt Society by Mr. Edward Maunde Thompson (1883). The word is really Malayo-Javanese _jurubahāsa_, lit. 'language-master,' _juru_ being an expert, 'a master of a craft,' and _bahāsa_ the Skt. _bhāshā_, 'speech.' [_Wilkinson, Dict._, writes _Juru-bĕhasa_; Mr. Skeat prefers _juru-bhasa_.]

1603.—At Patani the Hollanders having arrived, and sent presents—"ils furent pris par un officier nommé _Orankaea_ (see ORANKAY) JUREBASSA, qui en fit trois portions."—In _Rec. du Voyages_, ed. 1703, ii. 667. See also pp. 672, 675.

1613.—"(Said the Mandarin of Ancão) ... 'Captain-major, Auditor, residents, and JERUBAÇAS, for the space of two days you must come before me to attend to these instructions (_capitulos_), in order that I may write to the Aīlão.'...

"These communications being read in the Chamber of the City of Macau, before the Vereadores, the people, and the Captain-Major then commanding in the said city, João Serrão da Cunha, they sought for a person who might be charged to reply, such as had knowledge and experience of the Chinese, and of their manner of speech, and finding Lourenço Carvalho ... he made the reply in the following form of words '... To this purpose we the Captain-Major, the Auditor, the Vereadores, the Padres, and the JURUBAÇA, assembling together and beating our foreheads before God....'"—_Bocarro_, pp. 725-729.

" "The foureteenth, I sent M. Cockes, and my IUREBASSO to both the Kings to entreat them to prouide me of a dozen Seamen."—_Capt. Saris_, in _Purchas_, 378.

1615.—"... his desire was that, for his sake, I would geve over the pursute of this matter against the sea _bongew_, for that yf it were followed, of force the said _bongew_ must cut his bellie, and then my JUREBASSO must do the lyke. Unto which his request I was content to agree...."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 33.

[ " "This night we had a conference with our JURYBASSA."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 167].

JUTE, s. The fibre (GUNNY-fibre) of the bark of _Corchorus capsularis_, L., and _Corchorus olitorius_, L., which in the last 45 years has become so important an export from India, and a material for manufacture in Great Britain as well as in India. "At the last meeting of the Cambridge Philosophical Society, Professor Skeat commented on various English words. _Jute_, a fibrous substance, he explained from the Sanskrit _jūṭa_, a less usual form of _jaṭa_, meaning, 1st, the matted hair of an ascetic; 2ndly, the fibrous roots of a tree such as the banyan; 3rdly, any fibrous substance" (_Academy_, Dec. 27, 1879). The secondary meanings attributed here to _jaṭa_ are very doubtful.[148] The term _jute_ appears to have been first used by Dr. Roxburgh in a letter dated 1795, in which he drew the attention of the Court of Directors to the value of the fibre "called _jute_ by the natives." [It appears, however, as early as 1746 in the Log of a voyage quoted by Col. Temple in _J.R.A.S._, Jan. 1900, p. 158.] The name in fact appears to be taken from the vernacular name in Orissa. This is stated to be properly _jhōṭŏ_, but _jhŭṭŏ_ is used by the uneducated. See _Report of the Jute Commission_, by Babu Hemchundra Kerr, Calcutta, 1874; also a letter from Mr. J. S. Cotton in the _Academy_, Jan. 17, 1880.

JUTKA, s. From Dak.—Hind. _jhaṭkā_, 'quick.' The native cab of Madras, and of Mofussil towns in that Presidency; a conveyance only to be characterised by the epithet _ramshackle_, though in that respect equalled by the Calcutta CRANCHEE (q.v.). It consists of a sort of box with Venetian windows, on two wheels, and drawn by a miserable pony. It is entered by a door at the back. (See SHIGRAM, with like meanings).

JUZAIL, s. This word _jazāil_ is generally applied to the heavy Afghan rifle, fired with a forked rest. If it is Ar. it must be _jazā'il_, the plural of _jazīl_, 'big,' used as a substantive. _Jazīl_ is often used for a big, thick thing, so it looks probable. (See GINGALL.) Hence _jazā'ilchī_, one armed with such a weapon.

[1812.—"The JEZAERCHI also, the men who use blunderbusses, were to wear the new Russian dress."—_Morier, Journey through Persia_, 30.

[1898.—

"All night the cressets glimmered pale On Ulwur sabre and Tonk JEZAIL." _R. Kipling, Barrack-room Ballads_, 84.

[1900.—"Two companies of Khyber JEZAILCHIES."—_Warburton, Eighteen Years in the Khyber_, 78.]

JYEDAD, s. P.—H. _jāidād_. Territory assigned for the support of troops.

[1824.—"Rampoora on the Chumbul ... had been granted to Dudernaic, as JAIDAD, or temporary assignment for the payment of his troops."—_Malcolm, Central India_, i. 223.]

JYSHE, s. This term, Ar. _jaish_, 'an army, a legion,' was applied by Tippoo to his regular infantry, the body of which was called the _Jaish Kachari_ (see under CUTCHERRY).

c. 1782.—"About this time the _Bar_ or regular infantry, Kutcheri, were called the JYSH KUTCHERI."—_Hist. of Tipú Sultán_, by _Hussein Ali Khán Kermáni_, p. 32.

1786.—"At such times as new levies or recruits for the JYSHE and _Piadehs_ are to be entertained, you two and Syed Peer assembling in _Kuchurry_ are to entertain none but proper and eligible men."—_Tippoo's Letters_, 256.

K

KAJEE, s. This is a title of Ministers of State used in Nepaul and Sikkim. It is no doubt the Arabic word (see CAZEE for quotations). _Kājī_ is the pronunciation of this last word in various parts of India.

[KALA JUGGAH, s. Anglo-H. _kālā jagah_ for a 'dark place,' arranged near a ball-room for the purpose of flirtation.

[1885.—"At night it was rather cold, and the frequenters of the KALA JAGAH (or dark places) were unable to enjoy it as much as I hoped they would."—_Lady Dufferin, Viceregal Life_, 91.]

KALINGA, n.p. (See KLING.)

KALLA-NIMMACK, s. Hind. _kālā-namak_, 'black salt,' a common mineral drug, used especially in horse-treatment. It is muriate of soda, having a mixture of oxide of iron, and some impurities. (_Royle._)

KAPAL, s. _Kāpăl_, the Malay word for a ship, [which seems to have come from the Tam. _kappal_,] "applied to any square-rigged vessel, with top and top-gallant masts" (_Marsden, Memoirs of a Malay Family_, 57).

KARBAREE, s. Hind. _kārbārī_, 'an agent, a manager.' Used chiefly in Bengal Proper.

[c. 1857.—"The Foujdar's report stated that a police CARBAREE was sleeping in his own house."—_Chevers, Ind. Med. Jurisp._ 467.]

1867.—"The Lushai KARBARIS (literally men of business) duly arrived and met me at Kassalong."—_Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 293.

KARCANNA, s. Hind. from Pers. _kār-khāna_, 'business-place.' We cannot improve upon Wilson's definition: "An office, or place where business is carried on; but it is in use more especially applied to places where mechanical work is performed; a workshop, a manufactory, an arsenal; also, fig., to any great fuss or bustle." The last use seems to be obsolete.

[1663.—"Large halls are seen in many places, called KAR-KANAYS or workshops for the artizans."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 258 _seq._ Also see CARCANA.]

KARDAR, s. P.—H. _kārdār_, an agent (of the Government) in Sindh.

[1842.—"I further insist upon the offending KARDAR being sent a prisoner to my head-quarters at Sukkur within the space of five days, to be dealt with as I shall determine."—_Sir C. Napier_, in _Napier's Conquest of Scinde_, 149.]

KAREETA, s. Hind. from Ar. _kharīṭa_, and in India also _khalīṭa_. The silk bag (described by Mrs. Parkes, below) in which is enclosed a letter to or from a native noble; also, by transfer, the letter itself. In 2 Kings v. 23, the bag in which Naaman bound the silver is _kharīt_; also in Isaiah iii. 22, the word translated 'crisping-pins' is _kharīṭim_, rather 'purses.'

c. 1350.—"The Sherīf Ibrāhīm, surnamed the KHĀRĪTADĀR, _i.e._ the Master of the Royal Paper and Pens, was governor of the territory of Hānsī and Sarsatī."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 337.

1838.—"Her Highness the Bāiza Bā'i did me the honour to send me a KHARĪTĀ, that is a letter enclosed in a long bag of _Kimkhwāb_ (see KINCOB), crimson silk brocaded with flowers in gold, contained in another of fine muslin: the mouth of the bag was tied with a gold and tasseled cord, to which was appended the great seal of her Highness."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_ (Mrs. Parkes), ii. 250.

In the following passage the _thing_ is described (at Constantinople).

1673.—"... le Visir prenant un sachet de beau brocard d'or à fleurs, long tout au moins d'une demi aulne et large de cinq ou six doigts, lié et scellé par le haut avec une inscription qui y estoit attachée, et disant que c'estoit une lettre du Grand Seigneur...."—_Journal d'Ant. Galland_, ii. 94.

KAUL, s. Hind. _Kāl_, properly 'Time,' then a period, death, and popularly the visitation of famine. Under this word we read:

1808.—"Scarcity, and the scourge of civil war, embittered the Mahratta nation in A.D. 1804, of whom many emigrants were supported by the justice and generosity of neighbouring powers, and (a large number) were relieved in their own capital by the charitable contributions of the English at Bombay alone. This and opening of Hospitals for the sick and starving, within the British settlements, were gratefully told to the writer afterwards by many Mahrattas in the heart, and from distant parts, of their own country."—_R. Drummond, Illustrations_, &c.

KAUNTA, CAUNTA, s. This word, Mahr. and Guz. _kānṭha_, 'coast or margin,' [Skt. _kanṭha_, 'immediate proximity,' _kanṭhī_, 'the neck,'] is used in the northern part of the Bombay Presidency in composition to form several popular geographical terms, as _Mahi Kānṭhā_, for a group of small States on the banks of the Mahi River; _Rewā Kānṭhā_, south of the above; _Sindhu Kānṭhā_, the Indus Delta, &c. The word is no doubt the same which we find in Ptolemy for the Gulf of Kachh, Κάνθι κόλπος. Kānṭhī-Kot was formerly an important place in Eastern Kachh, and _Kāṇṭhī_ was the name of the southern coast district (see _Ritter_, vi. 1038).

KEBULEE. (See MYROBOLANS.)

KEDDAH, s. Hind. _Khedā_ (_khednā_, 'to chase,' from Skt. _ākheṭa_, 'hunting'). The term used in Bengal for the enclosure constructed to entrap elephants. [The system of hunting elephants by making a trench round a space and enticing the wild animals by means of tame decoys is described by Arrian, _Indika_, 13.] (See CORRAL.)

[c. 1590.—"There are several modes of hunting elephants. 1. K'HEDAH" (then follows a description).—_Āīn_, i. 284.]

1780-90.—"The party on the plain below have, during this interval, been completely occupied in forming the KEDDAH or enclosure."—_Lives of the Lindsays_, iii. 191.

1810.—"A trap called a KEDDAH."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 436.

1860.—"The custom in Bengal is to construct a strong enclosure (called a KEDDAH) in the heart of the forest."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, ii. 342.

KEDGEREE, KITCHERY, s. Hind. _khichṛī_, a mess of rice, cooked with butter and _dāl_ (see DHALL), and flavoured with a little spice, shred onion, and the like; a common dish all over India, and often served at Anglo-Indian breakfast tables, in which very old precedent is followed, as the first quotation shows. The word appears to have been applied metaphorically to mixtures of sundry kinds (see _Fryer_, below), and also to mixt jargon or _lingua franca_. In England we find the word is often applied to a mess of re-cooked fish, served for breakfast; but this is inaccurate. Fish is frequently eaten _with kedgeree_, but is no part of it. ["Fish _Kitcherie_" is an old Anglo-Indian dish, see the recipe in _Riddell, Indian Domestic Economy_, p. 437.]

c. 1340.—"The munj (MOONG) is boiled with rice, and then buttered and eaten. This is what they call KISHRĪ, and on this dish they breakfast every day."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 131.

c. 1443.—"The elephants of the palace are fed upon KITCHRI."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in XVth Cent._ 27.

c. 1475.—"Horses are fed on pease; also on KICHIRIS, boiled with sugar and oil; and early in the morning they get _shishenivo_" (?).—_Athan. Nikitin_, in _do._, p. 10.

The following recipe for KEDGEREE is by Abu'l Faẓl:—

c. 1590.—"KHICHRI, Rice, split _dál_, and _ghí_, 5 _ser_ of each; ⅓ _ser_ salt; this gives 7 dishes."—_Āīn_, i. 59.

1648.—"Their daily gains are very small, ... and with these they fill their hungry bellies with a certain food called KITSERYE."—_Van Twist_, 57.

1653.—"KICHERI est vne sorte de legume dont les Indiens se nourissent ordinairement."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 545.

1672.—Baldaeus has KITZERY, Tavernier QUICHERI [ed. _Ball_, i. 282, 391].

1673.—"The Diet of this Sort of People admits not of great Variety or Cost, their delightfullest Food being only CUTCHERRY a sort of Pulse and Rice mixed together, and boiled in Butter, with which they grow fat."—_Fryer_, 81.

Again, speaking of pearls in the Persian Gulf, he says: "Whatever is of any Value is very dear. Here is a great Plenty of what they call KETCHERY, a mixture of all together, or Refuse of Rough, Yellow, and Unequal, which they sell by Bushels to the Russians."—_Ibid._ 320.

1727.—"Some Doll and Rice, being mingled together and boiled make KITCHEREE, the common Food of the Country. They eat it with Butter and Atchar (see ACHAR)."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 161; [ed. 1744, i. 162].

1750-60.—"KITCHAREE is only rice stewed, with a certain pulse they call Dholl, and is generally eaten with salt-fish, butter, and pickles of various sorts, to which they give the general name of _Atchar_."—_Grose_, i. 150.

[1813.—"He was always a welcome guest ... and ate as much of their rice and CUTCHEREE as he chose."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 502.]

1880.—"A correspondent of the _Indian Mirror_, writing of the annual religious fair at Ajmere, thus describes a feature in the proceedings: "There are two tremendous copper pots, one of which is said to contain about eighty maunds of rice and the other forty maunds. To fill these pots with rice, sugar, and dried fruits requires a round sum of money, and it is only the rich who can afford to do so. This year His Highness the Nawab of Tonk paid Rs. 3,000 to fill up the pots.... After the pots filled with KHICHRI had been inspected by the Nawab, who was accompanied by the Commissioner of Ajmere and several Civil Officers, the distribution, or more properly the plunder, of KHICHRI commenced, and men well wrapped up with clothes, stuffed with cotton, were seen leaping down into the boiling pot to secure their share of the booty."—_Pioneer Mail_, July 8. [See the reference to this custom in _Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 314, and a full account in _Rajputana Gazetteer_, ii. 63.]

KEDGEREE, n.p. _Khijirī_ or _Kijarī_, a village and police station on the low lands near the mouth of the Hoogly, on the west bank, and 68 miles below Calcutta. It was formerly well known as a usual anchorage of the larger Indiamen.

1683.—"This morning early we weighed anchor with the tide of Ebb, but having little wind, got no further than the Point of KEGARIA Island."—_Hedges, Diary_, Jan. 26; [Hak. Soc. i. 64].

1684.—"Sign^r Nicolo Pareres, a Portugall Merchant, assured me their whole community had wrott y^e Vice King of Goa ... to send them 2 or 3 Frigates with ... Soldiers to possess themselves of ye Islands of KEGERIA and _Ingellee_."—_Ibid._ Dec. 17; [Hak. Soc. i. 172].

1727.—"It is now inhabited by Fishers, as are also _Ingellie_ and KIDGERIE, two neighbouring Islands on the West Side of the Mouth of the Ganges."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 2; [ed. 1744]. (See HIDGELEE.)

1753.—"De l'autre côté de l'entré, les rivières de CAJORI et de l'_Ingeli_ (see HIDGELEE), puis plus au large la rivière de Pipli et celle de Balasor (see BALASORE), sont avec _Tombali_ (see TUMLOOK), rivière mentionné plus haut, et qu'on peut ajouter ici, des dérivations d'un grand fleuve, dont le nom de Ganga lui est commun avec le Gange.... Une carte du Golfe de Bengale inserée dans Blaeu, fera même distinguer les rivières d'_Ingeli_ et de CAJORI (si on prend la peine de l'examiner) comme des bras du Ganga."—_D'Anville_, p. 66.

As to the origin of this singular error, about a river Ganga flowing across India from W. to E., see some extracts under GODAVERY. The Rupnarain River, which joins the Hoogly from the W. just above Diamond Harbour, is the _grand fleuve_ here spoken of. The name _Gunga_ or _Old Gunga_ is applied to this in charts late in the 18th century. It is thus mentioned by A. Hamilton, 1727: "About five leagues farther up on the West Side of the River of _Hughly_, is another Branch of the _Ganges_, called _Ganga_, it is broader than that of the _Hughly_, but much shallower."—ii. 3; [ed. 1744].

KEDGEREE-POT, s. A vulgar expression for a round pipkin such as is in common Indian use, both for holding water and for cooking purposes. (See CHATTY, GHURRA.)

1811.—"As a memorial of such misfortunes, they plant in the earth an oar bearing a CUDGERI, or earthen pot."—_Solvyns, Les Hindous_, iii.

1830.—"Some natives were in readiness with a small raft of KEDGEREE-POTS, on which the palkee was to be ferried over."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 110.

KENNERY, n.p. The site of a famous and very extensive group of cave-temples on the Island of SALSETTE, near Bombay, properly _Kāṇherī_.

1602.—"Holding some conversation with certain very aged Christians, who had been among the first converts there of Padre Fr. Antonio do Porto, ... one of them, who alleged himself to be more than 120 years old, and who spoke Portuguese very well, and read and wrote it, and was continually reading the _Flos Sanctorum_, and the Lives of the Saints, assured me that without doubt the work of the Pagoda of CANARI was made under the orders of the father of Saint Josafat the Prince, whom Barlaam converted to the Faith of Christ...."—_Couto_, VII. iii. cap. 10.

1673.—"Next Morn before Break of Day we directed our steps to the anciently fam'd, but now ruin'd City of CANOREIN ... all cut out of a Rock," &c.—_Fryer_, 71-72.

1825.—"The principal curiosities of Salsette ... are the cave temples of KENNERY. These are certainly in every way remarkable, from their number, their beautiful situation, their elaborate carving, and their marked connection with Buddh and his religion."—_Heber_, ii. 130.

KERSEYMERE, s. This is an English draper's term, and not Anglo-Indian. But it is through forms like _cassimere_ (also in English use), a corruption of _cashmere_, though the corruption has been shaped by the previously existing English word _kersey_ for a kind of woollen cloth, as if _kersey_ were one kind and _kerseymere_ another, of similar goods. _Kersey_ is given by Minsheu (2nd ed. 1627), without definition, thus: "KERSIE _cloth_, G. (_i.e._ French) _carizé_." The only word like the last given by Littré is "_Carisil_, sorte de canevas."... This does not apply to _kersey_, which appears to be represented by "_Creseau_—Terme de Commerce; étoffe de laine croissée à deux envers; etym. _croiser_." Both words are probably connected with _croiser_ or with _carré_. Planché indeed (whose etymologies are generally worthless) says: "made originally at Kersey, in Suffolk, whence its name." And he adds, equal to the occasion, "_Kerseymere_, so named from the position of the original factory on the _mere_, or water which runs through the village of Kersey" (!) Mr. Skeat, however, we see, thinks that Kersey, in Suffolk, is perhaps the origin of the word _Kersey_: [and this he repeats in the new ed. (1901) of his _Concise Etym. Dict._, adding, "Not from Jersey, which is also used as the name of a material." _Kerseymere_, he says, is "a corruption of _Cashmere_ or _Cassimere_, by confusion with _kersey_"].

1495.—"Item the xv day of Februar, bocht fra Jhonne Andersoun x ellis of quhit CARESAY, to be tua coitis, ane to the King, and ane to the Lard of Balgony; price of ellne vjs.; summa ... iij. _li._"—_Accts. of the Ld. H. Treasurer of Scotland_, 1877, p. 225.

1583.—"I think cloth, KERSEYS and tinne have never bene here at so lowe prices as they are now."—_Mr. John Newton_, from Babylon (_i.e._ Bagdad) July 20, in _Hakl._ 378.

1603.—"I had as lief be a list of an English KERSEY, as be pil'd as thou art pil'd, for a French velvet."—_Measure for Measure_, i. 2.

1625.—"Ordanet the thesaurer to tak aff to ilk ane of the officeris and to the drummer and pyper, ilk ane of thame, fyve elne of reid KAIRSIE claithe."—_Exts. from Recds. of Glasgow_, 1876, p. 347.

1626.—In a contract between the Factor of the King of Persia and a Dutch "Opper Koopman" for goods we find: "2000 Persian ells of CARSAY at 1 _eocri_ (?) the ell."—_Valentijn_, v. 295.

1784.—"For sale—superfine cambrics and edgings ... scarlet and blue KASSIMERES."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 47.

c. 1880.—(no date given) "KERSEYMERE. _Cassimere._ A finer description of kersey ... (then follows the absurd etymology as given by Planché).... It is principally a manufacture of the west of England, and except in being tweeled (_sic_) and of narrow width it in no respect differs from superfine cloth."—_Draper's Dict._ s.v.

KHADIR, s. H. _khādar_; the recent alluvial bordering a large river. (See under BANGUR).

[1828.—"The river ... meanders fantastically ... through a KHADER, or valley between two ranges of hills."—_Mundy, Pen and Pencil Sketches_, ed. 1858, p. 130.

[The KHADIR Cup is one of the chief racing trophies open to pig-stickers in upper India.]

KHAKEE, vulgarly KHARKI, KHARKEE, s. or adj. Hind. _khākī_, 'dusty or dust-coloured,' from Pers. _khāk_, 'earth,' or 'dust'; applied to a light drab or chocolate-coloured cloth. This was the colour of the uniform worn by some of the Punjab regiments at the siege of Delhi, and became very popular in the army generally during the campaigns of 1857-58, being adopted as a convenient material by many other corps. [Gubbins (_Mutinies in Oudh_, 296) describes how the soldiers at Lucknow dyed their uniforms a light brown or dust colour with a mixture of black and red office inks, and Cave Brown (_Punjab and Delhi_, ii. 211) speaks of its introduction in place of the red uniform which gave the British soldier the name of "_Lal Coortee Wallahs_."]

[1858.—A book appeared called "Service and Adventures with the KHAKEE Ressalah, or Meerut Volunteer Horse during the Mutinies in 1857-8," by _R. H. W. Dunlop_.

[1859.—"It has been decided that the full dress will be of dark blue cloth, made up, not like the tunic, but as the native ungreekah (_angarkha_), and set off with red piping. The undress clothing will be entirely of KHAKEE."—_Madras Govt. Order_, Feb. 18, quoted in _Calcutta Rev._ ciii. 407.

[1862.—"KHARKEE does not catch in brambles so much as other stuffs."—_Brinckman, Rifle in Cashmere_, 136.]

1878.—"The Amir, we may mention, wore a KHAKI suit, edged with gold, and the well-known Herati cap."—_Sat. Review_, Nov. 30, 683.

[1899.—"The batteries to be painted with the KIRKEE colour, which being similar to the roads of the country, will render the vehicles invisible."—_Times_, July 12.

[1890-91.—The newspapers have constant references to a KHAKI election, that is an election started on a war policy, and the War Loan for the Transvaal Campaign has been known as "KHAKIS."]

Recent military operations have led to the general introduction of KHAKI as the service uniform. Something like this has been used in the East for clothing from a very early time:—

[1611.—"See if you can get me a piece of very fine brown calico to make me clothes."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 109.]

KHALSA, s. and adj. Hind. from Ar. _khālṣa_ (properly _khāliṣa_) 'pure, genuine.' It has various technical meanings, but, as we introduce the word, it is applied by the Sikhs to their community and church (so to call it) collectively.

1783.—"The _Sicques_ salute each other by the expression _Wah Gooroo_, without any inclination of the body, or motion of the hand. The Government at large, and their armies, are denominated KHALSA, and KHALSAJEE."—_Forster's Journey_, ed. 1808, i. 307.

1881.—

"And all the Punjab knows me, for my father's name was known In the days of the conquering KHALSA, when I was a boy half-grown." _Attar Singh loquitur_, by _Sowar_, in an Indian paper; name and date lost.

KHAN, s. A. Turki through Pers. _Khān_. Originally this was a title, equivalent to Lord or Prince, used among the Mongol and Turk nomad hordes. Besides this sense, and an application to various other chiefs and nobles, it has still become in Persia, and still more in Afghanistan, a sort of vague title like "Esq.," whilst in India it has become a common affix to, or in fact part of, the name of Hindustānis out of every rank, properly, however of those claiming a Pathān descent. The tendency of swelling titles is always thus to degenerate, and when the value of _Khān_ had sunk, a new form, _Khān-Khānān_ (Khān of Khāns) was devised at the Court of Delhi, and applied to one of the high officers of State.

[c. 1610.—The "_Assant_ CAOUNAS" of Pyrard de Laval, which Mr. Gray fails to identify, is probably _Hasan-Khan_, Hak. Soc. i. 69.

[1616.—"All the Captayens, as CHANNA CHANA (Khān-Khānān), Mahobet CHAN, CHAN John (Khān Jahān)."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 192.

[1675.—"CAWN." See under GINGI.]

B. Pers. _khān_. A public building for the accommodation of travellers, a caravanserai. [The word appears in English as early as about 1400; see _Stanf. Dict._ s.v.]

1653.—"HAN est vn Serrail ou enclos que les Arabes appellent _fondoux_ où se retirent les Carauanes, ou les Marchands Estrangers, ... ce mot de HAN est Turq, et est le mesme que _Kiarauansarai_ ou _Karbasara_ (see CARAVANSERAY) dont parle Belon...."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 540.

1827.—"He lost all hope, being informed by his late fellow-traveller, whom he found at the KHAN, that the Nuwaub was absent on a secret expedition."—_W. Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter_, ch. xiii.

KHANNA, CONNAH, &c. s. This term (Pers. _khāna_, 'a house, a compartment, apartment, department, receptacle,' &c.) is used almost _ad libitum_ in India in composition, sometimes with most incongruous words, as _bobachee_ (for _bāwarchī_) CONNAH, 'cook-house,' BUGGY-CONNAH, 'buggy, or coach-house,' BOTTLE-KHANNA, TOSHA-KHANA (q.v.), &c. &c.

1784.—"The house, cook-room, BOTTLE-CONNAH, godown, &c., are all pucka built."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 41.

KHANSAMA. See CONSUMAH.

KHANUM, s. Turki, through Pers. _khānum_ and _khānim_, a lady of rank; the feminine of the title KHĀN, A (q.v.)

1404.—"... la mayor delles avia nõbre CAÑON, que quiere dezir Reyna, o Señora grande."—_Clavijo_, f. 52_v_.

" "The great wall and tents were for the use of the chief wife of the Lord, who was called CAÑO, and the other was for the second wife, called _Quinchi_ CAÑO, which means 'the little lady.'"—_Markham's Clavijo_, 145.

1505.—"The greatest of the Begs of the Sagharichi was then Shîr Haji _Beg_, whose daughter, Ais-doulet _Begum_, Yunīs Khan married.... The _Khan_ had three daughters by Ais-doulet Begum.... The second daughter, Kullûk Nigar KHÂNUM, was my mother.... Five months after the taking of Kabul she departed to God's mercy, in the year 911" (1505).—_Baber_, p. 12.

1619.—"The King's ladies, when they are not married to him ... and not near relations of his house, but only concubines or girls of the Palace, are not called _begum_, which is a title of queens and princesses, but only CANUM, a title given in Persia to all noble ladies."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 13.

KHASS, KAUSS, &c., adj. Hind. from Ar. _khāṣṣ_, 'special, particular, Royal.' It has many particular applications, one of the most common being to estates retained in the hands of Goyernment, which are said to be held _khāṣṣ_. The _khāṣṣ-maḥal_ again, in a native house, is the women's apartment. Many years ago a white-bearded _khānsamān_ (see CONSUMAH), in the service of one of the present writers, indulging in reminiscences of the days when he had been attached to Lord Lake's camp, in the beginning of the last century, extolled the _sāhibs_ of those times above their successors, observing (in his native Hindustani): "In those days I think the Sahibs all came from London _khāṣṣ_; now a great lot of _Liverpoolwālās_ come to the country!"

There were in the Palaces of the Great Mogul and other Mahommedan Princes of India always two Halls of Audience, or Durbar, the _Dewān-i-'Ām_, or Hall of the Public, and the _Dewān-i-Khāṣṣ_, the Special or Royal Hall, for those who had the _entrée_, as we say.

In the _Indian Vocabulary_, 1788, the word is written _Coss_.

KHĀSYA, n.p. A name applied to the oldest existing race in the cis-Tibetan Himālaya, between Nepal and the Ganges, _i.e._ in the British Districts of Kumāun and Garhwāl. The Khāsyas are Hindu in religion and customs, and probably are substantially Hindu also in blood; though in their aspect there is some slight suggestion of that of their Tibetan neighbours. There can be no ground for supposing them to be connected with the Mongoloïd nation of Kasias (see COSSYA) in the mountains south of Assam.

[1526.—"About these hills are other tribes of men. With all the investigation and enquiry I could make.... All that I could learn was that the men of these hills were called KAS. It struck me that as the Hindustanis frequently confound _shīn_ and _sīn_ and as Kashmīr is the chief ... city in those hills, it may have taken its name from that circumstance."—_Leyden's Baber_, 313.]

1799.—"The Vakeel of the rajāh of _Comanh_ (i.e. _Kumāun_) of _Almora_, who is a learned Pandit, informs me that the greater part of the zemindars of that country are C'HASAS.... They are certainly a very ancient tribe, for they are mentioned as such in the Institutes of MENU; and their great ancestor C'HASA or C'HASYA is mentioned by Sanchoniathon, under the name of CASSIUS. He is supposed to have lived before the Flood, and to have given his name to the mountains he seized upon."—_Wilford_ (Wilfordizing!), in _As. Res._ vi. 456.

1824.—"The KHASYA nation pretend to be all Rajpoots of the highest caste ... they will not even sell one of their little mountain cows to a stranger.... They are a modest, gentle, respectful people, honest in their dealings."—_Heber_, i. 264.

KHELÁT, n.p. The capital of the Bilūch State upon the western frontier of Sind, which gives its name to the State itself. The name is in fact the Ar. _ḳal'a_, 'a fort.' (See under KILLADAR.) The terminal _t_ of the Ar. word (written _ḳal'at_) has for many centuries been pronounced only when the word is the first half of a compound name meaning 'Castle of ——.' No doubt this was the case with the Bilūch capital, though in its case the second part has been completely dropt out of use. _Khelát (Ḳal'at)-i-Ghiljī_ is an example where the second part remains, though sometimes dropt.

KHIRÁJ, s. Ar. _kharāj_ (usually pron. in India _khirāj_), is properly a tribute levied by a Musulman lord upon conquered unbelievers, also land-tax; in India it is almost always used for the land-revenue paid to Government; whence a common expression (also Ar.) _lā khirāj_, treated as one word, _lākhirāj_, 'rent-free.'

[c. 1590.—"In ancient times a capitation tax was imposed, called KHIRÁJ."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 55. "Some call the whole produce of the revenue KHIRÁJ."—_Ibid._ ii. 57.]

1653.—"Le Sultan souffre les Chrétiens, les Iuifs, et les Indou sur ses terres, auec toute liberté de leur Loy, en payant cinq Reales d'Espagne ou plus par an, et ce tribut s'appelle KARACHE...."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 48.

1784.—"... 136 beegahs, 18 of which are LACKHERAGE land, or land paying no rent."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 49.

KHOA, s. Hind. and Beng. _khoā_, a kind of concrete, of broken brick, lime, &c., used for floors and terrace-roofs.

KHOT, s. This is a Mahrātī word, _khot_, in use in some parts of the Bombay Presidency as the designation of persons holding or farming villages on a peculiar tenure called _khotī_, and coming under the class legally defined as 'superior holders.'

The position and claims of the _khots_ have been the subject of much debate and difficulty, especially with regard to the rights and duties of the tenants under them, whose position takes various forms; but to go into these questions would carry us much more deeply into local technicalities than would be consistent with the scope of this work, or the knowledge of the editor. Practically it would seem that the _khot_ is, in the midst of provinces where RYOTWARRY is the ruling system, an exceptional person, holding much the position of a petty zemindar in Bengal (apart from any question of permanent settlement); and that most of the difficult questions touching _khotī_ have arisen from this its exceptional character in Western India.

The KHOT occurs especially in the Konkan, and was found in existence when, in the early part of the last century, we occupied territory that had been subject to the Mahratta power. It is apparently traceable back at least to the time of the 'Adil Shāhī (see IDALCAN) dynasty of the Deccan. There are, however, various denominations of _khot_. In the Southern Konkan the _khoti_ has long been a hereditary zemindar, with proprietary rights, and also has in many cases replaced the ancient PATEL as headman of the village; a circumstance that has caused the _khoti_ to be sometimes regarded and defined as the holder of an office, rather than of a property. In the Northern Konkan, again, the _Khotis_ were originally mere revenue-farmers, without proprietary or hereditary rights, but had been able to usurp both.

As has been said above, administrative difficulties as to the _Khotis_ have been chiefly connected with their rights over, or claims from, the ryots, which have been often exorbitant and oppressive. At the same time it is in evidence that in the former distracted state of the country, a KHOTI was sometimes established in compliance with a petition of the cultivators. The _Khoti_ "acted as a _buffer_ between them and the extortionate demands of the revenue officers under the native Government. And this is easily comprehended, when it is remembered that formerly districts used to be farmed to the native officials, whose sole object was to squeeze as much revenue as possible out of each village. The _Khot_ bore the brunt of this struggle. In many cases he prevented a new survey of his village, by consenting to the imposition of some new _patti_.[149] This no doubt he recovered from the ryots, but he gave them their own time to pay, advanced them money for their cultivation, and was a milder master than a rapacious revenue officer would have been" (_Candy_, pp. 20-21). See _Selections from Records of Bombay Government_, No. cxxxiv., N.S., viz., _Selections with Notes, regarding the Khoti Tenure_, compiled by _E. T. Candy_, Bo. C. S. 1873; also _Abstract of Proceedings of the Govt. of Bombay in the Revenue Dept._, April 24, 1876, No. 2474.

KHOTI, s. The holder of the peculiar KHOT tenure in the Bombay Presidency.

KHUDD, KUDD, s. This is a term chiefly employed in the Himālaya, _khadd_, meaning a precipitous hill-side, also a deep valley. It is not in the dictionaries, but is probably allied to the Hind. _khāt_, 'a pit,' Dakh.—Hind. _khaḍḍā_. [Platts gives Hind. _khaḍ_. This is from Skt. _khaṇḍa_, 'a gap, a chasm,' while _khāt_ comes from Skt. _khāta_, 'an excavation.'] The word is in constant Anglo-Indian colloquial use at Simla and other Himālayan stations.

1837.—"The steeps about Mussoori are so very perpendicular in many places, that a person of the strongest nerve would scarcely be able to look over the edge of the narrow footpath into the KHUD, without a shudder."—_Bacon, First Impressions_, ii. 146.

1838.—"On my arrival I found one of the ponies at the estate had been killed by a fall over the precipice, when bringing up water from the KHUD."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, ii. 240.

1866.—"When the men of the 43d Regt. refused to carry the guns any longer, the EURASIAN gunners, about 20 in number, accompanying them, made an attempt to bring them on, but were unequal to doing so, and under the direction of this officer (Capt. Cockburn, R.A.) threw them down a KHUD, as the ravines in the Himalaya are called...."—_Bhotan and the H. of the Dooar War_, by _Surgeon Rennie_, M.D. p. 199.

1879.—"The commander-in-chief ... is perhaps alive now because his horse so judiciously chose the spot on which suddenly to swerve round that its hind hoofs were only half over the CHUD" (_sic_).—_Times Letter_, from Simla, Aug. 15.

KHURREEF, s. Ar. _kharīf_, 'autumn'; and in India the crop, or harvest of the crop, which is sown at the beginning of the rainy season (April and May) and gathered in after it, including rice, the tall millets, maize, cotton, rape, sesamum, &c. The obverse crop is RUBBEE (q.v.).

[1809.—"Three weeks have not elapsed since the KUREEF crop, which consists of _Bajru_ (see BAJRA), _Jooar_ (see JOWAUR), several smaller kinds of grain, and cotton, was cleared from off the fields, and the same ground is already ploughed ... and sown for the great RUBBEE crop of wheat, barley and _chunu_ (see GRAM)."—_Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp_, ed. 1892, p. 215.]

KHUTPUT, s. This is a native slang term in Western India for a prevalent system of intrigue and corruption. The general meaning of _khaṭpaṭ_ in Hind. and Mahr. is rather 'wrangling' and 'worry,' but it is in the former sense that the word became famous (1850-54) in consequence of Sir James Outram's struggles with the rascality, during his tenure of the Residency of Baroda.

[1881.—"KHUTPUT, or court intrigue, rules more or less in every native State, to an extent incredible among the more civilised nations of Europe."—_Frazer, Records of Sport_, 204.]

KHUTTRY, KHETTRY, CUTTRY, s. Hind. _Khattrī_, _Khatrī_, Skt. _Kshatriya_. The second, or military caste, in the theoretical or fourfold division of the Hindus. [But the word is more commonly applied to a mercantile caste, which has its origin in the Punjab, but is found in considerable numbers in other parts of India. Whether they are really of Kshatriya descent is a matter on which there is much difference of opinion. See _Crooke, Tribes and Castes of N.W.P._, iii. 264 _seqq._] The Χατριαῖοι whom Ptolemy locates apparently towards Rājputānā are probably _Kshatriyas_.

[1623.—"They told me CIAUTRU was a title of honour."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 312.]

1630.—"And because CUTTERY was of a martiall temper God gave him power to sway Kingdomes with the scepter."—_Lord, Banians_, 5.

1638.—"Les habitans ... sont la pluspart _Benyans_ et KETTERIS, tisserans, teinturiers, et autres ouuriers en coton."—_Mandelslo_, ed. 1659, 130.

[1671.—"There are also CUTTAREES, another Sect Principally about Agra and those parts up the Country, who are as the Banian Gentoos here."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cccxi.]

1673.—"Opium is frequently eaten in great quantities by the Rashpoots, QUETERIES, and Patans."—_Fryer_, 193.

1726.—"The second generation in rank among these heathen is that of the SETTRE'AS."—_Valentijn, Chorom._ 87.

1782.—"The CHITTERY occasionally betakes himself to traffic, and the Sooder has become the inheritor of principalities."—_G. Forster's Journey_, ed. 1808, i. 64.

1836.—"The Banians are the mercantile caste of the original Hindoos.... They call themselves SHUDDERIES, which signifies innocent or harmless (!)"—_Sir R. Phillips, Million of Facts_, 322.

KHYBER PASS, n.p. The famous gorge which forms the chief gate of Afghanistan from Peshawar, properly _Khaibar_. [The place of the same name near Al-Madinah is mentioned in the _Āīn_ (iii. 57), and Sir R. Burton writes: "Khaybar in Hebrew is supposed to mean a castle. D'Herbelot makes it to mean a pact or association of the Jews against the Moslems." (_Pilgrimage_, ed. 1893, i. 346, note).]

1519.—"Early next morning we set out on our march, and crossing the KHEIBER PASS, halted at the foot of it. The Khizer-Khail had been extremely licentious in their conduct. Both on the coming and going of our army they had shot upon the stragglers, and such of our people as lagged behind, or separated from the rest, and carried off their horses. It was clearly expedient that they should meet with a suitable chastisement."—_Baber_, p. 277.

1603.—"On Thursday Jamrúd was our encamping ground.

"On Friday we went through the KHAIBAR PASS, and encamped at 'Alí Musjid."—_Jahángír_, in _Elliot_, vi. 314.

1783.—"The stage from Timrood (read _Jimrood_) to Dickah, usually called the HYBER-PASS, being the only one in which much danger is to be apprehended from banditti, the officer of the escort gave orders to his party to ... march early on the next morning.... Timur Shah, who used to pass the winter at Peshour ... never passed through the territory of the HYBERS, without their attacking his advanced or rear guard."—_Forster's Travels_, ed. 1808, ii. 65-66.

1856.—

"... See the booted Moguls, like a pack Of hungry wolves, burst from their desert lair, And crowding through the KHYBER'S rocky strait, Sweep like a bloody harrow o'er the land." _The Banyan Tree_, p. 6.

KIDDERPORE, n.p. This is the name of a suburb of Calcutta, on the left bank of the Hoogly, a little way south of Fort William, and is the seat of the Government Dockyard. This establishment was formed in the 18th century by Gen. Kyd, "after whom," says the _Imperial Gazetteer_, "the village is named." This is the general belief, and was mine [H.Y.] till recently, when I found from the chart and directions in the _English Pilot_ of 1711 that the village of Kidderpore (called in the same chart _Kitherepore_) then occupied the same position, _i.e._ immediately below "_Gobarnapore_" and that immediately below "_Chittanutte_" (_i.e._ Govindpūr and Chatānatī (see CHUTTANUTTY)).

1711.—"... then keep Rounding _Chitti Poe_ (Chitpore) Bite down to _Chitty Nutty_ Point (see CHUTTANUTTY).... The Bite below _Gover Napore_ (_Govindpūr_) is Shoal, and below the Shoal is an Eddy; therefore from Gover Napore, you must stand over to the Starboard-Shore, and keep it aboard till you come up almost with the Point opposite to KIDDERY-PORE, but no longer...."—_The English Pilot_, p. 65.

KIL, s. Pitch or bitumen. Tam. and Mal. _kīl_, Ar. _ḳīr_, Pers. _ḳīr_ and _ḳīl_.

c. 1330.—"In Persia are some springs, from which flows a kind of pitch which is called _kic_ (read KIR) (_pix dico seu pegua_), with which they smear the skins in which wine is carried and stored."—_Friar Jordanus_, p. 10.

c. 1560.—"These are pitched with a bitumen which they call QUIL, which is like pitch."—_Correa_, Hak. Soc. 240.

KILLADAR, s. P.—H. _ḳil'adār_, from Ar. _ḳal'a_, 'a fort.' The commandant of a fort, castle, or garrison. The Ar. _ḳal'a_ is always in India pronounced _ḳil'a_. And it is possible that in the first quotation Ibn Batuta has misinterpreted an Indian title; taking it as from Pers. _kilīd_, 'a key.' It may be noted with reference to _ḳal'a_ that this Ar. word is generally represented in Spanish names by _Alcala_, a name borne by nine Spanish towns entered in K. Johnstone's _Index Geographicus_; and in Sicilian ones by _Calata_, e.g. _Calatafimi_, _Caltanissetta_, _Caltagirone_.

c. 1340.—"... Kādhi Khān, Sadr-al-Jihān, who became the chief of the Amīrs, and had the title of KALĪT-DĀR, _i.e._ Keeper of the keys of the Palace. This officer was accustomed to pass every night at the Sultan's door, with the bodyguard."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 196.

1757.—"The fugitive garrison ... returned with 500 more, sent by the KELLIDAR of Vandiwash."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 217.

1817.—"The following were the terms ... that Arni should be restored to its former governor or KILLEDAR."—_Mill_, iii. 340.

1829.—"Among the prisoners captured in the Fort of Hattrass, search was made by us for the KEELEDAR."—_Mem. of John Shipp_, ii. 210.

KILLA-KOTE, s. pl. A combination of Ar.—P. and Hind. words for a fort (_ḳil'a_ for _ḳal'a_, and _kōṭ_), used in Western India to imply the whole fortifications of a territory (_R. Drummond_).

KILLUT, KILLAUT, &c., s. Ar.—H. _khil'at_. A dress of honour presented by a superior on ceremonial occasions; but the meaning is often extended to the whole of a ceremonial present of that nature, of whatever it may consist. [The Ar. _khil-a'h_ properly means 'what a man strips from his person.' "There were (among the later Moguls) five degrees of _khila't_, those of three, five, six, or seven pieces; or they might as a special mark of favour consist of clothes that the emperor had actually worn." (See for further details Mr. Irvine in _J.R.A.S._, N.S., July 1896, p. 533).] The word has in Russian been degraded to mean the long loose gown which forms the most common dress in Turkistan, called generally by Schuyler 'a dressing-gown' (Germ. _Schlafrock_). See _Fraehn, Wolga Bulgaren_, p. 43.

1411.—"Several days passed in sumptuous feasts. KHIL'ATS and girdles of royal magnificence were distributed."—_Abdurazzāk_, in _Not. et Exts._ xiv. 209.

1673.—"Sir George Oxenden held it.... He defended himself and the Merchants so bravely, that he had a COLLAT or SEERPAW, (q.v.) a Robe of Honour from Head to Foot, offered him from the _Great Mogul_."—_Fryer_, 87.

1676.—"This is the Wardrobe, where the Royal Garments are kept; and from whence the King sends for the CALAAT, or a whole Habit for a Man, when he would honour any Stranger...."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 46; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 98].

1774.—"A flowered satin gown was brought me, and I was dressed in it as a KHILAT."—_Bogle_, in _Markham's Tibet_, 25.

1786.—"And he the said Warren Hastings did send KELLAUTS, or robes of honour (the most public and distinguished mode of acknowledging merit known in India) to the said ministers in testimony of his approbation of their services."—_Articles of Charge against Hastings_, in _Burke's Works_, vii. 25.

1809.—"On paying a visit to any Asiatic Prince, an inferior receives from him a complete dress of honour, consisting of a KHELAUT, a robe, a turban, a shield and sword, with a string of pearls to go round the neck."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 99.

1813.—"On examining the KHELAUTS ... from the great Maharajah Madajee Sindia, the serpeych (see SIRPECH) ... presented to Sir Charles Malet, was found to be composed of false stones."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 50; [2nd ed. ii. 418].

KINCOB, s. Gold brocade. P.—H. _kamkhāb_, _ḳamkhwāb_, vulgarly _kimkhwāb_. The English is perhaps from the Gujarātī, as in that language the last syllable is short.

This word has been twice imported from the East. For it is only another form of the medieval name of an Eastern damask or brocade, CAMMOCCA. This was taken from the medieval Persian and Arabic forms _kamkhā_ or _kīmkhwā_, 'damasked silk,' and seems to have come to Europe in the 13th century. F. Johnson's Dict. distinguishes between _kamkhā_, 'damask silk of one colour,' and _kimkhā_, 'damask silk of different colours.' And this again, according to Dozy, quoting Hoffmann, is originally a Chinese word _kin-kha_; in which doubtless _kin_, 'gold,' is the first element. _Kim_ is the Fuhkien form of the word; qu. _kim-hoa_, 'gold-flower'? We have seen _kimkhwāb_ derived from Pers. _kam-khwāb_, 'less sleep,' because such cloth is rough and prevents sleep! This is a type of many etymologies. ["The ordinary derivation of the word supposes that a man could not even dream of it who had not seen it (_kam_, 'little,' _khwāb_, 'dream')" (_Yusuf Ali, Mono. on Silk_, 86). Platts and the _Madras Gloss._ take it from _kam_, 'little,' _khwāb_, 'nap.'] Ducange appears to think the word survived in the French _mocade_ (or _moquette_); but if so the application of the term must have degenerated in England. (See in _Draper's Dict._ _mockado_, the form of which has suggested a sham stuff.)

c. 1300.—"Παὶδὸς γὰρ εὐδαιμονοῦντος, καὶ τὸν πάτερα δεῖ συνευδαιμονεῖν· κατὰ τὴν ὑμνουμένην ἀντιπελάργωσιν. Ἐσθῆτα πηνοϋφη πεπομφῶς ἣν καμχᾶν ἡ Περσῶν φησι γλῶττα, δράσων εὖ ἴσθι, οὐ δίπλακα μὲν οὐδὲ μαρμαρέην οἵαν Ἑλένη ἐξύφαινεν, ἀλλ' ἠερειδῆ καὶ ποικίλην."—_Letter of Theodorus the Hyrtacenian_ to _Lucites_, Protonotary and Protovestiary of the Trapezuntians. In _Notices et Extraits_, vi. 38.

1330.—"Their clothes are of Tartary cloth, and CAMOCAS, and other rich stuffs ofttimes adorned with gold and silver and precious stones."—_Book of the Estate of the Great Kaan_, in _Cathay_, 246.

c. 1340.—"You may reckon also that in Cathay you get three or three and a half pieces of damasked silk (CAMMOCCA) for a _sommo_."—_Pegolotti_, _ibid._ 295.

1342.—"The King of China had sent to the Sultan 100 slaves of both sexes for 500 pieces of KAMKHĀ, of which 100 were made in the City of Zaitūn...."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 1.

c. 1375.—"Thei setten this Ydole upon a Chare with gret reverence, wel arrayed with Clothes of Gold, of riche Clothes of Tartarye, of CAMACAA, and other precious Clothes."—_Sir John Maundevill_, ed. 1866, p. 175.

c. 1400.—"In kyrtle of CAMMAKA kynge am I cladde."—_Coventry Mystery_, 163.

1404.—"... é quando se del quisieron partir los Embajadores, fizo vestir al dicho Ruy Gonzalez una ropa de CAMOCAN, e dióle un sombrero, e dixole, que aquello tomase en señal del amor que el Tamurbec tenia al Señor Rey."—_Clavijo_, § lxxxviii.

1411.—"We have sent an ambassador who carries you from us KĪMKHĀ."—Letter from _Emp. of Chian_ to Shah Rukh, in _Not. et Ext._ xiv. 214.

1474.—"And the King gave a signe to him that wayted, com̃aunding him to give to the dauncer a peece of CAMOCATO. And he taking this peece threwe it about the heade of the dauncer, and of the men and women: and useing certain wordes in praiseng the King, threwe it before the mynstrells."—_Josafa Barbaro, Travels in Persia_, E.T. Hak. Soc. p. 62.

1688.—"Καμουχᾶς, Χαμουχᾶς, Pannus sericus, sive ex bombyce confectus, et more Damasceno contextus, Italis _Damasco_, nostris olim Camocas, de quâ voce diximus in Gloss. Mediæ Latinit. hodie etiamnum _Mocade_." This is followed by several quotations from Medieval Greek MSS.—_Du Cange, Gloss. Med. et Inf. Graecitatis_, s.v.

1712.—In the _Spectator_ under this year see an advertisement of an "Isabella-coloured KINCOB gown flowered with green and gold."—Cited in _Malcolm's Anecdotes of Manners_, &c., 1808, p. 429.

1733.—"Dieser mal waren von Seiten des Bräutigams ein Stück rother KAMKA ... und eine rothe Pferdehaut; von Seiten der Braut aber ein Stück violet KAMKA."—u. s. w.—_Gmelin, Reise durch Siberien_, i. 137-138.

1781.—"My holiday suit, consisting of a flowered Velvet Coat of the Carpet Pattern, with two rows of broad Gold Lace, a rich KINGCOB Waistcoat, and Crimson Velvet Breeches with Gold Garters, is now a butt to the shafts of Macaroni ridicule."—Letter from _An Old Country Captain_, in _India Gazette_, Feb. 24.

1786.—"... but not until the nabob's mother aforesaid had engaged to pay for the said change of prison, a sum of £10,000 ... and that she would ransack the _zenanah_ ... for KINCOBS, muslins, cloths, &c. &c. &c...."—_Articles of Charge against Hastings_, in _Burke's Works_, 1852, vii. 23.

1809.—"Twenty trays of shawls, KHEENKAUBS ... were tendered to me."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 117.

[1813.—Forbes writes KEEMCOB, KEEMCAB, _Or. Mem._ 2nd i. 311; ii. 418.]

1829.—"Tired of this service we took possession of the town of Muttra, driving them out. Here we had glorious plunder—shawls, silks, satins, KHEMKAUBS, money, &c."—_Mem. of John Shipp_, i. 124.

KING-CROW, s. A glossy black bird, otherwise called Drongo shrike, about as large as a small pigeon, with a long forked tail, _Dicrurus macrocercus_, Vieillot, found all over India. "It perches generally on some bare branch, whence it can have a good look-out, or the top of a house, or post, or telegraph-wire, frequently also on low bushes, hedges, walks, or ant-hills" (_Jerdon_).

1883.—"... the KING-CROW ... leaves the whole bird and beast tribe far behind in originality and force of character.... He does not come into the house, the telegraph wire suits him better. Perched on it he can see what is going on ... drops, beak foremost, on the back of the kite ... spies a bee-eater capturing a goodly moth, and after a hot chase, forces it to deliver up its booty."—_The Tribes on My Frontier_, 143.

KIOSQUE, s. From the Turki and Pers. _kūshk_ or _kushk_, 'a pavilion, a villa,' &c. The word is not Anglo-Indian, nor is it a word, we think, at all common in modern native use.

c. 1350.—"When he was returned from his expedition, and drawing near to the capital, he ordered his son to build him a palace, or as those people call it a KUSHK, by the side of a river which runs at that place, which is called Afghanpūr."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 212.

1623.—"There is (in the garden) running water which issues from the entrance of a great KIOSCK, or covered place, where one may stay to take the air, which is built at the end of the garden over a great pond which adjoins the outside of the garden, so that, like the one at Surat, it serves also for the public use of the city."—_P. della Valle_, i. 535; [Hak. Soc. i. 68].

KIRBEE, KURBEE, s. Hind. _karbī_, _kirbī_, Skt. _kaḍamba_, 'the stalk of a pot-herb.' The stalks of _juār_ (see JOWAUR), used as food for cattle.

[1809.—"We also fell in with large ricks of KURBEE, the dried stalks of _Bajiru_ and _Jooar_, two inferior kinds of grain; an excellent fodder for the camels."—_Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp_, ed. 1892, p. 41.

[1823.—"Ordinary price of the straw (KIRBA) at harvest-time Rs. 1½ per hundred sheaves...."—_Trans. Lit. Soc. Bombay_, iii. 243.]

KISHM, n.p. The largest of the islands in the Persian Gulf, called by the Portuguese _Queixome_ and the like, and sometimes by our old travellers, _Kishmish_. It is now more popularly called _Jazīrat-al-ṭawīla_, in Pers. _Jaz. darāz_, 'the Long Island' (like the Lewes), and the name of Kishm is confined to the chief town, at the eastern extremity, where still remains the old Portuguese fort taken in 1622, before which William Baffin the Navigator fell. But the oldest name is the still not quite extinct _Brokht_, which closely preserves the Greek _Oaracta_.

B.C. 325.—"And setting sail (from Harmozeia), in a run of 300 _stadia_ they passed a desert and bushy island, and moored beside another island which was large and inhabited. The small desert island was named Organa (no doubt _Gerun_, afterwards the site of N. Hormuz—see ORMUS); and the one at which they anchored Ὀάρακτα, planted with vines and date-palms, and with plenty of corn."—_Arrian, Voyage of Nearchus_, ch. xxxvii.

1538.—"... so I hasted with him in the company of divers merchants for to go from Babylon (orig. _Babylonia_) to CAIXEM, whence he carried me to Ormuz...."—_F. M. Pinto_, chap. vi. (_Cogan_, p. 9).

1553.—"Finally, like a timorous and despairing man ... he determined to leave the city (Ormuz) deserted, and to pass over to the Isle of QUEIXOME. That island is close to the mainland of Persia, and is within sight of Ormuz at 3 leagues distance."—_Barros_, III. vii. 4.

1554.—"Then we departed to the Isle of Kais or Old Hormuz, and then to the island of BRAKHTA, and some others of the Green Sea, _i.e._ in the Sea of Hormuz, without being able to get any intelligence."—_Sidi 'Ali_, 67.

[1600.—"QUEIXIOME." See under RESHIRE.

[1623.—"They say likewise that _Ormuz_ and KESCHIOME are extremely well fortified by the _Moors_."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 188; in i. 2, KESOM.

[1652.—"KECKMISHE." See under CONGO BUNDER.]

1673.—"The next morning we had brought _Loft_ on the left hand of the Island of KISMASH, leaving a woody Island uninhabited between KISMASH and the Main."—_Fryer_, 320.

1682.—"The Island QUEIXOME, or QUEIXUME, or QUIZOME, otherwise called by travellers and geographers _Kechmiche_, and by the natives BROKT...."—_Nieuhof, Zee en Lant-Reize_, ii. 103.

1817.—

"... Vases filled with KISHMEE'S golden wine And the red weepings of the Shiraz vine."—_Moore, Mokanna._

1821.—"We are to keep a small force at KISHMI, to make descents and destroy boats and other means of maritime war, whenever any symptoms of piracy reappear."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, ii. 121.

See also BASSADORE.

KISHMISH, s. Pers. Small stoneless raisins originally imported from Persia. Perhaps so called from the island KISHM. Its vines are mentioned by Arrian, and by T. Moore! (See under KISHM.) [For the manufacture of _Kishmish_ in Afghanistan, see _Watt, Econ. Dict._ VI. pt. iv. 284.]

[c. 1665.—"_Usbec_ being the country which principally supplies Delhi with these fruits.... KICHMICHES, or raisins, apparently without stones...."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 118.]

1673.—"We refreshed ourselves an entire Day at _Gerom_, where a small White Grape, without any Stone, was an excellent Cordial ... they are called KISMAS Grapes, and the Wine is known by the same Name farther than where they grow."—_Fryer_, 242.

1711.—"I could never meet with any of the KISHMISHES before they were turned. These are Raisins, a size less than our Malagas, of the same Colour, and without Stones."—_Lockyer_, 233.

1883.—"KISHMISH, a delicious grape, of white elongated shape, also small and very sweet, both eaten and used for wine-making. When dried this is the Sultana raisin...."—_Wills, Modern Persia_, 171.

KISSMISS, s. Native servant's word for _Christmas_. But that festival is usually called _Baṛā din_, 'the great day.' (See BURRA DIN.)

KIST, s. Ar. _ḳist_. The yearly land revenue in India is paid by instalments which fall due at different periods in different parts of the country; each such instalment is called a _ḳist_, or quota. [The settlement of these instalments is _ḳist-bandī_.]

[1767.—"This method of comprising the whole estimate into so narrow a compass ... will convey to you a more distinct idea ... than if we transmitted a monthly account of the deficiency of each person's KISTBUNDEE."—_Verelst, View of Bengal_, App. 56.]

1809.—"Force was always requisite to make him pay his KISTS or tribute."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 347.

1810.—"The heavy KISTS or collections of Bengal are from August to September."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 498.

1817.—"'So desperate a malady,' said the President, 'requires a remedy that shall reach its source. And I have no hesitation in stating my opinion that there is no mode of eradicating the disease, but by removing the original cause; and placing these districts, which are pledged for the security of the KISTS, beyond the reach of his Highness's management.'"—_Mill_, vi. 55.

KITMUTGAR, s. Hind. _khidmatgār_, from Ar.—P. _khidmat_, 'service,' therefore 'one rendering service.' The Anglo-Indian use is peculiar to the Bengal Presidency, where the word is habitually applied to a Musulman servant, whose duties are connected with serving meals and waiting at table under the CONSUMAH, if there be one. _Kismutgar_ is a vulgarism, now perhaps obsolete. The word is spelt by Hadley in his _Grammar_ (see under MOORS) _khuzmutgâr_. In the word _khidmat_, as in _khil'at_ (see KILLUT), the terminal _t_ in uninflected _Arabic_ has long been dropt, though retained in the form in which these words have got into foreign tongues.

1759.—The wages of a KHEDMUTGAR appear as 3 Rupees a month.—In _Long_, p. 182.

1765.—"... they were taken into the service of _Soujah Dowlah_ as immediate attendants on his person; _Hodjee_ (see HADJEE) in capacity of his first KISTMUTGAR (or valet)."—_Holwell, Hist. Events_, &c., i. 60.

1782.—"I therefore beg to caution strangers against those race of vagabonds who ply about them under the denomination of CONSUMAHS and KISMUTDARS."—_Letter in India Gazette_, Sept. 28.

1784.—"The Bearer ... perceiving a quantity of blood ... called to the Hookaburdar and a KISTMUTGAR."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 13.

1810.—"The KHEDMUTGAR, or as he is often termed, the _Kismutgar_, is with very few exceptions, a Mussulman; his business is to ... wait at table."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 212.

c. 1810.—"The KITMUTGAUR, who had attended us from Calcutta, had done his work, and made his harvests, though in no very large way, of the '_Tazee Willaut_' or white people."—_Mrs. Sherwood, Autobiog._ 283. The phrase in italics stands for _tāzī Wilāyatī_ (see BILAYUT), "fresh or green Europeans"—GRIFFINS (q.v.).

1813.—"We ... saw nothing remarkable on the way but a KHIDMUTGAR of Chimnagie Appa, who was rolling from Poona to Punderpoor, in performance of a vow which he made for a child. He had been a month at it, and had become so expert that he went on smoothly and without pausing, and kept rolling evenly along the middle of the road, over stones and everything. He travelled at the rate of two coss a day."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 257-8.

1878.—"We had each our own ... KITMUTGAR or table servant. It is the custom in India for each person to have his own table servant, and when dining out to take him with him to wait behind his chair."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 32.

[1889.—"Here's the KHIT coming for the late change."—_R. Kipling, The Gadsbys_, 24.]

KITTYSOL, KITSOL, s. This word survived till lately in the Indian Tariff, but it is otherwise long obsolete. It was formerly in common use for 'an umbrella,' and especially for the kind, made of bamboo and paper, imported from China, such as the English fashion of to-day has adopted to screen fire-places in summer. The word is Portuguese, _quita-sol_, 'bar-sun.' Also _tirasole_ occurs in Scot's _Discourse of Java_, quoted below from _Purchas_. See also _Hulsius, Coll. of Voyages_, in German, 1602, i. 27. [Mr. Skeat points out that in Howison's _Malay Dict._ (1801) we have, s.v. _Payong_: "A KITTASOL, sombrera," which is nearer to the Port. original than any of the examples given since 1611. This may be due to the strong Portuguese influence at Malacca.]

1588.—"The present was fortie peeces of silke ... a litter chaire and guilt, and two QUITASOLES of silke."—_Parkes's Mendoza_, ii. 105.

1605.—"... Before the shewes came, the King was brought out vpon a man's shoulders, bestriding his necke, and the man holding his legs before him, and had many rich TYRASOLES carried ouer and round about him."—_E. Scot_, in _Purchas_, i. 181.

1611.—"Of KITTASOLES of State for to shaddow him, there bee twentie" (in the Treasury of Akbar).—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 215.

[1614.—"QUITTA SOLLS (or sombreros)."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 207.]

1615.—"The China Capt., Andrea Dittis, retorned from Langasaque and brought me a present from his brother, viz., 1 faire KITESOLL...."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 28.

1648.—"... above his head was borne two KIPPE-SOLES, or Sun-skreens, made of Paper."—_Van Twist_, 51.

1673.—"Little but rich KITSOLLS (which are the names of several Countries for Umbrelloes)."—_Fryer_, 160.

1687.—"They (the Aldermen of Madras) may be allowed to have KETTYSOLS over them."—_Letter of Court of Directors_, in _Wheeler_, i. 200.

1690.—"nomen ... vulgo effertur _Peritsol_ ... aliquando paulo aliter scribitur ... et utrumque rectius pronuntiandum est _Paresol_ vel potius _Parasol_ cujus significatio Appellativa est, _i. q._ QUITTESOL seu _une Ombrelle_, quâ in calidioribus regionibus utuntur homines ad caput a sole tuendum."—_Hyde's_ Preface to _Travels of Abraham Peritsol_, p. vii., in _Syntag. Dissertt._ i.

" "No Man in India, no not the _Mogul's_ Son, is permitted the Priviledge of wearing a KITTISAL or Umbrella.... The use of the Umbrella is sacred to the Prince, appropriated only to his use."—_Ovington_, 315.

1755.—"He carries a _Roundell_, or QUIT DE SOLEIL over your head."—_Ives_, 50.

1759.—In Expenses of Nawab's entertainment at Calcutta, we find: "A China KITYSOL ... Rs. 3½."—_Long_, 194.

1761.—A chart of Chittagong, by Barth. Plaisted, marks on S. side of Chittagong R., an umbrella-like tree, called "KITTYSOLL Tree."

[1785.—"To finish the whole, a KITTESAW (a kind of umbrella) is suspended not infrequently over the lady's head."—_Diary_, in _Busteed, Echoes_, 3rd ed. 112.]

1792.—"In those days the KETESAL, which is now sported by our very Cooks and Boatswains, was prohibited, as I have heard, d'you see, to any one below the rank of field officer."—_Letter_, in _Madras Courier_, May 3.

1813.—In the table of exports from Macao, we find:—

"KITTISOLLS, large, 2,000 to 3,000, do. small, 8,000 to 10,000," _Milburn_, ii. 464.

1875.—"Umbrellas, Chinese, of paper, or KETTYSOLLS."—_Indian Tariff._

In another table of the same year "Chinese paper KETTISOLS, valuation Rs. 30 for a box of 110, duty 5 per cent." (See CHATTA, ROUNDEL, UMBRELLA.)

KITTYSOL-BOY, s. A servant who carried an umbrella over his master. See _Milburn_, ii. 62. (See examples under ROUNDEL.)

KLING, n.p. This is the name (_Kălīng_) applied in the Malay countries, including our Straits Settlements, to the people of Continental India who trade thither, or are settled in those regions, and to the descendants of those settlers. [Mr. Skeat remarks: "The standard Malay form is not _Kāling_, which is the Sumatran form, but _Kĕling_ (_K'ling_ or _Kling_). The Malay use of the word is, as a rule, restricted to Tamils, but it is very rarely used in a wider sense."]

The name is a form of KALINGA, a very ancient name for the region known as the "NORTHERN CIRCARS," (q.v.), _i.e._ the Telugu coast of the Bay of Bengal, or, to express it otherwise in general terms, for that coast which extends from the Kistna to the Mahānadī. "The _Kalingas_" also appear frequently, after the Pauranic fashion, as an ethnic name in the old Sanskrit lists of races. _Kalinga_ appears in the earliest of Indian inscriptions, viz. in the edicts of Aśoka, and specifically in that famous edict (XIII.) remaining in fragments at Girnār and Kapurdi-giri, and more completely at Khālsī, which preserves the link, almost unique from the Indian side, connecting the histories of India and of the Greeks, by recording the names of Antiochus, Ptolemy, Antigonus, Magas, and Alexander.

Kalinga is a kingdom constantly mentioned in the Buddhist and historical legends of Ceylon; and we find commemoration of the kingdom of KALINGA and of the capital city of KALINGA_nagara_ (_e.g._ in _Ind. Antiq._ iii. 152, x. 243). It was from a daughter of a King of Kalinga that sprang, according to the Mahawanso, the famous Wijayo, the civilizer of Ceylon and the founder of its ancient royal race.

KALINGA_patam_, a port of the Ganjam district, still preserves the ancient name of Kalinga, though its identity with the Kalinganagara of the inscriptions is not to be assumed. The name in later, but still ancient, inscriptions appears occasionally as _Tri-Kalinga_, "the Three Kalingas"; and this probably, in a Telugu version _Mūḍu-Kalinga_, having that meaning, is the original of the _Modogalinga_ of Pliny in one of the passages quoted from him. (The possible connection which obviously suggests itself of this name _Trikalinga_ with the names _Tilinga_ and _Tilingāna_, applied, at least since the Middle Ages, to the same region, will be noticed under TELINGA).

The coast of Kalinga appears to be that part of the continent whence commerce with the Archipelago at an early date, and emigration thither, was most rife; and the name appears to have been in great measure adopted in the Archipelago as the designation of India in general, or of the whole of the Peninsular part of it. Throughout the book of Malay historical legends called the _Sijara Malayu_ the word _Kaling_ or _Kling_ is used for India in general, but more particularly for the southern parts (see _Journ. Ind. Archip._ v. 133). And the statement of Forrest (_Voyage to Mergui Archip._ 1792, p. 82) that Macassar "Indostan" was called "_Neegree Telinga_" (i.e. _Nagara Telinga_) illustrates the same thing and also the substantial identity of the names Telinga, Kalinga.

The name _Kling_, applied to settlers of Indian origin, makes its appearance in the Portuguese narratives immediately after the conquest of Malacca (1511). At the present day most, if not all of the Klings of Singapore come, not from the "Northern Circars," but from Tanjore, a purely Tamil district. And thus it is that so good an authority as Roorda van Eijsinga translates _Kalīng_ by 'Coromandel people.' They are either Hindūs or Labbais (see LUBBYE). The latter class in British India never take domestic service with Europeans, whilst they seem to succeed well in that capacity in Singapore. "In 1876," writes Dr. Burnell, "the head-servant at Bekker's great hotel there was a very good specimen of the Nagūr Labbais; and to my surprise he recollected me as the head assistant-collector of Tanjore, which I had been some ten years before." The Hindu Klings appear to be chiefly drivers of hackney carriages and keepers of eating-houses. There is a Śiva temple in Singapore, which is served by PANDĀRĀMS (q.v.). The only Brahmans there in 1876 were certain convicts. It may be noticed that Calingas is the name of a heathen tribe of (alleged) Malay origin in the east of N. Luzon (Philippine Islands).

B.C. c. 250.—"Great is KALIÑGA conquered by the King Piyadasi, beloved of the Devas. There have been hundreds of thousands of creatures carried off.... On learning it the King ... has immediately after the acquisition of KALIÑGA, turned to religion, he has occupied himself with religion, he has conceived a zeal for religion, he applies himself to the spread of religion...."—Edict XIII. of Piyadasi (_i.e._ Aśoka), after _M. Senart_, in _Ind. Antiq._ x. 271. [And see _V. A. Smith, Asoka_, 129 _seq._]

A.D. 60-70.—"... multarumque gentium cognomen Bragmanae, quorum _Macco_ (or _Macto_) CALINGAE ... gentes CALINGAE mari proximi, et supra Mandaei, Malli quorum Mons Mallus, finisque tractus ejus Ganges ... novissima gente Gangaridum CALINGARUM. Regia Pertalis vocatur ... Insula in Gange est magnae amplitudinis gentem continens unam, nomine _Modo_GALINGAM.

"Ab ostio Gangis ad promontorium CALINGON et oppidum Dandaguda DCXXV. mil. passuum."—_Pliny, Hist. Nat._ vi. 18, 19, 20.

"In CALINGIS ejusdem Indiae gente quinquennes concipere feminas, octavum vitae annum non excedere."—_Ibid._ vii. 2.

c. 460.—"In the land of Wango, in the capital of Wango, there was formerly a certain Wango King. The daughter of the King of KALINGA was the principal queen of that monarch.

"That sovereign had a daughter (named Suppadewi) by his queen. Fortune-tellers predicted that she would connect herself with the king of animals (the lion), &c."—_Mahawanso_, ch. vi. (_Turnour_, p. 43).

c. 550.—In the "Bṛhat-Saṅhitâ" of Varāhamihira, as translated by Prof. Kern in the _J. R. As. Soc._, KALINGA appears as the name of a country in iv. 82, 86, 231, and "the KALINGAS" as an ethnic name in iv. 461, 468, v. 65, 239.

c. 640.—"After having travelled from 1400 to 1500 _li_, he (Hwen Thsang) arrived at the Kingdom of KIELINGKIA (_Kaliñga_). Continuous forests and jungles extend for many hundreds of _li_. The kingdom produces wild elephants of a black colour, which are much valued in the neighbouring realms.[150] In ancient times the kingdom of KALINGA possessed a dense population, insomuch that in the streets shoulders rubbed, and the naves of waggon-wheels jostled; if the passengers but lifted their sleeves an awning of immense extent was formed...."—_Pèlerins Bouddh._ iii. 92-93.

c. 1045.—"Bhíshma said to the prince: 'There formerly came, on a visit to me, a Brahman, from the KALINGA country....'"—_Vishnu Purāna_, in _H. H. Wilson's Works_, viii. 75.

(_Trikalinga_).

A.D. c. 150.—"... Τρίγλυπτον, το καὶ Τρίλιγγον, Βασιλείον· ἐν ταύτῃ ἀλεκτρυόνες λέγονται εἴναι πωγωνίαι, καὶ κόρακες καὶ ψιττακοὶ λευκοὶ."—_Ptolemy_, vi. 2, 23.

(A.D. —?).—Copper Grant of which a summary is given, in which the ancestors of the Donors are Vijáya Krishna and Siva Gupta Deva, monarch of the THREE KALINGAS.—_Proc. As. Soc. Bengal_, 1872, p. 171.

A.D. 876.—"... a god amongst principal and inferior kings—the chief of the devotees of Siva—Lord of TRIKALINGA—lord of the three principalities of the Gajapati (see COSPETIR), Aswapati, and Narapati...."—_Copper Grant from near Jabalpur_, in _J.A.S.B._, viii. Pt. i. p. 484.

c. 12th century.—"... The devout worshipper of Maheçvara, most venerable, great ruler of rulers, and Sovereign Lord, the glory of the Lunar race, and King of the THREE KALINGAS, Çri Mahábhava Gupta Deva...."—_Copper Grant from Sambulpur_, in _J.A.S.B._ xlvi. Pt. i. p. 177.

"... the fourth of the _Agasti_ family, student of the _Kánva_ section of the Yajur Veda, emigrant from TRÍKALINGA ... by name Koṇḍadeva, son of Rámaçarmá."—_Ibid._

(_Kling_).

1511.—"... And beyond all these arguments which the merchants laid before Afonso Dalboquerque, he himself had certain information that the principal reason why this Javanese (_este Iao_) practised these doings was because he could not bear that the QUILINS and _Chitims_ (see CHETTY) who were Hindoos (_Gentios_) should be out of his jurisdiction."—_Alboquerque, Commentaries_, Hak. Soc. iii. 146.

" "For in Malaca, as there was a continual traffic of people of many nations, each nation maintained apart its own customs and administration of justice, so that there was in the city one BENDARÁ (q.v.) of the natives, of Moors and heathen severally; a Bendará of the foreigners; a Bendará of the foreign merchants of each class severally; to wit, of the Chins, of the Leqeos (LOO-CHOO people), of the people of Siam, of Pegu, of the QUELINS, of the merchants from within Cape Comorin, of the merchants of India (_i.e._ of the Western Coast), of the merchants of Bengala...."—_Correa_, ii. 253.

[1533.—"QUELYS." See under TUAN.]

1552.—"E repartidos os nossos em quadrilhas roubarão a cidade, et com quãto se não buleo com as casas dos QUELINS, nem dos Pegus, nem dos Jaos ..."—_Castanheda_, iii. 208; see also ii. 355.

De Bry terms these people QUILLINES (iii. 98, &c.)

1601.—"5. His Majesty shall repopulate the burnt suburb (of Malacca) called _Campo_ CLIN ..."—Agreement between the King of Johore and the Dutch, in _Valentijn_ v. 332. [In Malay _Kampong_ K'LING or KLING, 'Kling village.']

1602.—"About their loynes they weare a kind of Callico-cloth, which is made at CLYN in manner of a silke girdle."—_E. Scot_, in _Purchas_, i. 165.

1604.—"If it were not for the _Sabindar_ (see SHABUNDER), the Admirall, and one or two more which are CLYN-men borne, there were no living for a Christian among them...."—_Ibid._ i. 175.

1605.—"The fifteenth of Iune here arrived _Nockhoda_ (NACODA) _Tingall_, a CLING-man from Banda...."—_Capt. Saris_, in _Purchas_, i. 385.

1610.—"His Majesty should order that all the Portuguese and QUELINS merchants of San Thomé, who buy goods in Malacca and export them to India, San Thomé, and Bengala should pay the export duties, as the Javanese (_os Jaos_) who bring them in pay the import duties."—_Livro das Monções_, 318.

1613.—See remarks under CHELING, and, in the quotation from Godinho de Eredia, "CAMPON CHELIM" and "CHELIS of Coromandel."

1868.—"The KLINGS of Western India are a numerous body of Mahometans, and ... are petty merchants and shopkeepers."—_Wallace, Malay Archip._, ed. 1880, p. 20.

" "The foreign residents in Singapore mainly consist of two rival races ... viz. KLINGS from the Coromandel Coast of India, and Chinese.... The KLINGS are universally the hack-carriage (gharry) drivers, and private grooms (syces), and they also monopolize the washing of clothes.... But besides this class there are KLINGS who amass money as tradesmen and merchants, and become rich."—_Collingwood, Rambles of a Naturalist_, 268-9.

KOBANG, s. The name (lit. 'greater division') of a Japanese gold coin, of the same form and class as the OBANG (q.v.). The coin was issued occasionally from 1580 to 1860, and its most usual weight was 222 grs. troy. The shape was oblong, of an average length of 2½ inches and width of 1½.

[1599.—"COWPAN." See under TAEL.]

1616.—"Aug. 22.—About 10 a clock we departed from Shrongo, and paid our host for the howse a bar of COBAN gould, vallued at 5 _tais_ 4 _mas_...."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 165.

" Sept. 17.—"I received two bars COBAN gould with two ichibos (see ITZEBOO) of 4 to a COBAN, all gould, of Mr. Eaton to be acco. for as I should have occasion to use them."—_Ibid._ 176.

1705.—"Outre ces roupies il y a encore des pièces d'or qu'on appelle COUPANS, qui valent dix-neuf roupies.... Ces pièces s'appellant coupans parce-qu'elles sont longues, et si plates qu'on en pourroit _couper_, et c'est par allusion à notre langue qu'on les appellent ainsi."—_Luillier_, 256-7.

1727.—"My friend took my advice and complimented the Doctor with five _Japon_ CUPANGS, or fifty Dutch Dollars."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 86; [ed. 1744, ii. 85].

1726.—"1 gold KOEBANG (which is no more seen now) used to make 10 ryx dollars, 1 Itzebo making 2½ ryx dollars."—_Valentijn_, iv. 356.

1768-71.—"The coins current at Batavia are the following:—The milled Dutch gold ducat, which is worth 6 gilders and 12 stivers; the Japan gold COUPANGS, of which the old go for 24 gilders, and the new for 14 gilders and 8 stivers."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 307.

[1813.—"COPANG." See under MACE.]

1880.—"Never give a KOBANG to a cat."—_Jap. Proverb_, in _Miss Bird_, i. 367.

KOËL, s. This is the common name in northern India of _Eudynamys orientalis_, L. (Fam. of _Cuckoos_), also called _kokilā_ and _koklā_. The name _koīl_ is taken from its cry during the breeding season, "_ku-il, ku-il_, increasing in vigour and intensity as it goes on. The male bird has also another note, which Blyth syllables as _Ho-whee-ho_, or _Ho-a-o_, or _Ho-y-o_. When it takes flight it has yet another somewhat melodious and rich liquid call; all thoroughly cuculine." (_Jerdon._)

c. 1526.—"Another is the KOEL, which in length may be equal to the crow, but is much thinner. It has a kind of song, and is the nightingale of Hindustan. It is respected by the natives of Hindustan as much as the nightingale is by us. It inhabits gardens where the trees are close planted."—_Baber_, p. 323.

c. 1590.—"The KOYIL resembles the myneh (see MYNA), but is blacker, and has red eyes and a long tail. It is fabled to be enamoured of the rose, in the same manner as the nightingale."—_Ayeen_, ed. _Gladwin_, ii. 381; [ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 121].

c. 1790.—"Le plaisir que cause la fraîcheur dont on jouit sous cette belle verdure est augmenté encore par le gazouillement des oiseaux et les cris clairs et perçans du KOEWIL...."—_Haafner_, ii. 9.

1810.—"The KOKEELA and a few other birds of song."—_Maria Graham_, 22.

1883.—"This same crow-pheasant has a second or third cousin called the KOEL, which deposits its eggs in the nest of the crow, and has its young brought up by that discreditable foster-parent. Now this bird supposes that it has a musical voice, and devotes the best part of the night to vocal exercise, after the manner of the nightingale. You may call it the Indian nightingale if you like. There is a difference however in its song ... when it gets to the very top of its pitch, its voice cracks and there is an end of it, or rather there is not, for the persevering musician begins again.... Does not the Maratha novelist, dwelling on the delights of a spring morning in an Indian village, tell how the air was filled with the dulcet melody of the KOEL, the green parrot, and the peacock?"—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 156.

KOHINOR, n.p. Pers. _Koh-i-nūr_, 'Mountain of Light'; the name of one of the most famous diamonds in the world. It was an item in the Deccan booty of Alāuddīn Khiljī (dd. 1316), and was surrendered to Baber (or more precisely to his son Humāyūn) on the capture of Agra (1526). It remained in the possession of the Moghul dynasty till Nādir extorted it at Delhi from the conquered Mahommed Shāh (1739). After Nādir's death it came into the hands of Ahmed Shāh, the founder of the Afghān monarchy. Shāh Shujā', Ahmed's grandson, had in turn to give it up to Ranjīt Singh when a fugitive in his dominions. On the annexation of the Punjab in 1849 it passed to the English, and is now among the Crown jewels of England. Before it reached that position it ran through strange risks, as may be read in a most diverting story told by Bosworth Smith in his _Life of Lord Lawrence_ (i. 327-8). In 1850-51, before being shown at the Great Exhibition in Hyde Park, it went through a process of cutting which, for reasons unintelligible to ordinary mortals, reduced its weight from 186-1/16 carats to 106-1/16. [See an interesting note in _Ball's Tavernier_, ii. 431 _seqq._]

1526.—"In the battle in which Ibrâhim was defeated, Bikermâjit (Raja of Gwalior) was sent to hell. Bikermâjit's family ... were at this moment in Agra. When Hûmâiûn arrived ... (he) did not permit them to be plundered. Of their own free will they presented to Hûmâiûn a _peshkesh_ (see PESHCUSH), consisting of a quantity of jewels and precious stones. Among these was one famous diamond which had been acquired by Sultân Alâeddîn. It is so valuable that a judge of diamonds valued it at half the daily expense of the whole world. It is about eight mishkals...."—_Baber_, p. 308.

1676.—(With an engraving of the stone.) "This diamond belongs to the Great Mogul ... and it weighs 319 _Ratis_ (see RUTTEE) and a half, which make 279 and nine 16ths of our Carats; when it was rough it weigh'd 907 _Ratis_, which make 793 carats."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 148; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 123].

[1842.—"In one of the bracelets was the COHI NOOR, known to be one of the largest diamonds in the world."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, i. 68.]

1856.—

"He (Akbar) bears no weapon, save his dagger, hid Up to the ivory haft in muslin swathes; No ornament but that one famous gem, MOUNTAIN OF LIGHT! bound with a silken thread Upon his nervous wrist; more used, I ween, To feel the rough strap of his buckler there." _The Banyan Tree._

See also (1876) Browning, Epilogue to _Pacchiarotto_, &c.

KOOKRY, s. Hind. _kukrī_, [which originally means 'a twisted skein of thread,' from _kūknā_, 'to wind'; and then anything curved]. The peculiar weapon of the Goorkhas, a bill, admirably designed and poised for hewing a branch or a foe. [See engravings in _Egerton, Handbook of Indian Arms_, pl. ix.]

1793.—"It is in felling small trees or shrubs, and lopping the branches of others for this purpose that the dagger or knife worn by every Nepaulian, and called KHOOKHERI, is chiefly employed."—_Kirkpatrick's Nepaul_, 118.

[c. 1826.—"I hear my friend means to offer me a CUCKERY."—_Ld. Combermere_, in _Life_, ii. 179.

[1828.—"We have seen some men supplied with COOKERIES, and the curved knife of the Ghorka."—_Skinner, Excursions_, ii. 129.]

1866.—"A dense jungle of bamboo, through which we had to cut a way, taking it by turns to lead, and hew a path through the tough stems with my 'KUKRI,' which here proved of great service."—_Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, p. 269.

KOOMKY, s. (See COOMKY.)

KOONBEE, KUNBEE, KOOLUMBEE, n.p. The name of the prevalent cultivating class in Guzerat and the Konkan, the Kurmī of N. India. Skt. _kuṭumba_. The _Kunbī_ is the pure Sudra, [but the N. India branch are beginning to assert a more respectable origin]. In the Deccan the title distinguished the cultivator from him who wore arms and preferred to be called a _Mahratta_ (_Drummond_).

[1598.—"The Canarijns and CORUMBIJNS are the Countrimen."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 260.

[c. 1610.—"The natives are the Bramenis, Canarins and COULOMBINS."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 35.

[1813.—"A Sepoy of the Mharatta or COLUMBEE tribe."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 27.]

KOOT, s. Hind. _kuṭ_, from Skt. _kushṭa_, the _costum_ and _costus_ of the Roman writers. (See under PUTCHOCK.)

B.C. 16.—"COSTUM molle date, et blandi mihi thuris honores."—_Propertius_, IV. vi. 5.

c. 70-80.—"Odorum causâ unguentorumque et deliciarum, si placet, etiam superstitionis gratiâ emantur, quoniam tunc supplicamus et COSTO."—_Pliny, Hist. Nat._ xxii. 56.

c. 80-90.—(From the Sinthus or Indus) "ἀντιφορτίζεται δὲ κόστος, βδέλλα, λύκιον, νάρδος...."—_Periplus._

1563.—"_R._ And does not the Indian COSTUS grow in Guzarate?

"_O._ It grows in territory often subject to Guzarat, _i.e._ lying between Bengal and Dely and Cambay, I mean the lands of Mamdou and Chitor...."—_Garcia_, f. 72.

1584.—"COSTO _dulce_ from Zindi and Cambaia."—_Barret_, in _Hakl._ ii. 413.

KOOZA, s. A GOGLET, or pitcher of porous clay; corr. of Pers. _kūza_. Commonly used at Bombay.

[1611.—"One sack of CUSHER to make coho."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 128.]

1690.—"Therefore they carry about with them KOUSERS or Jarrs of Water, when they go abroad, to quench their thirst...."—_Ovington_, 295.

[1871.—"Many parts of India are celebrated for their COOJAHS or guglets, but the finest are brought from Bussorah, being light, thin, and porous, made from a whitish clay."—_Riddell, Ind. Domest. Econ._, 362.]

KOSHOON, s. This is a term which was affected by Tippoo Sahib in his military organisation, for a brigade, or a regiment in the larger Continental use of that word. His _Piādah 'askar_, or Regular Infantry, was formed into 5 _Kachahris_ (see CUTCHERRY), composed in all of 27 _Kushūns_. A MS. note on the copy of Kirkpatrick's _Letters_ in the India Office Library says that _Kushoon_ was properly Skt. _kshuni_ or _kshauni_, 'a grand division of the force of an Empire, as used in the _Mahābhārata_.' But the word adopted by Tippoo appears to be Turki. Thus we read in Quatremère's transl. from Abdurrazzāk: "He (Shāh Rukh) distributed to the emirs who commanded the _tomāns_ (corps of 10,000), the KOSHŪN (corps of 1000), the _sadeh_ (of 100), the _deheh_ (of 10), and even to the private soldiers, presents and rewards" (_Nots. et Exts._ xiv. 91; see also p. 89). Again: "The soldiers of Isfahan having heard of the amnesty accorded them, arrived, KOSHŪN by KOSHŪN." (_Ibid._ 130.) Vambéry gives ḲOSHŪN as Or. Turki for an army, a troop (literally whatever is composed of several parts).

[1753.—"... Kara-KUSHUN, are also foot soldiers ... the name is Turkish and signifies black guard."—_Hanway_, I. pt. ii. 252.]

c. 1782.—"In the time of the deceased Nawab, the exercises ... of the regular troops were ... performed, and the word given according to the French system ... but now, the Sultan (Tippoo) ... changed the military code ... and altered the technical terms or words of command ... to words of the Persian and Turkish languages.... From the regular infantry 5000 men being selected, they were named KUSHOON, and the officer commanding that body was called a Sipahdar...."—_Hist. of Tipu Sultan_, p. 31.

[1810.—"... with a division of five regular CUSHOONS...."—_Wilks, Mysore_, reprint 1869, ii. 218.]

KOTOW, KOWTOW, s. From the Chinese _k'o-t'ou_, lit. 'knock-head'; the salutation used in China before the Emperor, his representatives, or his symbols, made by prostrations repeated a fixed number of times, the forehead touching the ground at each prostration. It is also used as the most respectful form of salutation from children to parents, and from servants to masters on formal occasions, &c.

This mode of homage belongs to old Pan-Asiatic practice. It was not, however, according to M. Pauthier, of indigenous antiquity at the Court of China, for it is not found in the ancient Book of Rites of the Cheu Dynasty, and he supposes it to have been introduced by the great destroyer and reorganiser, Tsin shi Hwangti, the Builder of the Wall. It had certainly become established by the 8th century of our era, for it is mentioned that the Ambassadors who came to Court from the famous Hārūn-al-Rashīd (A.D. 798) had to perform it. Its nature is mentioned by Marco Polo, and by the ambassadors of Shāh Rukh (see below). It was also the established ceremonial in the presence of the Mongol Khāns, and is described by Baber under the name of _kornish_. It was probably introduced into Persia in the time of the Mongol Princes of the house of Hulākū, and it continued to be in use in the time of Shāh 'Abbās. The custom indeed in Persia may possibly have come down from time immemorial, for, as the classical quotations show, it was of very ancient prevalence in that country. But the interruptions to Persian monarchy are perhaps against this. In English the term, which was made familiar by Lord Amherst's refusal to perform it at Pekin in 1816, is frequently used for servile acquiescence or adulation.

K'O-TOU-K'O-TOU! is often colloquially used for 'Thank you' (_E. C. Baber_).

c. B.C. 484.—"And afterwards when they were come to Susa in the king's presence, and the guards ordered them to fall down and do obeisance, and went so far as to use force to compel them, they refused, and said they would never do any such thing, even were their heads thrust down to the ground, for it was not their custom to worship men, and they had not come to Persia for that purpose."—_Herodotus_, by _Rawlinson_, vii. 136.

c. B.C. 464.—"Themistocles ... first meets with Artabanus the Chiliarch, and tells him that he was a Greek, and wished to have an interview with the king.... But quoth he; 'Stranger, the laws of men are various.... You Greeks, 'tis said, most admire liberty and equality, but to us of our many and good laws the best is to honour the king, and adore him by prostration, as the Image of God, the Preserver of all things.'... Themistocles, on hearing these things, says to him: 'But I, O Artabanus, ... will myself obey your laws.'..."—_Plutarch, Themistoc._, xxvii.

c. B.C. 390.—"Conon, being sent by Pharnabazus to the king, on his arrival, in accordance with Persian custom, first presented himself to the Chiliarch Tithraustes who held the second rank in the empire, and stated that he desired an interview with the king; for no one is admitted without this. The officer replied: 'It can be at once; but consider whether you think it best to have an interview, or to write the business on which you come. For if you come into the presence you must needs worship the king (what they call προσκυνεῖν). If this is disagreeable to you you may commit your wishes to me, without doubt of their being as well accomplished.' Then Conon says: 'Indeed it is not disagreeable to me to pay the king any honour whatever. But I fear lest I bring discredit upon my city, if belonging to a state which is wont to rule over other nations I adopt manners which are not her own, but those of foreigners.' Hence he delivered his wishes in writing to the officer."—_Corn. Nepos, Conon_, c. iv.

B.C. 324.—"But he (Alexander) was now downhearted, and beginning to be despairing towards the divinity, and suspicious towards his friends. Especially he dreaded Antipater and his sons. Of these Iolas was the Chief Cupbearer, whilst Kasander had come but lately. So the latter, seeing certain Barbarians prostrating themselves (προσκυνοῦντας), a sort of thing which he, having been brought up in Greek fashion, had never witnessed before, broke into fits of laughter. But Alexander in a rage gript him fast by the hair with both hands, and knocked his head against the wall."—_Plutarch, Alexander_, lxxiv.

A.D. 798.—"In the 14th year of Tchin-yuan, the Khalif Galun (_Hārūn_) sent three ambassadors to the Emperor; they performed the ceremony of kneeling and beating the forehead on the ground, to salute the Emperor. The earlier ambassadors from the Khalifs who came to China had at first made difficulties about performing this ceremony. The Chinese history relates that the Mahomedans declared that they knelt only to worship Heaven. But eventually, being better informed, they made scruple no longer."—_Gaubil, Abrégé de l'Histoire des Thangs_, in _Amyot, Mémoires conc. les Chinois_, xvi. 144.

c. 1245.—"Tartari de mandato ipsius principes suos Baiochonoy et Bato violenter ab omnibus nunciis ad ipsos venientibus faciunt adorari cum triplici genuum flexione, triplici quoque capitum suorum in terram allisione."—_Vincent Bellovacensis, Spec. Historiale_, l. xxix. cap. 74.

1298.—"And when they are all seated, each in his proper place, then a great prelate rises and says with a loud voice: 'Bow and adore!' And as soon as he has said this, the company bow down until their foreheads touch the earth in adoration towards the Emperor as if he were a god. And this adoration they repeat four times."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. ii. ch. 15.

1404.—"E ficieronle vestir dos ropas de _camocan_ (see KINCOB), é la usanza era, quando estas roupat ponian por el Señor, de facer un gran yantar, é despues de comer de les vestir de las ropas, é entonces de fincar los finojos tres veces in tierra por reverencia del gran Señor."—_Clavijo_, § xcii.

" "And the custom was, when these robes were presented as from the Emperor, to make a great feast, and after eating to clothe them with the robes, and then that they should touch the ground three times with the knees to show great reverence for the Lord."—See _Markham_, p. 104.

1421.—"His worship Hajji Yusuf the Kazi, who was ... chief of one of the twelve imperial Councils, came forward accompanied by several Mussulmans acquainted with the languages. They said to the ambassadors: 'First prostrate yourselves, and then touch the ground three times with your heads.'"—_Embassy from Shāh Rukh_, in _Cathay_, p. ccvi.

1502.—"My uncle the elder Khan came three or four farsangs out from Tashkend, and having erected an awning, seated himself under it. The younger Khan advanced ... and when he came to the distance at which the _kornish_ is to be performed, he knelt nine times...."—_Baber_, 106.

c. 1590.—The _kornish_ under Akbar had been greatly modified:

"His Majesty has commanded the palm of the right hand to be placed upon the forehead, and the head to be bent downwards. This mode of salutation, in the language of the present age, is called _Kornish_."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 158.

But for his position as the head of religion, in his new faith he permitted, or claimed prostration (_sijda_) before him:

"As some perverse and dark-minded men look upon prostration as blasphemous man-worship, His Majesty, from practical wisdom, has ordered it to be discontinued by the ignorant, and remitted it to all ranks.... However, in the private assembly, when any of those are in waiting, upon whom the star of good fortune shines, and they receive the order of seating themselves, they certainly perform the prostration of gratitude by bowing down their foreheads to the earth."—_Ibid._ p. 159.

[1615.—"... Whereatt some officers called me to _size-da_ (_sij-dah_), but the King answered no, no, in Persian."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 244; and see ii. 296.]

1618.—"The King (Shāh 'Abbās) halted and looked at the Sultan, the latter on both knees, as is their fashion, near him, and advanced his right foot towards him to be kissed. The Sultan having kissed it, and touched it with his forehead ... made a circuit round the king, passing behind him, and making way for his companions to do the like. This done the Sultan came and kissed a second time, as did the other, and this they did three times."—_P. della Valle_, i. 646.

[c. 1686.—"Job (Charnock) made a salam _Koornis_, or low obeisance, every second step he advanced."—_Orme, Fragments_, quoted in _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. xcvii.]

1816.—"Lord Amherst put into my hands ... a translation ... by Mr. Morrison of a document received at Tongchow with some others from Chang, containing an official description of the ceremonies to be observed at the public audience of the Embassador.... The Embassador was then to have been conducted by the Mandarins to the level area, where kneeling ... he was next to have been conducted to the lower end of the hall, where facing the upper part ... he was to have performed the KO-TOU with 9 prostrations; afterwards he was to have been led out of the hall, and having prostrated himself once behind the row of Mandarins, he was to have been allowed to sit down; he was further to have prostrated himself with the attendant Princes and Mandarins when the Emperor drank. Two other prostrations were to have been made, the first when the milk-tea was presented to him, and the other when he had finished drinking."—_Ellis's Journal of_ (Lord Amherst's) _Embassy to China_, 213-214.

1824.—"The first ambassador, with all his following, shall then perform the ceremonial of the three kneelings and the nine prostrations; they shall then rise and be led away in proper order."—_Ceremonial observed at the Court of Peking for the Reception of Ambassadors_, ed. 1824, in _Pauthier_, 192.

1855.—"... The spectacle of one after another of the aristocracy of nature making the KOTOW to the aristocracy of the accident."—_H. Martineau, Autobiog._ ii. 377.

1860.—"Some Seiks, and a private in the Buffs having remained behind with the grog-carts, fell into the hands of the Chinese. On the next morning they were brought before the authorities, and commanded to perform the KOTOU. The Seiks obeyed; but Moyse, the English soldier, declaring that he would not prostrate himself before any Chinaman alive, was immediately knocked upon the head, and his body thrown upon a dunghill" (see China Correspondent of the _Times_). This passage prefaces some noble lines by Sir F. Doyle, ending:

"Vain mightiest fleets, of iron framed; Vain those all-shattering guns; Unless proud England keep, untamed, The strong heart of her sons. So let his name through Europe ring— A man of mean estate, Who died, as firm as Sparta's king, Because his soul was great." _Macmillan's Mag._ iii. 130.

1876.—"Nebba more KOWTOW big people."—_Leland_, 46.

1879.—"We know that John Bull adores a lord, but a man of Major L'Estrange's social standing would scarcely KOWTOW to every shabby little title to be found in stuffy little rooms in Mayfair."—_Sat. Review_, April 19, p. 505.

KOTUL, s. This appears to be a Turki word, though adopted by the Afghans. _Kotal_, 'a mountain pass, a _col_.' Pavet de Courteille quotes several passages, in which it occurs, from Baber's original Turki.

[1554.—"KOUTEL." See under RHINOCEROS.

[1809.—"We afterwards went on through the hills, and crossed two COTULS or passes."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, ed. 1842, i. 51.]

KUBBER, KHUBBER, s. Ar.—P.—H. _khabar_, 'news,' and especially as a sporting term, news of game, _e.g._ "There is PUCKA KHUBBER of a tiger this morning."

[1828.—"... the servant informed us that there were some gongwalas, or villagers, in waiting, who had some KHUBBER (news about tigers) to give us."—_Mundy, Pen and Pencil Sketches_, ed. 1858, p. 53.]

1878.—"KHABAR of innumerable black partridges had been received."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 159.

1879.—"He will not tell me what KHABBAR has been received."—'_Vanity Fair_,' Nov. 29, p. 299.

KUBBERDAUR. An interjectional exclamation, 'Take care!' Pers. _khabar-dār!_ 'take heed!' (see KUBBER). It is the usual cry of chokidārs to show that they are awake. [As a substantive it has the sense of a 'scout' or 'spy.']

c. 1664.—"Each _omrah_ causeth a guard to be kept all the night long, in his particular camp, of such men that perpetually go the round, and cry KABER-DAR, have a care."—_Bernier_, E.T. 119; [ed. _Constable_, 369].

c. 1665.—"Les archers crient ensuite a pleine tête, CABERDAR, c'est à dire prends garde."—_Thevenot_, v. 58.

[1813.—"There is a strange custom which prevails at all Indian courts, of having a servant called a KHUBUR-DAR, or newsman, who is an admitted spy upon the chief, about whose person he is employed."—_Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp_, ed. 1892, p. 25.]

KUHÁR, s. Hind. _Kahār_, [Skt. _skandha-kāra_, 'one who carries loads on his shoulders']. The name of a Śūdra caste of cultivators, numerous in Bahār and the N.W. Provinces, whose speciality is to carry palankins. The name is, therefore, in many parts of India synonymous with 'palankin-bearer,' and the Hindu body-servants called BEARERS (q.v.) in the Bengal Presidency are generally of this caste.

c. 1350.—"It is the custom for every traveller in India ... also to hire KAHĀRS, who carry the kitchen furniture, whilst others carry himself in the palankin, of which we have spoken, and carry the latter when it is not in use."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 415.

c. 1550.—"So saying he began to make ready a present, and sent for bulbs, roots, and fruit, birds and beasts, with the finest of fish ... which were brought by KAHĀRS in basketfuls."—_Rāmāyana of Tulsi Dās_, by _Growse_, 1878, ii. 101.

1673.—"He (the President of Bombay) goes sometimes in his Coach, drawn by large Milk-white Oxen, sometimes on Horseback, other times in Palankeens, carried by COHORS, _Musselmen_ Porters."—_Fryer_, 68.

1810.—"The CAHAR, or palanquin-bearer, is a servant of peculiar utility in a country where, for four months, the intense heat precludes Europeans from taking much exercise."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 209.

1873.—"_Bhuí_ KAHÁR. A widely spread caste of rather inferior rank, whose occupation is to carry _palkis_, _dolis_, water-skins, &c.; to act as Porters ... they eat flesh and drink spirits: they are an ignorant but industrious class. Buchanan describes them as of Telinga descent...."—Dr. H. V. Carter's _Notices of Castes in Bombay Pry._, quoted in _Ind. Antiq._ ii. 154.

KULÁ, KLÁ, n.p. Burmese name of a native of Continental India; and hence misapplied also to the English and other Westerns who have come from India to Burma; in fact used generally for a Western foreigner.

The origin of this term has been much debated. Some have supposed it to be connected with the name of the Indian race, the _Kols_; another suggestion has connected it with _Kalinga_ (see KLING); and a third with the Skt. _kula_, 'caste or tribe'; whilst the Burmese popular etymology renders it from _kū_, 'to cross over,' and _la_, 'to come,' therefore 'the people that come across (the sea).' But the true history of the word has for the first time been traced by Professor Forchhammer, to GOLA, the name applied in old Pegu inscriptions to the Indian Buddhist immigrants, a name which he identifies with the Skt. _Gauḍa_, the ancient name of Northern Bengal, whence the famous city of Gauṛ (see GOUR, C).

14th cent.—"The Heroes Sona and Uttara were sent to Rāmañña, which forms a part of Suvannabhūmi, to propagate the holy faith.... This town is called to this day GOLA_mattikanagara_, because of the many houses it contained made of earth in the fashion of houses of the GOLA people."—_Inscr. at Kalyāni near Pegu_, in _Forchhammer_, ii. 5.

1795.—"They were still anxious to know why a person consulting his own amusement, and master of his own time, should walk so fast; but on being informed that I was a 'COLAR,' or stranger, and that it was the custom of my country, they were reconciled to this...."—_Symes, Embassy_, p. 290.

1855.—"His private dwelling was a small place on one side of the court, from which the women peeped out at the KALÁS;..."—_Yule, Mission to the Court of Ava_ (_Phayre's_), p. 5.

" "By a curious self-delusion, the Burmans would seem to claim that in theory at least they are white people. And what is still more curious, the Bengalees appear indirectly to admit the claim; for our servants in speaking of themselves and their countrymen, as distinguished from the Burmans, constantly made use of the term _kálá admi_—'black man,' as the representative of the Burmese KĂLÁ, a foreigner."—_Ibid._ p. 37.

KUMPÁSS, s. Hind. _kampās_, corruption of English _compass_, and hence applied not only to a marine or a surveying compass, but also to theodolites, levelling instruments, and other elaborate instruments of observation, and even to the shaft of a carriage. Thus the sextant used to be called _tikunta kampāss_, "the 3-cornered compass."

[1866.—"Many an amusing story did I hear of this wonderful KUMPASS. It possessed the power of reversing everything observed. Hence if you looked through the _doorbeen_ at a fort, everything inside was revealed. Thus the Feringhees so readily took forts, not by skill or by valour, but by means of the wonderful power of the _doorbeen_."—_Confess. of an Orderly_, 175.]

KUNKUR, CONKER, &c., s. Hind. _kankar_, 'gravel.' As regards the definition of the word in Anglo-Indian usage it is impossible to improve on Wilson: "A coarse kind of limestone found in the soil, in large tabular strata, or interspersed throughout the superficial mould, in nodules of various sizes, though usually small." Nodular _kunkur_, wherever it exists, is the usual material for road metalling, and as it binds when wetted and rammed into a compact, hard, and even surface, it is an admirable material for the purpose.

c. 1781.—"Etaya is situated on a very high bank of the river Jumna, the sides of which consist of what in India is called CONCHA, which is originally sand, but the constant action of the sun in the dry season forms it almost into a vitrification" (!)—_Hodges_, 110.

1794.—"KONKER" appears in a Notification for tenders in Calcutta Gazette.—In _Seton-Karr_, ii. 135.

c. 1809.—"We came within view of Cawnpore. Our long, long voyage terminated under a high CONKUR bank."—_Mrs. Sherwood, Autobiog._ 381.

1810.—"... a weaker kind of lime is obtained by burning a substance called KUNKUR, which, at first, might be mistaken for small rugged flints, slightly coated with soil."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 13.

KUREEF, KHURREEF, s. Hind. adopted from Ar. _kharīf_ ('autumn'). The crop sown just before, or at the beginning of, the rainy season, in May or June, and reaped after the rains in November-December. This includes rice, maize, the tall millets, &c. (See RUBBEE).

[1824.—"The basis on which the settlements were generally founded, was a measurement of the KHUREEF, or first crop, when it is cut down, and of the RUBBEE, or second, when it is about half a foot high...."—_Malcolm, Central India_, ii. 29.]

KURNOOL, n.p. The name of a city and territory in the Deccan, _Karnūl_ of the _Imp. Gazetteer_; till 1838 a tributary Nawabship; then resumed on account of treason; and now since 1858 a collectorate of Madras Presidency. Properly _Kandanūr_; _Canoul_ of Orme. Kirkpatrick says that the name _Kurnool_, _Kunnool_, or _Kundnool_ (all of which forms seem to be applied corruptly to the place) signifies in the language of that country 'fine spun, clear thread,' and according to Meer Husain it has its name from its beautiful cotton fabrics. But we presume the town must have existed before it made cotton fabrics? This is a specimen of the stuff that men, even so able as Kirkpatrick, sometimes repeat after those native authorities who "ought to know better," as we are often told. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives the name as Tam. _karnūlu_, from _kandena_, 'a mixture of lamp-oil and burnt straw used in greasing cart-wheels' and _prolu_, 'village,' because when the temple at Alampur was being built, the wheels of the carts were greased here, and thus a settlement was formed.]

KUTTAUR, s. Hind. _kaṭār_, Skt. _kaṭṭāra_, 'a dagger,' especially a kind of dagger peculiar to India, having a solid blade of diamond-section, the handle of which consists of two parallel bars with a cross-piece joining them. The hand grips the cross-piece, and the bars pass along each side of the wrist. [See a drawing in _Egerton, Handbook, Indian Arms_, pl. ix.] Ibn Batuta's account is vivid, and perhaps in the matter of size there may be no exaggeration. Through the kindness of Col. Waterhouse I have a phototype of some Travancore weapons shown at the Calcutta Exhibition of 1883-4; among them two great _kaṭārs_, with sheaths made from the snouts of two saw-fishes (with the teeth remaining in). They are done to scale, and one of the blades is 20 inches long, the other 26. There is also a plate in the _Ind. Antiq._ (vii. 193) representing some curious weapons from the Tanjore Palace Armoury, among which are _kaṭār_-hilted daggers evidently of great length, though the entire length is not shown. The plate accompanies interesting notes by Mr. M. J. Walhouse, who states the curious fact that many of the blades mounted _kaṭār_-fashion were of European manufacture, and that one of these bore the famous name of Andrea Ferara. I add an extract. Mr. Walhouse accounts for the adoption of these blades in a country possessing the far-famed Indian steel, in that the latter was excessively brittle. The passage from Stavorinus describes the weapon, without giving a native name. We do not know what name is indicated by 'belly piercer.'

c. 1343.—"The villagers gathered round him, and one of them stabbed him with a ḲATTĀRA. This is the name given to an iron weapon resembling a plough-share; the hand is inserted into it so that the forearm is shielded; but the blade beyond is two cubits in length, and a blow with it is mortal."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 31-32.

1442.—"The blacks of this country have the body nearly naked.... In one hand they hold an Indian poignard (KATĀRAH-_i-Hindī_), and in the other a buckler of ox-hide ... this costume is common to the king and the beggar."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in the XVth Cent_., p. 17.

c. 1526.—"On the whole there were given one tipchâk horse with the saddle, two pairs of swords with the belts, 25 sets of enamelled daggers (_khanjar_—see HANGER), 16 enamelled KITÂREHS, two daggers (_jamdher_—see JUMDUD) set with precious stones."—_Baber_, 338.

[c. 1590.—In the list of the Moghul arms we have: "10. KATÁRAH, price ½ R. to 1 Muhur."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 110, with an engraving, No. 9, pl. xii.]

1638.—"Les personnes de qualité portẽt dans la ceinture vne sorte d'armes, ou de poignards, courte et large, qu'ils appellent _ginda_ (?) ou CATARRE, dont la garde et la gaine sont d'or."—_Mandelslo_, Paris, 1659, 223.

1673.—"They go rich in Attire, with a Poniard, or CATARRE, at their girdle."—_Fryer_, 93.

1690.—"... which chafes and ferments him to such a pitch; that with a CATARRY or Bagonet in his hands he first falls upon those that are near him ... killing and stabbing as he goes...."—_Ovington_, 237.

1754.—"To these were added an enamelled dagger (which the Indians call CUTTARRI) and two swords...."—_H. of Nadir_, in _Hanway's Travels_, ii. 386.

1768-71.—"They (the Moguls) on the left side ... wear a weapon which they call by a name that may be translated _belly-piercer_; it is about 14 inches long; broad near the hilt, and tapering away to a sharp point; it is made of fine steel; the handle has, on each side of it, a catch, which, when the weapon is griped by the hand, shuts round the wrist, and secures it from being dropped."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 457.

1813.—"After a short silent prayer, Lullabhy, in the presence of all the company, waved his CATARRA, or short dagger, over the bed of the expiring man.... The patient continued for some time motionless: in half an hour his heart appeared to beat, circulation quickened, ... at the expiration of the third hour Lullabhy had effected his cure."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 249; [2nd ed. ii. 272, and see i. 69].

1856.—"The manners of the bardic tribe are very similar to those of their Rajpoot clients; their dress is nearly the same, but the bard seldom appears without the 'KUTÂR,' or dagger, a representation of which is scrawled beside his signature, and often rudely engraved upon his monumental stone, in evidence of his death in the sacred duty of TRÂGÂ" (q.v.).—_Forbes, Râs Mâlâ_, ed. 1878, pp. 559-560.

1878.—"The ancient Indian smiths seem to have had a difficulty in hitting on a medium between this highly refined brittle steel and a too soft metal. In ancient sculptures, as in Srirangam near Trichinapalli, life-sized figures of armed men are represented, bearing KUTTARS or long daggers of a peculiar shape; the handles, not so broad as in the later KUTTARS, are covered with a long narrow guard, and the blades 2¼ inches broad at bottom, taper very gradually to a point through a length of 18 inches, more than ¾ of which is deeply channelled on both sides with 6 converging grooves. There were many of these in the Tanjor armoury, perfectly corresponding ... and all were so soft as to be easily bent."—_Ind. Antiq._ vii.

KUZZANNA, s. Ar.—H. _khizāna_, or _khazāna_, 'a treasury.' [In Ar. _khazīnah_, or _khaznah_, means 'a treasure,' representing 1000 _kis_ or purses, each worth about £5 (see _Burton, Ar. Nights_, i. 405).] It is the usual word for the district and general treasuries in British India; and _khazānchī_ for the treasurer.

1683.—"Ye King's Duan (see DEWAUN) had demanded of them 8000 Rupees on account of remains of last year's Tallecas (see TALLICA) ... ordering his Peasdast (_Peshdast_, an assistant) to see it suddenly paid in ye King's CUZZANNA."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 103.

[1757.—"A mint has been established in Calcutta; continue coining gold and silver into SICCAS and MOHURS ... they shall pass current in the provinces of Bengal, Bahar and Orissa, and be received into the CADGANNA...."—Perwannah from _Jaffier Ally Khan_, in _Verelst_, App. 145.]

KUZZILBASH, n.p. Turki _kizil-bāsh_, 'red-head.' This title has been since the days of the Safavi (see SOPHY) dynasty in Persia, applied to the Persianized Turks, who form the ruling class in that country, from the red caps which they wore. The class is also settled extensively over Afghanistan. ["At Kābul," writes Bellew (_Races of Afghanistan_, 107), "he (Nādir) left as _chandaul_, or 'rear guard,' a detachment of 12,000 of his Kizilbāsh (so named from the red caps they wore), or Mughal Persian troops. After the death of Nādir they remained at Kābul as a military colony, and their descendants occupy a distinct quarter of the city, which is called _Chandaul_. These Kizilbāsh hold their own ground here, as a distinct Persian community of the Shia persuasion, against the native population of the Sunni profession. They constitute an important element in the general population of the city, and exercise a considerable influence in its local politics. Owing to their isolated position and antagonism to the native population, they are favourably inclined to the British authority."] Many of them used to take service with the Delhi emperors; and not a few do so now in our frontier cavalry regiments.

c. 1510.—"L'vsanza loro è di portare vna BERRETTA ROSSA, ch'auanza sopra la testa mezzo braccio, a guisa d'vn zon ('like a top'), che dalla parte, che si mette in testa, vine a essar larga, ristringendosi tuttauia sino in cima, et è fatta con dodici coste grosse vn dito ... ne mai tagliano barba ne mostacchi."—_G. M. Angiolello_, in _Ramusio_, ii. f. 74.

1550.—"Oltra il deserto che è sopra il Corassam fino à Samarcand ... signorreggiano _Iescil bas_, cioè le berrette verdi, le quali benette verdi sono alcuni Tartari Musulmani che portano le loro berrette di feltro verde acute, e cosi si fanno chiamare à differentia de Soffiani suoi capitali nemici che signoreggiano la Persia, pur anche essi Musulmani, i quali portano le BERRETTE ROSSE, quali berrette verdi e rosse, hanno continuamente hauuta fra se guerra crudelissima per causa di diversità di opinione nella loro religione."—_Chaggi Memet_, in _Ramusio_, ii. f. 16_v_. "Beyond the desert above Corassam, as far as Samarkand and the idolatrous cities, the _Yeshilbas_ (_Iescilbas_) or 'Green-caps,' are predominant. These Green-caps are certain Musulman Tartars who wear pointed caps of green felt, and they are so called to distinguish them from their chief enemies the Soffians, who are predominant in Persia, who are indeed also Musulmans, but who wear RED CAPS."

1574.—"These Persians are also called _Red Turks_, which I believe is because they have behind on their Turbants, Red Marks, as Cotton Ribbands &c. with Red Brims, whereby they are soon discerned from other Nations."—_Rauwolff_, 173.

1606.—"COCELBAXAS, who are the soldiers whom they esteem most highly."—_Gouvea_, f. 143.

1653.—"Ie visité le KESELBACHE qui y commande vne petite forteresse, duquel ie receu beaucoup de civilitez."—_De La Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, pp. 284-5.

" "KESELBACHE est vn mot composé de _Kesel_, qui signifie rouge, et _bachi_, teste, comme qui diroit TESTE ROUGE, et par ce terme s'entendent les gens de guerre de Perse, à cause du bonnet de Sophi qui est rouge."—_Ibid._ 545.

1673.—"Those who compose the Main Body of the Cavalry, are the CUSLE-BASHEES, or with us the Chevaliers."—_Fryer_, 356. Fryer also writes CUSSELBASH (Index).

1815.—"The seven Turkish tribes, who had been the chief promoters of his (Ismail's) glory and success, were distinguished by a particular dress; they wore a red cap, from which they received the Turkish name of KUZELBASH, or 'golden heads,' which has descended to their posterity."—_Malcolm, H. of Persia_, ii. 502-3.

1828.—"The KUZZILBASH, a Tale of Khorasan. By James Baillie Fraser."

1883.—"For there are rats and rats, and a man of average capacity may as well hope to distinguish scientifically between Ghilzais, Kuki Kheyls, Logar Maliks, Shigwals, Ghazis, Jezailchis, Hazaras, Logaris, Wardaks, Mandozais, Lepel-Griffin, and KIZILBASHES, as to master the division of the great race of rats."—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 15.

KYFE, n. One often meets with this word (Ar. KAIF) in books about the Levant, to indicate the absolute enjoyment of the _dolce far niente_. Though it is in the Hindustāni dictionaries, we never remember to have heard it used in India; but the first quotation below shows that it is, or has been, in use in Western India, in something like the Turkish sense. The proper meaning of the Ar. word is 'how?' 'in what manner?' the secondary is 'partial intoxication.' This looks almost like a parallel to the English vulgar slang of 'how comed you so?' But in fact a man's _kaif_ is his 'howness,' _i.e._ what pleases him, his humour; and this passes into the sense of gaiety caused by _ḥashīsh_, &c.

1808.—"... a kind of _confectio Japonica_ loaded with opium, _Gānja_ or _Bang_, and causing KEIF, or the first degree of intoxication, lulling the senses and disposing to sleep."—_R. Drummond._

KYOUNG, s. Burm. _kyaung_. A Buddhist monastery. The term is not employed by Padre Sangermano, who uses BAO, a word, he says, used by the Portuguese in India (p. 88). I cannot explain it. [See BAO.]

1799.—"The KIOUMS or convents of the Rhahaans are different in their structure from common houses, and much resemble the architecture of the Chinese; they are made entirely of wood; the roof is composed of different stages, supported by strong pillars," &c.—_Symes_, p. 210.

KYTHEE, s. Hind. _Kaithī_. A form of cursive Nagari character, used by Bunyas, &c., in Gangetic India. It is from _Kāyath_ (Skt. _Kāyastha_), a member of the writer-caste.

L

LAC, s. Hind. _lākh_, from Skt. _lākshā_, for _rākshā_. The resinous incrustation produced on certain trees (of which the _dhāk_ (see DHAWK) is one, but chiefly PEEPUL, and _khossum_ [_kusum_, _kusumb_], _i.e._ _Schleichera bijuga_, _trijuga_) by the puncture of the Lac insect (_Coccus Lacca_, L.). See _Roxburgh_, in Vol. III. _As. Res._, 384 _seqq._; [and a full list of the trees on which the insect feeds, in _Watt, Econ. Dict._ ii. 410 _seq._]. The incrustation contains 60 to 70 per cent. of resinous _lac_, and 10 per cent. of dark red colouring matter from which is manufactured _lac-dye_. The material in its original crude form is called _stick-lac_; when boiled in water it loses its red colour, and is then termed _seed-lac_; the melted clarified substance, after the extraction of the dye, is turned out in thin irregular laminae called _shell-lac_. This is used to make sealing-wax, in the fabrication of varnishes, and very largely as a stiffening for men's hats.

Though _lāk_ bears the same sense in Persian, and _lak_ or _luk_ are used in modern Arabic for sealing-wax, it would appear from Dozy (_Glos._, pp. 295-6, and _Oosterlingen_, 57), that identical or approximate forms are used in various Arabic-speaking regions for a variety of substances giving a red dye, including the _coccus ilicis_ or Kermes. Still, we have seen no evidence that in India the word was applied otherwise than to the _lac_ of our heading. (Garcia says that the Arabs called it _loc-sumutri_, 'lac of Sumatra'; probably because the Pegu lac was brought to the ports of Sumatra, and purchased there.) And this the term in the _Periplus_ seems unquestionably to indicate; whilst it is probable that the passage quoted from Aelian is a much misconceived account of the product. It is not nearly so absurd as De Monfart's account below. The English word _lake_ for a certain red colour is from this. So also are _lacquer_ and _lackered_ ware, because _lac_ is used in some of the varnishes with which such ware is prepared.

c. A.D. 80-90.—These articles are imported (to the ports of _Barbaricē_, on the W. of the Red Sea) from the interior parts of Ariakē:—

"Σίδηρος Ἰνδικὸς καὶ στόμωμα (Indian iron and steel) * * * * * Λάκκος χρωμάτινος (LAC-_dye_)." _Periplus_, § 6.

c. 250.—"There are produced in India animals of the size of a beetle, of a red colour, and if you saw them for the first time you would compare them to cinnabar. They have very long legs, and are soft to the touch; they are produced on the trees that bear _electrum_, and they feed on the fruit of these. The Indians catch them and crush them, and with these dye their red cloaks, and the tunics under these, and everything else that they wish to turn to this colour, and to dye. And this kind of clothing is carried also to the King of Persia."—_Aelian, de Nat. Animal_. iv. 46.

c. 1343.—The notice of _lacca_ in Pegolotti is in parts very difficult to translate, and we do not feel absolutely certain that it refers to the Indian product, though we believe it to be so. Thus, after explaining that there are two classes of _lacca_, the _matura_ and _acerba_, or ripe and unripe, he goes on: "It is produced attached to stalks, _i.e._ to the branches of shrubs, but it ought to be clear from stalks, and earthy dust, and sand, and from _costiere_ (?). The stalks are the twigs of the wood on which it is produced, the _costiere_ or _figs_, as the Catalans call them, are composed of the dust of the thing, which when it is fresh heaps together and hardens like pitch; only that pitch is black, and those _costiere_ or figs are red and of the colour of unripe LACCA. And more of these _costiere_ is found in the unripe than the ripe LACCA," and so on.—_Della Decima_, iii. 365.

1510.—"There also grows a very large quantity of LACCA (or _lacra_) for making red colour, and the tree of this is formed like our trees which produce walnuts."—_Varthema_, 238.

1516.—"Here (in Pegu) they load much fine LAQUAR, which grows in the country."—_Barbosa, Lisbon Acad._, 366.

1519.—"And because he had it much in charge to get all the _lac_ (ALACRE) that he could, the governor knowing through information of the merchants that much came to the Coast of Choromandel by the ships of Pegu and Martaban that frequented that coast...."—_Correa_, ii. 567.

1563.—"Now it is time to speak of the LACRE, of which so much is consumed in this country in closing letters, and for other seals, in the place of wax."—_Garcia_, f. 112_v_.

1582.—"LAKER is a kinde of gum that procedeth of the ant."—_Castañeda_, tr. by N.L., f. 33.

c. 1590.—(Recipe for _Lac_ varnish). "LAC is used for _chighs_ (see CHICK, A). If red, 4 _ser_ of LAC, and 1 _s._ of vermilion; if yellow, 4 _s._ of LAC, and 1 _s._ _zarnīkh_."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 226.

1615.—"In this Iland (Goa) is the hard Waxe made (which we call Spanish Waxe), and is made in the manner following. They inclose a large plotte of ground, with a little trench filled with water; then they sticke up a great number of small staues vpon the sayd plot, that being done they bring thither a sort of pismires, farre biggar than ours, which beeing debar'd by the water to issue out, are constrained to retire themselves vppon the said staues, where they are kil'd with the Heate of the Sunne, and thereof it is that LACKA is made."—_De Monfart_, 35-36.

c. 1610.—"... Vne manière de boëte ronde, vernie, et LACRÈE, qui est vne ouurage de ces isles."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 127; [Hak. Soc. i. 170].

1627.—"LAC is a strange drugge, made by certain winged Pismires of the gumme of Trees."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 569.

1644.—"There are in the territories of the _Mogor_, besides those things mentioned, other articles of trade, such as LACRE, both the insect lacre and the cake" (_de formiga e de pasta_).—_Bocarro, MS._

1663.—"In one of these Halls you shall find Embroiderers ... in another you shall see Goldsmiths ... in a fourth Workmen in LACCA."—_Bernier_ E.T. 83; [ed. _Constable_, 259].

1727.—"Their LACKT or _japon'd_ Ware is without any Doubt the best in the World."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 305; [ed. 1744].

LACCADIVE ISLANDS, n.p. Probably Skt. _Lakśadvīpa_, '100,000 Islands'; a name however which would apply much better to the Maldives, for the former are not really very numerous. There is not, we suspect, any ancient or certain native source for the name as specifically applied to the northern group of islands. Barbosa, the oldest authority we know as mentioning the group (1516), calls them _Malandiva_, and the Maldives _Palandiva_. Several of the individual islands are mentioned in the _Tuhfat-al-Majāhidīn_ (E.T. by _Rowlandson_, pp. 150-52), the group itself being called "the islands of Malabar."

LACK, s. One hundred thousand, and especially in the Anglo-Indian colloquial 100,000 Rupees, in the days of better exchange the equivalent of £10,000. Hind. _lākh_, _lak_, &c., from Skt. _laksha_, used (see below) in the same sense, but which appears to have originally meant "a mark." It is necessary to explain that the term does not occur in the earlier Skt. works. Thus in the _Talavakāra Brāhmaṇā_, a complete series of the higher numerical terms is given. After _śata_ (10), _sahasra_ (1000), comes _ayuta_ (10,000), _prayuta_ (_now_ a million), _niyuta_ (_now_ also a million), _arbuda_ (100 millions), _nyarbuda_ (not now used), _nikharṇa_ (do.), and _padma_ (now 10,000 millions). _Laksha_ is therefore a modern substitute for _prayuta_, and the series has been expanded. This was probably done by the Indian astronomers between the 5th and 10th centuries A.D.

The word has been adopted in the Malay and Javanese, and other languages of the Archipelago. But it is remarkable that in all of this class of languages which have adopted the word it is used in the sense of 10,000 instead of 100,000 with the sole exception of the Lampungs of Sumatra, who use it correctly. (_Crawfurd_). (See CRORE.)

We should observe that though a _lack_, used absolutely for a sum of money, in modern times always implies rupees, this has not always been the case. Thus in the time of Akbar and his immediate successors the revenue was settled and reckoned in _laks_ of DAMS (q.v.). Thus:

c. 1594.—"In the 40th year of his majesty's reign (Akbar's), his dominions consisted of 105 _Sircars_, subdivided into 2737 _Kusbahs_ (see CUSBAH), the revenue of which he settled for ten years, at the annual rent of 3 _Arribs_, 62 _Crore_, 97 LACKS, 55,246 _Dams_...."—_Ayeen_, ed. _Gladwin_, ii. 1; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 115].

At Ormuz again we find another LACK in vogue, of which the unit was apparently the _dīnār_, not the old gold coin, but a degenerate _dīnār_ of small value. Thus:

1554.—"(Money of Ormuz).—A LEQUE is equivalent to 50 pardaos of _çadis_, which is called 'bad money,' (and this _leque_ is not a coin but a number by which they reckon at Ormuz): and each of these pardaos is equal to 2 _azares_, and each _azar_ to 10 _çadis_, each _çadi_ to 100 _dinars_, and after this fashion they calculate in the books of the Custom-house...."—_Nunez, Lyvro dos Pesos_, &c., in _Subsidios_, 25.

Here the _azar_ is the Persian _hazār_ or 1000 (_dīnārs_); the _çadi_ Pers. _sad_ or 100 (_dīnārs_); the LEQUE or LAK, 100,000 (_dīnārs_); and the _tomān_ (see TOMAUN), which does not appear here, is 10,000 (_dīnārs_).

c. 1300.—"They went to the _Kāfir's_ tent, killed him, and came back into the town, whence they carried off money belonging to the Sultan amounting to 12 LAKS. The LAK is a sum of 100,000 (silver) _dīnārs_, equivalent to 10,000 Indian gold _dīnārs_."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 106.

c. 1340.—"The Sultan distributes daily two LĀKS in alms, never less; a sum of which the equivalent in money of Egypt and Syria would be 160,000 pieces of silver."—_Shihābuddīn Dimishki_, in _Notes and Exts._, xiii. 192.

In these examples from Pinto the word is used apart from money, in the Malay form, but not in the Malay sense of 10,000:

c. 1540.—"The old man desiring to satisfie _Antonio de Faria's_ demand, _Sir_, said he ... _the chronicles of those times affirm, how in only four yeares and an half sixteen_ LACAZAAS (_lacasá_) _of men were slain, every_ LACAZAA _containing an hundred thousand_."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xlv.) in _Cogan_, p. 53.

c. 1546.—"... he ruined in 4 months space all the enemies countries, with such a destruction of people as, if credit may be given to our histories ... there died fifty LAQUESAAS of persons."—_Ibid._ p. 224.

1615.—"And the whole present was worth ten of their LEAKES, as they call them; a LEAKE being 10,000 pounds sterling; the whole 100,000 pounds sterling."—_Coryat's Letters from India_ (_Crudities_, iii. f. 25_v_).

1616.—"He received twenty LECKS of roupies towards his charge (two hundred thousand pounds sterling)."—_Sir T. Roe_, reprint, p. 35; [Hak. Soc. i. 201, and see i. 95, 183, 238].

1651.—"Yeder LAC is hondert duysend."—_Rogerius_, 77.

c. 1665.—"Il faut cent mille roupies pour faire un LEK, cent mille LEKS pour faire un _courou_, cent mille _courous_ pour faire un _padan_, et cent mille _padan_ pour faire un _nil_."—_Thevenot_, v. 54.

1673.—"In these great Solemnities, it is usual for them to set it around with Lamps to the number of two or three LEAQUES, which is so many hundred thousand in our account."—_Fryer_, [p. 104, reading LECQUES].

1684.—"They have by information of the servants dug in severall places of the house, where they have found great summes of money. Under his bed were found LACKS 4½. In the House of Office two LACKS. They in all found Ten LACKS already, and make no doubt but to find more."—_Hedges, Diary_, Jan. 2; [Hak. Soc. i. 145].

1692.—"... a LACK of Pagodas...."—In _Wheeler_, i. 262.

1747.—"The Nabob and other Principal Persons of this Country are of such an extreme lacrative (_sic_) Disposition, and ... are so exceedingly avaritious, occasioned by the large Proffers they have received from the French, that nothing less than LACKS will go near to satisfie them."—_Letter from Ft. St. David to the Court_, May 2 (MS. Records in India Office).

1778.—"Sir Matthew Mite will make up the money already advanced in another name, by way of future mortgage upon his estate, for the entire purchase, 5 LACKS of roupees."—_Foote, The Nabob_, Act I. sc. i.

1785.—"Your servants have no Trade in this country; neither do you pay them high wages, yet in a few years they return to England with many LACS of pagodas."—_Nabob of Arcot_, in Burke's Speech on his Debts, _Works_, iv. 18.

1833.—"Tout le reste (et dans le reste il y a des intendants riches de plus de vingt LAKS) s'assied par terre."—_Jacquemont, Correspond._ ii. 120.

1879.—"In modern times the only numbers in practical use above 'thousands' are _laksa_ ('LAC' or 'LAKH') and _koṭi_ ('crore'); and an Indian sum is wont to be pointed thus: 123, 45, 67, 890, to signify 123 crores, 45 LAKHS, + 67 thousand, eight hundred and ninety."—_Whitney, Sansk. Grammar_, 161.

The older writers, it will be observed (c. 1600-1620), put the LAKH at £10,000; Hamilton (c. 1700) puts it at £12,500; Williamson (c. 1810) at the same; then for many years it stood again as the equivalent of £10,000; now (1880) it is little more than £8000; [now (1901) about £6666].

LACKERAGE. (See KHIRAJ.)

LALL-SHRAUB, s. Englishman's Hind. _lāl-sharāb_, 'red wine.' The universal name of claret in India.

[c. 1780.—"To every plate are set down two glasses; one pyramidal (like hobnob glasses in England) for LOLL SHRUB (_scilicet_, claret); the other a common sized wineglass for whatever beverage is most agreeable."—_Diary of Mrs. Fay_, in _Busteed, Echoes_, 123.]

LALLA, s. P.—H. _lālā_. In Persia this word seems to be used for a kind of domestic tutor; now for a male nurse, or as he would be called in India, 'child's bearer.' In N. India it is usually applied to a native clerk writing the vernacular, or to a respectable merchant. [For the Pers. usage see _Blochmann, Āīn_, i. 426 note.]

[1765.—"Amongst the first to be considered, I would recommend Juggut Seet, and one Gurdy LOLL."—_Verelst_, App. 218.

[1841.—"Where there are no tigers, the LALLA (scribe) becomes a shikaree."—_Society in India_, ii. 176.]

LAMA, s. A Tibetan Buddhist monk. Tibet. _bLama_ (_b_ being silent). The word is sometimes found written _Llama_; but this is nonsense. In fact it seems to be a popular confusion, arising from the name of the S. American quadruped which is so spelt. See quotation from _Times_ below.

c. 1590.—"Fawning Court doctors ... said it was mentioned in some holy books that men used to live up to the age of 1000 years ... and in Thibet there were even now a class of LĀMAHS or Mongolian devotees, and recluses, and hermits that live 200 years and more...."—_Badāonī_, quoted by _Blochmann, Āīn_, i. 201.

1664.—"This Ambassador had in his suit a Physician, which was said to be of the Kingdom of Lassa, and of the Tribe _Lamy_ or LAMA, which is that of the men of the Law in that country, as the _Brahmans_ are in the Indies ... he related of his great LAMA that when he was old, and ready to die, he assembled his council, and declared to them that now he was passing into the Body of a little child lately born...."—_Bernier_, E.T. 135; [ed. _Constable_, 424].

1716.—"Les Thibetaines ont des Religieux nommés LAMAS."—In _Lettres Edif._ xii. 438.

1774.—"... ma questo primo figlio ... rinunziò la corona al secondo e lui difatti si fece religioso o LAMA del paese."—_Della Tomba_, 61.

c. 1818.—

"The Parliament of Thibet met— The little LAMA, called before it, Did there and then his whipping get, And, as the Nursery Gazette Assures us, like a hero bore it." _T. Moore, The Little Grand Lama._

1876.—"... Hastings ... touches on the analogy between Tibet and the high valley of Quito, as described by De la Condamine, an analogy which Mr. Markham brings out in interesting detail.... But when he enlarges on the wool which is a staple of both countries, and on the animals producing it, he risks confirming in careless readers that popular impression which might be expressed in the phraseology of Fluelen—''Tis all one; 'tis alike as my fingers is to my fingers, and there is LLAMAS in both."—_Rev. of Markham's Tibet_, in _Times_, May 15.

The passage last quoted is in jesting vein, but the following is serious and delightful:—

1879.—"The landlord prostrated himself as reverently, if not as lowly, as a Peruvian before his _Grand_ LLAMA."—_Patty's Dream_, a novel reviewed in the _Academy_, May 17.

LAMASERY, LAMASERIE, s. This is a word, introduced apparently by the French R. C. Missionaries, for a LAMA convent. Without being positive, I would say that it does not represent any Oriental word (_e.g._ compound of _lami_ and SERAI), but is a factitious French word analogous to _nonnerie_, _vacherie_, _laiterie_, &c.

[c. 1844.—"According to the Tartars, the LAMASERY of the Five Towers is the best place you can be buried in."—_Huc, Travels in Tartary_, i. 78.]

LAMBALLIE, LOMBALLIE, LOMBARDIE, LUMBANAH, &c., s. Dakh. Hind. _Lāmbāṛā_, Mahr. _Lambāṇ_, with other forms in the languages of the Peninsula. [Platts connects the name with Skt. _lamba_, 'long, tall'; the _Madras Gloss._ with Skt. _lampata_, 'greedy.'] A wandering tribe of dealers in grain, salt, &c., better known as _Banjārās_ (see BRINJARRY). As an Anglo-Indian word this is now obsolete. It was perhaps a corruption of _Lubhāna_, the name of one of the great clans or divisions of the Banjārās. [Another suggestion made is that the name is derived from their business of carrying salt (Skt. _lavaṇa_); see _Crooke, Tribes of N.W.P._ i. 158.]

1756.—"The army was constantly supplied ... by bands of people called LAMBALLIS, peculiar to the Deccan, who are constantly moving up and down the country, with their flocks, and contract to furnish the armies in the field."—_Orme_, ii. 102.

1785.—"What you say of the scarcity of grain in your army, notwithstanding your having a CUTWÂL (see COTWAL), and so many LUMBÂNEHS with you, has astonished us."—_Letters of Tippoo_, 49.

LANCHARA, s. A kind of small vessel often mentioned in the Portuguese histories of the 16th and 17th centuries. The derivation is probably Malay _lanchār_, 'quick, nimble.' [Mr. Skeat writes: "The real Malay form is _Lanchar-an_, which is regularly formed from Malay _lanchār_, 'swift,' and LANCHARA I believe to be a Port. form of _lanchar-an_, as LANCHARA could not possibly, in Malay, be formed from _lanchār_, as has hitherto been implied or suggested."]

c. 1535.—"In questo paese di Cambaia (read Camboja) vi sono molti fiumi, nelli quali vi sono li nauili detti LANCHARAS, cõ li quali vanno nauigando la costa di Siam...."—_Sommario de' Regni_, &c., in _Ramusio_, i. f. 336.

c. 1539.—"This King (of the Batas) understanding that I had brought him a letter and a Present from the Captain of Malaca, caused me to be entertained by the _Xabundar_ (see SHABUNDER).... This General, accompanied with five LANCHARES and twelve Ballons, came to me to the Port where I rode at anchor."—_Pinto_, E.T. p. 81.

LANDWIND, s. Used in the south of India. A wind which blows seaward during the night and early morning. [The dangerous effects of it are described in _Madras Gloss._ s.v.] In Port. _Terrenho_.

1561.—"Correndo a costa com TERRENHOS."—_Correa, Lendas_, I. i. 115.

[1598.—"The East winds beginne to blow from off the land into the seas, whereby they are called TERREINHOS."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 234.

[1612.—"Send John Dench ... that in the morning he may go out with the LANDTORNE and return with the seatorne."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 206.]

1644.—"And as it is between monsoon and monsoon (_monsam_) the wind is quite uncertain only at the beginning of summer. The N.W prevails more than any other wind ... and at the end of it begin the LAND WINDS (_terrenhos_) from midnight to about noon, and these are E. winds."—_Bocarro, MS._

1673.—"... we made for the Land, to gain the LAND BREEZES. They begin about Midnight, and hold till Noon, and are by the Portugals named TERRHENOES."—_Fryer_, 23.

[1773.—See the account in _Ives_, 76.]

1838.—"We have had some very bad weather for the last week; furious LAND-WIND, very fatiguing and weakening.... Everything was so dried up, that when I attempted to walk a few yards towards the beach, the grass crunched under my feet like snow."—_Letters from Madras_, 199-200.

LANGASAQUE, n.p. The most usual old form for the Japanese city which we now call _Nagasaki_ (see _Sainsbury_, _passim_).

1611.—"After two or three dayes space a Iesuite came vnto vs from a place called LANGESACKE, to which place the Carake of _Macao_ is yeerely wont to come."—_W. Adams_, in _Purchas_, i. 126.

1613.—The Journal of Capt. John Saris has both NANGASAQUE and LANGASAQUE.—_Ibid._ 366.

1614.—"Geve hym counsell to take heed of one Pedro Guzano, a papist Christian, whoe is his hoste at Miaco; for a lyinge fryre (or Jesuit) tould Mr. Peacock at LANGASAQUE that Capt. Adams was dead in the howse of the said Guzano, which now I know is a lye per letters I received...."—_Cocks, to Wickham_, in _Diary_, &c., ii. 264.

1618.—"It has now com to passe, which before I feared, that a company of rich usurers have gotten this sentence against us, and com doune together every yeare to LANGASAQUE and this place, and have allwais byn accustomed to buy by the _pancado_ (as they call it), or whole sale, all the goodes which came in the carick from Amacan, the Portingales having no prevelegese as we have."—The same to the E.I. Co., ii. 207-8.

Two years later Cocks changes his spelling and adopts NANGASAQUE (_Ibid._ 300 and to the end).

LAN JOHN, LANGIANNE, &c., n.p. Such names are applied in the early part of the 17th century to the Shan or Laos State of _Luang Praban_ on the Mekong. _Lan-chan_ is one of its names signifying in Siamese, it is said, 'a million of elephants.' It is known to the Burmese by the same name (_Len-Shen_). It was near this place that the estimable French traveller Henri Mouhot died, in 1861.

1587.—"I went from Pegu to _Iamahey_ (see JANGOMAY), which is in the country of the LANGEIANNES; it is fiue and twentie dayes iourney North-east from Pegu."—_Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii.

c. 1598.—"Thus we arrived at LANCHAN, the capital of the Kingdom (Lao) where the King resides. It is a Kingdom of great extent, but thinly inhabited, because it has been frequently devastated by Pegu."—_De Morga_, 98.

1613.—"There reigned in Pegu in the year 1590 a King called Ximindo ginico, Lord reigning from the confines and roots of Great Tartary, to the very last territories bordering on our fortress of Malaca. He kept at his court the principal sons of the Kings of Ová, Tangu, Porão, Lanjão (_i.e._ Ava, Taungu, Prome, LANJANG), Jangomá, Siam, Camboja, and many other realms, making two and thirty of the white umbrella."—_Bocarro_, 117.

1617.—"The merchants of the country of LAN JOHN, a place joining to the country of _Jangoma_ (JANGOMAY) arrived at the city of JUDEA ... and brought great store of merchandize."—_Sainsbury_, ii. 90.

1663.—"Entre tant et de si puissans Royaumes du dernier Orient, desquels on n'a presque iamais entendu parler en Europe, il y en a vn qui se nomme LAO, et plus proprement le Royaume des LANGIENS ... le Royaume n'a pris son nom que du grand nombre d'Elephants qui s'y rencontrent: de vray ce mot de LANGIENS signifie proprement, miliers d'Elephants."—_Marini, H. Novvelle et Cvrievse des Royaumes de Tunquin et de Lao_ (Fr. Tr., Paris, 1666), 329, 337.

1668.—LANCHANG appears in the Map of Siam in De la Loubère's work, but we do not find it in the book itself.

c. 1692.—"LAOS est situé sous le même Climat que Tonquin; c'est un royaume grand et puissant, separé des Etats voisins par des forets et par des deserts.... Les principales villes sont LANDJAM et _Tsiamaja_."—_Kaempfer, H. du Japon_, i. 22-3.

LANTEA, s. A swift kind of boat frequently mentioned by F. M. Pinto and some early writers on China; but we are unable to identify the word.

c. 1540.—"... that ... they set sail from _Liampoo_ for _Malaca_, and that being advanced as far as the Isle of _Sumbor_ they had been set upon by a Pyrat, a _Guzarat_ by Nation, called _Coia Acem_, who had three Junks, and four LANTEEAS...."—_Pinto_, E.T. p. 69.

c. 1560.—"There be other lesser shipping than Iunkes, somewhat long, called _Bancones_, they place three Oares on a side, and rowe very well, and load a great deal of goods; there be other lesse called LANTEAS, which doe rowe very swift, and beare a good burthen also: and these two sorts of Ships, viz., _Bancones_ and LANTEAS, because they are swift, the theeues do commonly vse."—_Caspar da Cruz_, in _Purchas_, iii. 174.

LAOS, n.p. A name applied by the Portuguese to the civilised people who occupied the inland frontier of Burma and Siam, between those countries on the one hand and China and Tongking on the other; a people called by the Burmese SHANS, a name which we have in recent years adopted. They are of the same race of _Thai_ to which the Siamese belong, and which extends with singular identity of manners and language, though broken into many separate communities, from Assam to the Malay Peninsula. The name has since been frequently used as a singular, and applied as a territorial name to the region occupied by this people immediately to the North of Siam. There have been a great number of separate principalities in this region, of which now one and now another predominated and conquered its neighbours. Before the rise of Siam the most important was that of which Sakotai was the capital, afterwards represented by Xieng-mai, the Zimmé of the Burmese and the JANGOMAY of some old English documents. In later times the chief States were _Muang Luang Praban_ (see LAN JOHN) and _Vien-shan_, both upon the Mekong. It would appear from Lieut. Macleod's narrative, and from Garnier, that the name of LAO is that by which the branch of these people on the Lower Mekong, _i.e._ of those two States, used to designate themselves. Muang Praban is still quasi independent; Vien-Shan was annexed with great cruelties by Siam, c. 1828.

1553.—"Of silver of 11 dinheiros alloy he (Alboquerque) made only a kind of money called _Malaquezes_, which silver came thither from Pegu, whilst from Siam came a very pure silver of 12 dinheiros assay, procured from certain people called LAOS, lying to the north of these two kingdoms."—_Barros_, II. vi. 6.

1553.—"... certain very rugged mountain ranges, like the Alps, inhabited by the people called Gueos who fight on horseback, and with whom the King of Siam is continually at war. They are near him only on the north, leaving between the two the people called LAOS, who encompass this Kingdom of Siam, both on the North, and on the East along the river Mecon ... and on the south adjoin these LAOS the two Kingdoms of CAMBOJA and Choampa (see CHAMPA), which are on the sea-board. These LAOS ... though they are lords of so great territories, are all subject to this King of Siam, though often in rebellion against him."—_Ibid._ III. ii. 5.

" "Three Kingdoms at the upper part of these, are those of the LAOS, who (as we have said) obey Siam through fear: the first of these is called _Jangoma_ (see JANGOMAY), the chief city of which is called Chiamay ... the second _Chancray Chencran_: the third Lanchaa (see LAN JOHN) which is below the others, and adjoins the Kingdom of Cacho, or Cauchichina...."—_Ibid._

c. 1560.—"These LAOS came to Camboia, downe a River many daies Iournie, which they say to have his beginning in _China_ as many others which runne into the Sea of India; it hath eight, fifteene, and twentie fathome water, as myselfe saw by experience in a great part of it; it passeth through manie vnknowne and desart Countries of great Woods and Forests where there are innumerable Elephants, and many Buffes ... and certayne beastes which in that Countrie they call _Badas_ (see ABADA)."—_Gaspar da Cruz_, in _Purchas_, iii. 169.

c. 1598.—"... I offered to go to the LAOS by land, at my expense, in search of the King of Cambodia, as I knew that that was the road to go by...."—_Blas de Herman Gonzalez_, in _De Morga_ (E.T. by Hon. H. Stanley, Hak. Soc.), p. 97.

1641.—"_Concerning the Land of the_ LOUWEN, _and a Journey made thereunto by our Folk in Anno 1641_" (&c.).—_Valentijn_, III. Pt. ii. pp. 50 _seqq._

1663.—"_Relation Novvele et Cvrievse dv Royavme de_ LAO.—Traduite de l'Italien du P. de Marini, Romain. Paris, 1666."

1766.—"Les peuples de LAO, nos voisins, n'admittent ni la question ni les peines arbitraires ... ni les horribles supplices qui sont parmi nous en usage; mais aussi nous les regardons comme de barbares.... Toute l'Asie convient que nous dansons beaucoup mieux qu'eux."—_Voltaire, Dialogue XXI., André des Couches à Siam._

LAR, n.p. This name has had several applications.

(A). To the region which we now call Guzerat, in its most general application. In this sense the name is now quite obsolete; but it is that used by most of the early Arab geographers. It is the Λαρικὴ of Ptolemy; and appears to represent an old Skt. name _Laṭa_, adj. _Laṭaka_, or _Laṭika_. ["The name _Láṭa_ appears to be derived from some local tribe, perhaps the _Lattas_, who, as _r_ and _l_ are commonly used for each other, may possibly be the well-known Rashṭrakúṭas since their great King Amoghavarsha (A.D. 851-879) calls the name of the dynasty Ratta."—_Bombay Gazetteer_, I. pt. i. 7.]

c. A.D. 150.—"Τῆς δὲ Ἰνδοσκυθίας τὰ ἀπὸ ἀνατολῶν τὰ μεν ἀπὸ θάλασσης κατέχει ἡ Λαρικὴ χώρα, ἐν ᾗ μεσόγειοι ἀπὸ μεν δύσεως τοῦ Ναμάδου ποταμοῦ πόλις ἥδε.... Βαρύγαζα ἐμπόριον."—_Ptolemy_, VII. ii. 62.

c. 940.—"On the coast, _e.g._ at Ṣaimūr, at Sūbāra, and at Tāna, they speak LĀRĪ; these provinces give their name to the Sea of LĀR (LĀRAWĪ) on the coast of which they are situated."—_Maṣ'ūdi_, i. 381.

c. 1020.—"... to Kach the country producing gum (_moḳl_, _i.e._ BDELLIUM, q.v.), and _bárdrúd_ (?) ... to Somnát, fourteen (parasangs); to Kambáya, thirty ... to Tána five. There you enter the country of LÁRÁN, where is Jaimúr" (i.q. _Ṣaimúr_, see CHOUL).—_Al-Birūni_, in _Elliot_, i. 66.

c. 1190.—"Udaya the Parmâr mounted and came. The Dors followed him from LĀR...."—The Poem of _Chand Bardai_, E.T. by _Beames_, in _Ind. Antiq._ i. 275.

c. 1330.—"A certain Traveller says that Tāna is a city of Guzerat (_Juzrāt_) in its eastern part, lying west of Malabar (_Munībār_); whilst Ibn Sa'yid says that it is the furthest city of LĀR (_Al-Lār_), and very famous among traders."—_Abulfeda_, in _Gildemeister_, p. 188.

(B). To the Delta region of the Indus, and especially to its western part. Sir H. Elliot supposes the name in this use, which survived until recently, to be identical with the preceding, and that the name had originally extended continuously over the coast, from the western part of the Delta to beyond Bombay (see his _Historians_, i. 378). We have no means of deciding this question (see LARRY BUNDER).

c. 1820.—"Díwal ... was reduced to ruins by a Muhammedan invasion, and another site chosen to the eastward. The new town still went by the same name ... and was succeeded by _Lári Bandar_ or the port of LÁR, which is the name of the country forming the modern _delta_, particularly the western part."—_M‘Murdo_, in _J. R. As. Soc._ i. 29.

(C). To a Province on the north of the Persian Gulf, with its capital.

c. 1220.—LAR is erroneously described by Yakūt as a great island between Sirāf and Kish. But there is no such island.[151] It is an extensive province of the continent. See _Barbier de Meynard, Dict. de la Perse_, p. 501.

c. 1330.—"We marched for three days through a desert ... and then arrived at LĀR, a big town having springs, considerable streams, and gardens, and fine bazars. We lodged in the hermitage of the pious Shaikh Abu Dulaf Muḥammad...."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 240.

c. 1487.—"Retorneing alongest the coast, forneagainst Ormuos there is a towne called LAR, a great and good towne of merchaundise, about ij^{ml}. houses...."—_Josafa Barbaro_, old E.T. (Hak. Soc.) 80.

[c. 1590.—"LÁR borders on the mountains of _Great Tibet_. To its north is a lofty mountain which dominates all the surrounding country, and the ascent of which is arduous...."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 363.]

1553.—"These benefactions the Kings of Ormuz ... pay to this day to a mosque which that Caciz (see CASIS) had made in a district called Hongez of Sheikh Doniar, adjoining the city of LARA, distant from Ormuz over 40 leagues."—_Barros_, II. ii. 2.

1602.—"This man was a Moor, a native of the Kingdom of LARA, adjoining that of Ormuz: his proper name was Cufo, but as he was a native of the Kingdom of LARA he took a surname from the country, and called himself Cufo LARYM."—_Couto_, IV. vii. 6.

1622.—"LAR, as I said before, is capital of a great province or kingdom, which till our day had a prince of its own, who rightfully or wrongfully reigned there absolutely; but about 23 years since, for reasons rather generous than covetous, as it would seem, it was attacked by Abbas K. of Persia, and the country forcibly taken.... Now LAR is the seat of a Sultan dependent on the Khan of Shiraz...."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 322.

1727.—"And 4 Days Journey within Land, is the City of LAAR, which according to their fabulous tradition is the Burying-place of Lot...."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 92; [ed. 1744].

LARĀĪ, s. This Hind. word, meaning 'fighting,' is by a curious idiom applied to the biting and annoyance of fleas and the like. [It is not mentioned in the dictionaries of either Fallon or Platts.] There is a similar idiom (_jang kardan_) in Persian.

LAREK, n.p. _Lārak_; an island in the Persian Gulf, not far from the island of Jerun or ORMUS.

[1623.—"At noon, being near LARECK, and no wind stirring, we cast Anchor."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 3.]

1685.—"We came up with the Islands of Ormus and ARACK ..." (called LARECK afterwards).—_Hedges, Diary_, May 23; [Hak. Soc. i. 202].

LARIN, s. Pers. _lārī_. A peculiar kind of money formerly in use on the Persian Gulf, W. Coast of India, and in the Maldive Islands, in which last it survived to the last century. The name is there retained still, though coins of the ordinary form are used. It is sufficiently described in the quotations, and representations are given by De Bry and Tavernier. The name appears to have been derived from the territory of LAR on the Persian Gulf. (See under that word, [and Mr. Gray's note on _Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 232 _seq._].)

1525.—"As tamgas LARYS valem cada hũa sesêmta reis...."—_Lembrança, das Cousas da India_, 38.

c. 1563.—"I have seen the men of the Country who were Gentiles take their children, their sonnes and their daughters, and have desired the Portugalls to buy them, and I have seene them sold for eight or ten LARINES apiece, which may be of our money x _s._ or xiii _s._ iiii _d._"—_Master Caesar Frederike_, in _Hakl._ ii. 343.

1583.—Gasparo Balbi has an account of the LARINO, the greater part of which seems to be borrowed _literatim_ by Fitch in the succeeding quotation. But Balbi adds: "The first who began to strike them was the King of LAR, who formerly was a powerful King in Persia, but is now a small one."—f. 35.

1587.—"The said LARINE is a strange piece of money, not being round, as all other current money in Christianitie, but is a small rod of silver, of the greatnesse of the pen of a goose feather ... which is wrested so that two endes meet at the just half part, and in the head thereof is a stamp _Turkesco_, and these be the best current money in all the Indias, and 6 of these LARINES make a duckat."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 407.

1598.—"An Oxe or a Cowe is there to be bought for one LARIJN, which is as much as halfe a Gilderne."—_Linschoten_, 28; [Hak. Soc. i. 94; in i. 48 LARYNEN; see also i. 242].

c. 1610.—"La monnoye du Royaume n'est que d'argent et d'vne sorte. Ce sont des pieces d'argent qu'ils appellent LARINS, de valeur de huit sols ou enuiron de nostre monnoye ... longues comme le doigt mais redoublées...."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 163; [Hak. Soc. i. 232].

1613.—"We agreed with one of the Governor's kinred for twenty LARIES (twenty shillings) to conduct us...."—_N. Whithington_, in _Purchas_, i. 484.

1622.—"The LARI is a piece of money that I will exhibit in Italy, most eccentric in form, for it is nothing but a little rod of silver of a fixed weight, and bent double unequally. On the bend it is marked with some small stamp or other. It is called LARI because it was the peculiar money of the Princes of LAR, invented by them when they were separated from the Kingdom of Persia.... In value every 5 LARI are equal to a piastre or patacca of reals of Spain, or 'piece of eight' as we choose to call it."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 434.

LARKIN, s. (obsolete). A kind of drink—apparently a sort of PUNCH—which was popular in the Company's old factories. We know the word only on the authority of Pietro della Valle; but he is the most accurate of travellers. We are in the dark as to the origin of the name. On the one hand its form suggests an _eponymus_ among the old servants of the Company, such as Robert _Larkin_, whom we find to have been engaged for the service in 1610, and to have died chief of the Factory of Patani, on the E. coast of the Malay Peninsula, in 1616. But again we find in a Vocabulary of "Certaine Wordes of the Naturall Language of Iaua," in Drake's _Voyage_ (Hak. iv. 246): "_Larnike_ = Drinke." Of this word we can trace nothing nearer than (Javan.) _larih_, 'to pledge, or invite to drink at an entertainment,' and (Malay) _larih-larahan_, 'mutual pledging to drink.' It will be observed that della Valle assigns the drink especially to Java.

1623.—"Meanwhile the year 1622 was drawing near its close, and its last days were often celebrated of an evening in the House of the English, with good fellowship. And on one of these occasions I learned from them how to make a beverage called LARKIN, which they told me was in great vogue in Java, and in all those other islands of the Far East. This said beverage seemed to me in truth an admirable thing,—not for use at every meal (it is too strong for that),—but as a tonic in case of debility, and to make tasty possets, much better than those we make with Muscatel wines or Cretan malmseys. So I asked for the recipe; and am taking it to Italy with me.... It seemed odd to me that those hot southern regions, as well as in the environs of Hormuz here, where also the heat is great, they should use both spice in their food and spirits in their drink, as well as sundry other hot beverages like this LARKIN."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 475.

LARRY-BUNDER, n.p. The name of an old seaport in the Delta of the Indus, which succeeded Daibul (see DIUL-SIND) as the chief haven of Sind. We are doubtful of the proper orthography. It was in later Mahommedan times called _Lāhorī-bandar_, probably from presumed connection with Lahore as the port of the Punjab (_Elliot_, i. 378). At first sight M‘Murdo's suggestion that the original name may have been _Lārī-bandar_, from LĀR, the local name of the southern part of Sind, seems probable. M‘Murdo, indeed, writing about 1820, says that the name _Lārī-Bandar_ was not at all familiar to natives; but if accustomed to the form _Lāhorī-bandar_ they might not recognize it in the other. The shape taken however by what is apparently the same name in our first quotation is adverse to M‘Murdo's suggestion.

1030.—"This stream (the Indus) after passing (Alor) ... divides into two streams; one empties itself into the sea in the neighbourhood of the city of LŪHARĀNĪ, and the other branches off to the East, to the borders of Kach, and is known by the name of _Sind Sāgar_, _i.e._ Sea of Sind."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Elliot_, i. 49.

c. 1333.—"I travelled five days in his company with Alā-ul-Mulk, and we arrived at the seat of his Government, _i.e._ the town of LĀHARI, a fine city situated on the shore of the great Sea, and near which the River Sind enters the sea. Thus two great waters join near it; it possesses a grand haven, frequented by the people of Yemen, of Fārs (etc).... The Amir Alā-ul-Mulk ... told me that the revenue of this place amounted to 60 _laks_ a year."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 112.

1565.—"Blood had not yet been spilled, when suddenly, news came from Thatta, that the Firingis had passed LĀHORĪ-BANDAR, and attacked the city."—_Táríkh-i-Táhiri_, in _Elliot_, i. 277.

[1607.—"Then you are to saile for LAWRIE in the Bay of the River Syndus."—_Birdwood, First Letter-book_, 251.

[1611.—"I took ... LARREE, the port town of the River Sinda."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 162.]

1613.—"In November 1613 the Expedition arrived at LAUREBUNDER, the port of Sinde, with Sir Robert Shirley and his company."—_Sainsbury_, i. 321.

c. 1665.—"Il se fait aussi beaucoup de trafic au LOURE-BENDER, qui est à trois jours de Tatta sur la mer, où la rade est plus excellente pour Vaisseaux, qu'en quelque autre lieu que ce soit des Indes."—_Thevenot_, v. 159.

1679.—"... If Suratt, Baroach, and BUNDURLAREE in Scinda may be included in the same Phyrmaund to be customs free ... then that they get these places and words inserted."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consns._, Feb. 20. In _Notes and Exts._, No. 1. Madras, 1871.

1727.—"It was my Fortune ... to come to LARRIBUNDER, with a Cargo from _Mallebar_, worth above £10,000."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 116; [ed. 1744, i. 117, LARRIBUNDAR].

1739.—"But the Castle and town of LOHRE BENDER, with all the country to the eastward of the river ATTOK, and of the waters of the SCIND, and NALA SUNKHRA, shall, as before, belong to the Empire of Hindostan."—_H. of Nadir_, in _Hanway_, ii. 387.

1753.—"Le bras gauche du Sind se rend à LAHERI, où il s'épanche en un lac; et ce port, qui est celui de Tattanagar, communément est nommé LAÛRÉBENDER."—_D'Anville_, p. 40.

1763.—"Les Anglois ont sur cette côte encore plusieurs petits établissement (_sic_) où ils envoyent des premiers Marchands, des sous-Marchands, ou des Facteurs, comme en _Scindi_, à trois endroits, à _Tatta_, une grande ville et la résidence du Seigneur du païs, à LAR BUNDER, et à _Schah-Bunder_."—_Niebuhr, Voyage_, ii. 8.

1780.—"The first place of any note, after passing the bar, is LARIBUNDA, about 5 or 6 leagues from the sea."—_Dunn's Oriental Navigator_, 5th ed. p. 96.

1813.—"LARIBUNDER. This is commonly called Scindy River, being the principal branch of the Indus, having 15 feet water on the bar, and 6 or 7 fathoms inside; it is situated in latitude about 24° 30′ north. ... The town of LARIBUNDER is about 5 leagues from the sea, and vessels of 200 tons used to proceed up to it."—_Milburn_, i. 146.

1831.—"We took the route by Durajee and Meerpoor.... The town of LAHORY was in sight from the former of these places, and is situated on the same, or left bank of the Pittee."—_A. Burnes_, 2nd. ed. i. 22.

LASCAR, s. The word is originally from Pers. _lashkar_, 'an army,' 'a camp.' This is usually derived from Ar. _al 'askar_, but it would rather seem that Ar. _'askar_, 'an army' is taken from this Pers. word: whence _lashkarī_, 'one belonging to an army, a soldier.' The word _lascár_ or _láscár_ (both these pronunciations are in vogue) appears to have been corrupted, through the Portuguese use of _lashkarī_ in the forms _lasquarin_, _lascari_, &c., either by the Portuguese themselves, or by the Dutch and English who took up the word from them, and from these _laskār_ has passed back again into native use in this corrupt shape. The early Portuguese writers have the forms we have just named in the sense of 'soldier'; but _lascar_ is never so used now. It is in general the equivalent of _khalāsī_, in the various senses of that word (see CLASSY), viz. (1) an inferior class of artilleryman ('_gun-lascar_'); (2) a tent-pitcher, doing other work which the class are accustomed to do; (3) a sailor. The last is the most common Anglo-Indian use, and has passed into the English language. The use of _lascar_ in the modern sense by Pyrard de Laval shows that this use was already general on the west coast at the beginning of the 17th century, [also see quotation from Pringle below]; whilst the curious distinction which Pyrard makes between _Lascar_ and _Lascari_, and Dr. Fryer makes between _Luscar_ and _Lascar_ (accenting probably _Lúscar_ and _Lascár_) shows that _lashkarī_ for a soldier was still in use. In Ceylon the use of the word _lascareen_ for a local or civil soldier long survived; perhaps is not yet extinct. The word _lashkari_ does not seem to occur in the _Āīn_.

[1523.—"Fighting men called LASCARYNS."—_Alguns documentos, Tombo_, p. 479.

[1538.—"My mother only bore me to be a Captain, and not your LASCAR (LASCARIN)."—Letter of _Nuno da Cunha_, in _Barros_, Dec. IV. bk. 10, ch. 21.]

1541.—"It is a proverbial saying all over INDIA (_i.e._ _Portuguese India_, see s.v.) that the good LASQUARIM, or 'soldier' as we should call him, must be an Abyssinian."—_Castro, Roteiro_, 73.

1546.—"Besides these there were others (who fell at Diu) whose names are unknown, being men of the lower rank, among whom I knew a LASCARYM (a man getting only 500 reis of pay!) who was the first man to lay his hand on the Moorish wall, and shouted aloud that they might see him, as many have told me. And he was immediately thrown down wounded in five places with stones and bullets, but still lived; and a noble gentleman sent and had him rescued and carried away by his slaves. And he survived, but being a common man he did not even get his pay!"—_Correa_, iv. 567.

1552.—"... eles os reparte polos LASCARINS de suas capitanias, q̃ assi chamão soldados."—_Castanheda_, ii. 67. [Mr. Whiteway notes that in the orig. _repartem_ for _reparte_, and the reference should be ii. 16.]

1554.—"Moreover the Senhor Governor conceded to the said ambassador that if in the territories of Idalshaa (see IDALCAN), or in those of our Lord the King there shall be any differences or quarrels between any Portuguese LASCARINS or PEONS (_piães_) of ours, and LASCARINS of the territories of Idalshaa and peons of his, that the said Idalshaa shall order the delivery up of the Portuguese and peons that they may be punished if culpable. And in like manner ..."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 44.

1572.—"Erant in eo praesidio LASQUARINI circiter septingenti artis scolopettariae peritissimi."—_E. Acosta_, f. 236_v_.

1598.—"The soldier of _Ballagate_, which is called LASCARIN...."—_Linschoten_, 74; [in Hak. Soc. i. 264, LASCARIIN].

1600.—"Todo a mais churma e meneyo das naos são Mouros que chamão LASCHÃRES...."—_Lucena, Life of St. Franc. Xav._, liv. iv. p. 223.

[1602.—"... because the LASCARS (LASCARIS), for so they call the Arab sailors."—_Couto_, Dec. X. bk. 3, ch. 13.]

c. 1610.—"Mesmes tous les mariniers et les pilotes sont Indiens, tant Gentils que Mahometans. Tous ces gens de mer les appellent LASCARS, et les soldats LASCARITS."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 317; [Hak. Soc. i. 438; also see ii. 3, 17].

[1615.—"... two horses with six LASCERAS and two caffres (see CAFFER)."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 112.]

1644.—"... The _aldeas_ of the jurisdiction of Damam, in which district there are 4 fortified posts defended by _Lascars_ (LASCARĪS) who are mostly native Christian soldiers, though they may be heathen as some of them are."—_Bocarro_, MS.

1673.—"The Seamen and Soldiers differ only in a Vowel, the one being pronounced with an _u_, the other with an _a_, as LUSCAR, a soldier, LASCAR, a seaman."—_Fryer_, 107.

[1683-84.—"The Warehousekeeper having Seaverall dayes advised the Council of Ship Welfares tardynesse in receiving & stowing away the Goods, ... alledging that they have not hands Sufficient to dispatch them, though we have spared them tenn LASKARS for that purpose...."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. iii. 7 _seq._; also see p. 43.]

1685.—"They sent also from Sofragan D. Antonio da Motta Galvaon with 6 companies, which made 190 men; the Dissava (see DISSAVE) of the adjoining provinces joined him with 4000 LASCARINS."—_Ribeyro, H. of the I. of Ceylan_ (from French Tr., p. 241).

1690.—"For when the _English_ Sailers at that time perceiv'd the softness of the Indian LASCARRS; how tame they were ... they embark'd again upon a new Design ... to ... rob these harmless Traffickers in the _Red Sea_."—_Ovington_, 464.

1726.—"LASCARYNS, or Loopers, are native soldiers, who have some regular maintenance, and in return must always be ready."—_Valentijn, Ceylon_, Names of Offices, &c., 10.

1755.—"Some LASCARS and Sepoys were now sent forward to clear the road."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, i. 394.

1787.—"The Field Pieces attached to the Cavalry draw up on the Right and Left Flank of the Regiment; the Artillery LASCARS forming in a line with the Front Rank the full Extent of the Drag Ropes, which they hold in their hands."—_Regns. for the Hon. Company's Troops on the Coast of Coromandel_, by _M.-Gen. Sir Archibald Campbell_, K.B. Govr. & C. in C. Madras, p. 9.

1803.—"In those parts (of the low country of Ceylon) where it is not thought requisite to quarter a body of troops, there is a police corps of the natives appointed to enforce the commands of Government in each district; they are composed of _Conganies_, or sergeants, _Aratjies_, or corporals, and LASCARINES, or common soldiers, and perform the same office as our Sheriff's men or constables."—_Percival's Ceylon_, 222.

1807.—"A large open boat formed the van, containing his excellency's guard of LASCOREENS, with their spears raised perpendicularly, the union colours flying, and Ceylon drums called TOMTOMS beating."—_Cordiner's Ceylon_, 170.

1872.—"The LASCARS on board the steamers were insignificant looking people."—_The Dilemma_, ch. ii.

In the following passages the original word _lashkar_ is used in its proper sense for 'a camp.'

[1614.—"He said he bought it of a banyan in the LASKER."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 142.

[1615.—"We came to the LASKER the 7th of February in the evening."—_Ibid._ iii. 85.]

1616.—"I tooke horse to auoyd presse, and other inconvenience, and crossed out of the LESKAR, before him."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_, i. 559; see also 560; [Hak. Soc. ii. 324].

[1682.—"... presents to the Seir LASCARR (_sar-i-lashkar_, 'head of the army') this day received."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. i. 84.]

LĀT, LĀT SĀHIB, s. This, a popular corruption of _Lord Sahib_, or _Lārd Sāhib_, as it is written in Hind., is the usual form from native lips, at least in the Bengal Presidency, of the title by which the Governor-General has long been known in the vernaculars. The term also extends nowadays to Lieutenant-Governors, who in contact with the higher authority become _Chhoṭā_ ('Little') LĀT, whilst the Governor-General and the Commander-in-Chief are sometimes discriminated as the _Mulkī_ LĀT SĀHIB [or BARĒ LĀT], and the _Jangī_ LĀT SĀHIB ('territorial' and 'military'), the Bishop as the LĀT PĀDRĒ SĀHIB, and the Chief Justice as the LĀT JUSTY SĀHIB. The title is also sometimes, but very incorrectly, applied to minor dignitaries of the supreme Government, [whilst the common form of blessing addressed to a civil officer is "_Huzūr_ LĀT GUVNAR, LĀT SIKRITAR _ho-jāeṅ_."

1824.—"He seemed, however, much puzzled to make out my rank, never having heard (he said) of any 'LORD SAHIB' except the Governor-General, while he was still more perplexed by the exposition of 'LORD _Bishop_ SAHIB,' which for some reason or other my servants always prefer to that of LORD PADRE."—_Heber_, i. 69.

1837.—"The Arab, thinking I had purposely stolen his kitten, ran after the buggy at full speed, shouting as he passed Lord Auckland's tents, 'Dohā'ī, dohā'ī, Sāhib! dohā'ī, LORD SĀHIB!' (see DOAI). 'Mercy, mercy, sir! mercy, Governor-General!' The faster the horse rushed on, the faster followed the shouting Arab."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, ii. 142.

1868.—"The old barber at Roorkee, after telling me that he had known Strachey when he first began, added, 'Ab LĀT-SEKRETUR hai! Ah! hum bhi boodda hogya!' ('Now he is _Lord Secretary_! Ah! I too have become old!')"—_Letter from the late M.-Gen. W. W. H. Greathed._

1877.—"... in a rare but most valuable book (_Galloway's Observations on India_, 1825, pp. 254-8), in which the author reports, with much quiet humour, an aged native's account of the awful consequences of contempt of an order of the (as he called the Supreme Court) '_Shubreem Koorut_,' the order of Impey being 'LORD JUSTEY SAHIB-_kahookm_,' the instruments of whose will were '_abidabis_' or affidavits."—Letter from _Sir J. F. Stephen_, in _Times_, May 31.

LAT, s. Hind. _lāt_, used as a corruption of the English _lot_, in reference to an auction (_Carnegie_).

LĀṬ, LĀṬH, s. This word, meaning a staff or pole, is used for an obelisk or columnar monument; and is specifically used for the ancient Buddhist columns of Eastern India.

[1861-62.—"The pillar (at Besarh) is known by the people as _Bhīm-Sen-kā_-LĀT and _Bhīm-Sen-ka-ḍanḍā_."—_Cunningham, Arch. Rep._ i. 61.]

LATERITE, s. A term, first used by Dr. Francis Buchanan, to indicate a reddish brick-like argillaceous formation much impregnated with iron peroxide, and hardening on exposure to the atmosphere, which is found in places all over South India from one coast to the other, and the origin of which geologists find very obscure. It is found in two distinct types: viz. (1) _High-level Laterite_, capping especially the trap-rocks of the Deccan, with a bed from 30 or 40 to 200 feet in thickness, which perhaps at one time extended over the greater part of Peninsular India. This is found as far north as the Rajmahal and Monghyr hills. (2). _Low-level Laterite_, forming comparatively thin and sloping beds on the plains of the coast. The origin of both is regarded as being, in the most probable view, modified volcanic matter; the low-level laterite having undergone a further rearrangement and deposition; but the matter is too complex for brief statement (see _Newbold_, in _J.R.A.S._, vol. viii.; and the _Manual of the Geol. of India_, pp. xlv. _seqq._, 348 _seqq._). Mr. King and others have found flint weapons in the low-level formation. Laterite is the usual material for road-metal in S. India, as KUNKUR (q.v.) is in the north. In Ceylon it is called CABOOK (q.v.).

1800.—"It is diffused in immense masses, without any appearance of stratification, and is placed over the granite that forms the basis of _Malayala_.... It very soon becomes as hard as brick, and resists the air and water much better than any brick I have seen in India.... As it is usually cut into the form of bricks for building, in several of the native dialects it is called the brick-stone (_Iticacullee_) [Malayāl. _vettukal_].... The most proper English name would be LATERITE, from _Lateritis_, the appellation that may be given it in science."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, &c., ii. 440-441.

1860.—"Natives resident in these localities (Galle and Colombo) are easily recognisable elsewhere by the general hue of their dress. This is occasioned by the prevalence along the western coast of LATERITE, or, as the Singhalese call it, CABOOK, a product of disintegrated gneiss, which being subjected to detrition communicates its hue to the soil."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, i. 17.

LATTEE, s. A stick; a bludgeon, often made of the male bamboo (_Dendrocalamus strictus_), and sometimes bound at short intervals with iron rings, forming a formidable weapon. The word is Hind. _lāṭhī_ and _laṭhī_, Mahr. _laṭhṭha_. This is from Prakrit _laṭṭhī_, for Skt. _yashṭi_, 'a stick,' according to the Prakrit grammar of Vavaruchi (ed. _Cowell_, ii. 32); see also _Lassen, Institutiones, Ling. Prakrit_, 195. _Jiskī lāṭhī, us kī bhaiṇs_, is a Hind. proverb (_cujus baculum ejus bubalus_), equivalent to the "good old rule, the simple plan."

1830.—"The natives use a very dangerous weapon, which they have been forbidden by Government to carry. I took one as a curiosity, which had been seized on a man in a fight in a village. It is a very heavy LĀTHI, a solid male bamboo, 5 feet 5 inches long, headed with iron in a most formidable manner. There are 6 jagged semicircular irons at the top, each 2 inches in length, 1 in height, and it is shod with iron bands 16 inches deep from the top."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, i. 133.

1878.—"After driving some 6 miles, we came upon about 100 men seated in rows on the roadside, all with LATTIES."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 114.

LATTEEAL, s. Hind. _lāṭhīyāl_, or, more cumbrously, _lāṭhīwālā_, 'a club-man,' a hired ruffian. Such gentry were not many years ago entertained in scores by planters in some parts of Bengal, to maintain by force their claims to lands for sowing indigo on.

1878.—"Doubtless there were hired LATTIALS ... on both sides."—_Life in the Mofussil_, ii. 6.

LAW-OFFICER. This was the official designation of a Mahommedan officer learned in the (Mahommedan) law, who was for many years of our Indian administration an essential functionary of the judges' Courts in the districts, as well as of the Sudder or Courts of Review at the Presidency.

It is to be remembered that the law administered in Courts under the Company's government, from the assumption of the Dewanny of Bengal, Bahar, and Orissa, was the Mahommedan law; at first by the hands of native CAZEES and MUFTIES, with some superintendence from the higher European servants of the Company; a superintendence which, while undergoing sundry vicissitudes of system during the next 30 years, developed gradually into a European judiciary, which again was set on an extended and quasi-permanent footing by Lord Cornwallis's Government, in Regulation IX. of 1793 (see ADAWLUT). The Mahommedan law continued, however, to be the professed basis of criminal jurisprudence, though modified more and more, as years went on, by new REGULATIONS, and by the recorded constructions and circular orders of the superior Courts, until the accomplishment of the great changes which followed the Mutiny, and the assumption of the direct government of India by the Crown (1858). The landmarks of change were (_a_) the enactment of the Penal Code (Act XLV. of 1860), and (_b_) that of the Code of Criminal Procedure (Act XXV. of 1861), followed by (_c_) the establishment of the High Court (July 1, 1862), in which became merged both the SUPREME COURT with its peculiar jurisdiction, and the (quondam-Company's) Sudder Courts of Review and Appeal, civil and criminal (_Dewanny_ ADAWLVT, and _Nizamat_ ADAWLUT).

The authoritative exposition of the Mahommedan Law, in aid and guidance of the English judges, was the function of the Mahommedan LAW-OFFICER. He sat with the judge on the bench at Sessions, _i.e._ in the hearing of criminal cases committed by the magistrate for trial; and at the end of the trial he gave in his written record of the proceedings with his FUTWA (q.v.) (see Regn. IX. 1793, sect. 47), which was his judgment as to the guilt of the accused, as to the definition of the crime, and as to its appropriate punishment according to Mahommedan Law. The judge was bound attentively to consider the _futwa_, and if it seemed to him to be consonant with natural justice, and also in conformity with the Mahommedan Law, he passed sentence (save in certain excepted cases) in its terms, and issued his warrant to the magistrate for execution of the sentence, unless it were one of death, in which case the proceedings had to be referred to the Sudder Nizamut for confirmation. In cases also where there was disagreement between the civilian judge and the Law-officer, either as to finding or sentence, the matter was referred to the Sudder Court for ultimate decision.

In 1832, certain modifications were introduced by law (_Regn._ VI. of that year), which declared that the _futwa_ might be dispensed with either by referring the case for report to a PUNCHAYET (q.v.), which sat apart from the Court; or by constituting assessors in the trial (generally three in number). The frequent adoption of the latter alternative rendered the appearance of the Law-officer and his _futwa_ much less universal as time went on. The post of LAW-OFFICER was indeed not actually abolished till 1864. But it would appear from enquiry that I have made, among friends of old standing in the Civil Service, that for some years before the issue of the Penal Code and the other reforms already mentioned, the MOOLVEE (_maulavī_) or Mahommedan LAW-OFFICER had, in some at least of the Bengal districts, practically ceased to sit with the judge, even in cases where no assessors were summoned.[152] I cannot trace any legislative authority for this, nor any Circular of the Sudder Nizamut; and it is not easy, at this time of day, to obtain much personal testimony. But Sir George Yule (who was Judge of Rungpore and Bogra about 1855-56) writes thus:

"The MOULVEE-ship ... must have been abolished before I became a judge (I think), which was 2 or 3 years before the Mutiny; for I have _no_ recollection of _ever_ sitting with a _Moulvee_, and I had a great number of heavy criminal cases to try in Rungpore and Bogra. Assessors were substituted for the _Moulvee_ in some cases, but I have no recollection of employing these either."

Mr. Seton-Karr, again, who was Civil and Sessions Judge of Jessore (1857-1860), writes:

"I am quite certain of my own practice ... and I made deliberate choice of native assessors, whenever the law required me to have such functionaries. I determined _never_ to sit with a _Maulavi_, as, even before the Penal Code was passed, and came into operation, I wished to get rid of FUTWAS and differences of opinion."

The office of Law-officer was formally abolished by Act XI. of 1864.

In respect of civil litigation, it had been especially laid down (_Regn._ of April 11, 1780, quoted below) that in suits regarding successions, inheritance, marriage, caste, and all religious usages and institutions, the Mahommedan laws with respect to Mahommedans, and the Hindū laws with respect to Hindūs, were to be considered as the general rules by which the judges were to form their decisions. In the respective cases, it was laid down, the _Mahommedan and Hindū_ LAW-OFFICERS of the court were to attend and expound the law.

In this note I have dealt only with the Mahommedan law-officer, whose presence and co-operation was so long (it has been seen) essential in a criminal trial. In civil cases he did not sit with the judge (at least in memory of man now living), but the judge could and did, in case of need, refer to him on any point of Mahommedan Law. The Hindū LAW-OFFICER (PUNDIT) is found in the legislation of 1793, and is distinctly traceable in the Regulations down at least to 1821. In fact he is named in the Act XI. of 1864 (see quotation under CAZEE) abolishing Law-officers. But in many of the districts it would seem that he had very long before 1860 practically ceased to exist, under what circumstances exactly I have failed to discover. He had nothing to do with criminal justice, and the occasions for reference to him were presumably not frequent enough to justify his maintenance in every district. A _Pundit_ continued to be attached to the Sudder Dewanny, and to him questions were referred by the District Courts when requisite. Neither _Pundit_ nor _Moolvee_ is attached to the High Court, but native judges sit on its Bench. It need only be added that under Regulation III. of 1821, a magistrate was authorized to refer for trial to the Law-officer of his district a variety of complaints and charges of a trivial character. The designation of the Law-officer was _Maulavi_. (See ADAWLUT, CAZEE, FUTWA, MOOLVEE, MUFTY.)

1780.—"That in all suits regarding inheritance, marriage, and caste, and other religious usages or institutions, the laws of the Koran with respect to Mahommedans, and those of the Shaster with respect to Gentoos, shall be invariably adhered to. On all such occasions the MOLAVIES or Brahmins shall respectively attend to expound the law; and they shall sign the report and assist in passing the decree."—_Regulation passed by the G.-G. and Council_, April 11, 1780.

1793.—"II. The LAW OFFICERS of the Sudder Dewanny Adawlut, the Nizamut Adawlut, the provincial Courts of Appeal, the courts of circuit, and the zillah and city courts ... shall not be removed but for incapacity or misconduct...."—_Reg. XII._ of 1793.

In §§ iv., v., vi. CAUZY and MUFTY are substituted for LAW-OFFICER, but referring to the same persons.

1799.—"IV. If the FUTWA of the LAW OFFICERS of the Nizamut Adawlut declare any person convicted of wilful murder not liable to suffer death under the Mahomedan law on the ground of ... the Court of _Nizamut Adawlut_ shall notwithstanding sentence the prisoner to suffer death...."—_Reg. VIII._ of 1799.

LAXIMANA, LAQUESIMENA, &c., s. Malay _Laksamana_, from Skt. _lakshmaṇa_, 'having fortunate tokens' (which was the name of a mythical hero, brother of _Rāma_). This was the title of one of the highest dignitaries in the Malay State, commander of the forces.

1511.—"There used to be in Malaca five principal dignities ... the third is LASSAMANE; this is Admiral of the Sea...."—_Alboquerque_, by _Birch_, iii. 87.

c. 1539.—"The King accordingly set forth a Fleet of two hundred Sails.... And of this Navy he made General the great LAQUE XEMENA, his Admiral, of whose Valor the History of the _Indiaes_ hath spoken in divers places."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan_, p. 38.

1553.—"LACSAMANA was harassed by the King to engage Dom Garcia; but his reply was: _Sire, against the Portuguese and their high-sided vessels it is impossible to engage with low-cut_ LANCHARAS _like ours. Leave me (to act) for I know this people well, seeing how much blood they have cost me; good fortune is now with thee, and I am about to avenge you on them._ And so he did."—_Barros_, III. viii. 7.

[1615.—"On the morrow I went to take my leave of LAXAMAN, to whom all strangers' business are resigned."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 6.]

LEAGUER, s. The following use of this word is now quite obsolete, we believe, in English; but it illustrates the now familiar German use of _Lager-Bier_, _i.e._ 'beer for laying down, for keeping' (primarily in cask). The word in this sense is neither in Minshew (1627), nor in Bayley (1730).

1747.—"That the Storekeeper do provide LEAGUERS of good Columbo or Batavia arrack."—_Ft. St. David Consn._, May 5 (MS. Record in India Office).

1782.—"Will be sold by Public Auction by Mr. Bondfield, at his Auction Room, formerly the Court of Cutcherry ... Square and Globe Lanthorns, a quantity of Country Rum in LEAGUERS, a Slave Girl, and a variety of other articles."—_India Gazette_, Nov. 23.

LECQUE, s. We do not know what the word used by the Abbé Raynal in the following extract is meant for. It is perhaps a mistake for _last_, a Dutch weight.

1770.—"They (Dutch at the Cape) receive a still smaller profit from 60 LECQUES of red wine, and 80 or 90 of white, which they carry to Europe every year. The LECQUE weighs about 1,200 pounds."—_Raynal_, E.T. 1777, i. 231.

LEE, s. Chin. _lī_. The ordinary Chinese itinerary measure. Books of the Jesuit Missionaries generally interpret the modern _lī_ as 1/10 of a league, which gives about 3 _lī_ to the mile; more exactly, according to Mr. Giles, 27-4/5 _lī_ = 10 miles; but it evidently varies a good deal in different parts of China, and has also varied in the course of ages. Thus in the 8th century, data quoted by M. Vivien de St. Martin, from Père Gaubil, show that the _lī_ was little more than 1/5 of an English mile. And from several concurrent statements we may also conclude that the _lī_ is generalised so that a certain number of _lī_, generally 100, stand for a day's march. [Archdeacon Gray (_China_, ii. 101) gives 10 _lī_ as the equivalent of 3⅓ English miles; Gen. Cunningham (_Arch. Rep._ i. 305) asserts that Hwen Thsang converts the Indian _yojanas_ into Chinese _lī_ at the rate of 40 _lī_ per _yojana_, or of 10 _lī_ per _kos_.]

1585.—"By the said booke it is found that the Chinos haue amongst them but only three kind of measures; the which in their language are called LII, _pu_, and _icham_, which is as much as to say, or in effect, as a forlong, league, or iorney: the measure, which is called _lii_, hath so much space as a man's voice on a plaine grounde may bee hearde in a quiet day, halowing or whoping with all the force and strength he may; and ten of these LIIS maketh a _pu_, which is a great Spanish league; and ten _pus_ maketh a daye's iourney, which is called _icham_, which maketh 12 (_sic_) long leagues."—_Mendoza_, i. 21.

1861.—"In this part of the country a day's march, whatever its actual distance, is called 100 LI; and the LI may therefore be taken as a measure of time rather than of distance."—_Col. Sarel_, in _J. R. Geog. Soc._ xxxii. 11.

1878.—"D'après les clauses du contrat le voyage d'une longueur totale de 1,800 LIS, ou 180 lieues, devait s'effectuer en 18 jours."—_L. Rousset, À Travers la Chine_, 337.

LEECHEE, LYCHEE, s. Chin. _li-chi_, and in S. China (its native region) _lai-chi_; the beautiful and delicate fruit of the _Nephelium litchi_, Cambessèdes (N. O. _Sapindaceae_), a tree which has been for nearly a century introduced into Bengal with success. The dried fruit, usually ticketed as _lychee_, is now common in London shops.

c. 1540.—"... outra verdura muito mais fresca, e de melhor cheiro, que esta, a que os naturaes da terra chamão LECHIAS...."—_Pinto_, ch. lxviii.

1563.—"_R._ Of the things of China you have not said a word; though there they have many fruits highly praised, such as are LALICHIAS (_lalixias_) and other excellent fruits.

"_O._ I did not speak of the things of China, because China is a region of which there is so much to tell that it never comes to an end...."—_Garcia_, f. 157.

1585.—"Also they have a kinde of plummes that they doo call LECHIAS, that are of an exceeding gallant tast, and never hurteth anybody, although they should eate a great number of them."—_Parke's Mendoza_, i. 14.

1598.—"There is a kind of fruit called LECHYAS, which are like Plums, but of another taste, and are very good, and much esteemed, whereof I have eaten."—_Linschoten_, 38; [Hak. Soc. i. 131].

1631.—"Adfertur ad nos præterea fructus quidam _Lances_ (read LAICES) vocatus, qui racematim, ut uvæ, crescit."—_Jac. Bontii_, Dial. vi. p. 11.

1684.—"LATSEA, or Chinese Chestnuts."—_Valentijn_, iv. (China) 12.

1750-52.—"LEICKI is a species of trees which they seem to reckon equal to the sweet orange trees.... It seems hardly credible that the country about Canton (in which place only the fruit grows) annually makes 100,000 _tel_ of dried LEICKIS."—_Olof Toreen_, 302-3.

1824.—"Of the fruits which this season offers, the finest are LEECHES (_sic_) and mangoes; the first is really very fine, being a sort of plum, with the flavour of a Frontignac grape."—_Heber_, i. 60.

c. 1858.—

"Et tandis que ton pied, sorti de la babouche, Pendait, rose, au bord du MANCHY (see MUNCHEEL) À l'ombre des bois noirs touffus, et du LETCHI, Aux fruits moins pourpres que ta bouche." _Leconte de Lisle._

1878.—"... and the LICHI hiding under a shell of ruddy brown its globes of translucent and delicately fragrant flesh."—_Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 49.

1879.—"... Here are a hundred and sixty LICHI fruits for you...."—_M. Stokes, Indian Fairy Tales_ (Calc. ed.) 51.

LEMON, s. _Citrus medica_, var. _Limonum_, Hooker. This is of course not an Anglo-Indian word. But it has come into European languages through the Ar. _leimūn_, and is, according to Hehn, of Indian origin. In Hind. we have both _līmū_ and _nīmbū_, which last, at least, seems to be an indigenous form. The Skt. dictionaries give _nimbūka_. In England we get the word through the Romance languages, Fr. _limon_, It. _limone_, Sp. _limon_, &c., perhaps both from the Crusades and from the Moors of Spain. [Mr. Skeat writes: "The Malay form is _limau_, 'a lime, lemon, or orange.' The Port. _limão_ may possibly come from this Malay form. I feel sure that _limau_, which in some dialects is _limar_, is an indigenous word which was transferred to Europe."] (See LIME.)

c. 1200.—"Sunt praeterea aliae arbores fructus acidos, pontici videlicet saporis, ex se procreantes, quos appellant LIMONES."—_Jacobi de Vitriaco, Hist. Iherosolym_, cap. lxxxv. in _Bongars_.

c. 1328.—"I will only say this much, that this India, as regards fruit and other things, is entirely different from Christendom; except, indeed, that there be LEMONS in some places, as sweet as sugar, whilst there be other LEMONS sour like ours."—_Friar Jordanus_, 15.

1331.—"Profunditas hujus aquae plena est lapidibus preciosis. Quae aqua multum est yrudinibus et sanguisugis plena. Hos lapides non accipit rex, sed pro animâ suâ semel vel bis in anno sub aquas ipsos pauperes ire permittit.... Et ut ipsi pauperes ire sub aquam possint accipiunt LIMONEM et quemdam fructum quem bene pistant, et illo bene se ungunt.... Et cum sic sint uncti yrudines et sanguisugæ illos offendere non valent."—_Fr. Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., App., p. xxi.

c. 1333.—"The fruit of the mango-tree (_al-'anba_) is the size of a great pear. When yet green they take the fallen fruit and powder it with salt and preserve it, as is done with the sweet citron and the _lemon_ (_al_-LEIMŪN) in our country."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 126.

LEMON-GRASS, s. _Andropogon citratus_, D.C., a grass cultivated in Ceylon and Singapore, yielding an oil much used in perfumery, under the name of _Lemon-Grass Oil_, _Oil of Verbena_, or _Indian Melissa Oil_. Royle (_Hind. Medicine_, 82) has applied the name to another very fragrant grass, _Andropogon schoenanthus_, L., according to him the σχοῖνος of Dioscorides. This last, which grows wild in various parts of India, yields _Rūsa Oil_, alias _O. of Ginger-grass_ or _of Geranium_, which is exported from Bombay to Arabia and Turkey, where it is extensively used in the adulteration of "Otto of Roses."

LEOPARD, s. We insert this in order to remark that there has been a great deal of controversy among Indian sportsmen, and also among naturalists, as to whether there are or are not two species of this Cat, distinguished by those who maintain the affirmative, as panther (_F. pardus_) and leopard (_Felis leopardus_), the latter being the smaller, though by some these names are reversed. Even those who support this distinction of species appear to admit that the markings, habits, and general appearance (except size) of the two animals are almost identical. Jerdon describes the two varieties, but (with Blyth) classes both as one species (_Felis pardus_). [Mr. Blanford takes the same view: "I cannot help suspecting that the difference is very often due to age.... I have for years endeavoured to distinguish the two forms, but without success." (_Mammalia of India_, 68 _seq._)]

LEWCHEW, LIU KIU, LOO-CHOO, &c., n.p. The name of a group of islands to the south of Japan, a name much more familiar than in later years during the 16th century, when their people habitually navigated the China seas, and visited the ports of the Archipelago. In the earliest notices they are perhaps mixt up with the Japanese. [Mr. Chamberlain writes the name _Luchu_, and says that it is pronounced _Dūchū_ by the natives and _Ryūkyū_ by the Japanese (_Things Japanese_, 3rd ed. p. 267). Mr. Pringle traces the name in the "Gold flowered LOES" which appear in a Madras list of 1684, and which he supposes to be "a name invented for the occasion to describe some silk stuff brought from the Liu Kiu islands." (_Diary Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. iii. 174).]

1516.—"Opposite this country of China there are many islands in the sea, and beyond them at 175 leagues to the east there is one very large, which they say is the mainland, from whence there come in each year to Malaca 3 or 4 ships like those of the Chinese, of white people whom they describe as great and wealthy merchants.... These islands are called LEQUEOS, the people of Malaca say they are better men, and greater and wealthier merchants, and better dressed and adorned, and more honourable than the Chinese."—_Barbosa_, 207.

1540.—"And they, demanding of him whence he came, and what he would have, he answered them that he was of the Kingdom of _Siam_ [of the settlement of the Tanaucarim foreigners, and that he came from Veniaga] and as a merchant was going to traffique in the Isle of LEQUIOS."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. x. xli), in _Cogan_, 49.

1553.—"Fernao Peres ... whilst he remained at that island of Beniaga, saw there certain junks of the people called LEQUIOS, of whom he had already got a good deal of information at Malaca, as that they inhabited certain islands adjoining that coast of China; and he observed that the most part of the merchandize that they brought was a great quantity of gold ... and they appeared to him a better disposed people than the Chinese...."—_Barros_, III. ii. 8. See also II. vi. 6.

1556.—(In this year) "a Portugal arrived at _Malaca_, named _Pero Gomez d'Almeyda_, servant to the Grand Master of _Santiago_, with a rich Present, and letters from the _Nautaquim_, Prince of the Island of _Tanixumaa_, directed to King _John_ the third ... to have five hundred _Portugals_ granted to him, to the end that with them, and his own Forces, he might conquer the Island of LEQUIO, for which he would remain tributary to him at 5000 Kintals of Copper and 1000 of Lattin, yearly...."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan_, p. 188.

1615.—"The King of Mashona (qu. _Shashma_?) ... who is King of the westermost islands of Japan ... has conquered the LEQUES Islands, which not long since were under the Government of China."—_Sainsbury_, i. 447.

" "The King of Shashma ... a man of greate power, and hath conquered the islandes called the LEQUES, which not long since were under the government of China. LEQUE Grande yeeldeth greate store of amber greece of the best sorte, and will vent 1,000 or 15,000 (_sic_) ps. of coarse cloth, as dutties and such like, per annum."—_Letter of Raphe Coppindall_, in _Cocks_, ii. 272.

[ " "They being put from LIQUEA...."—_Ibid._ i. 1.]

LIAMPO, n.p. This is the name which the older writers, especially Portuguese, give to the Chinese port which we now call _Ning-Po_. It is a form of corruption which appears in other cases of names used by the Portuguese, or of those who learned from them. Thus _Nanking_ is similarly called _Lanchin_ in the publications of the same age, and _Yunnan_ appears in Mendoza as _Olam_.

1540.—"Sailing in this manner we arrived six dayes after at the Ports of LIAMPOO, which are two Islands one just against another, distant three Leagues from the place, where at that time the _Portugals_ used their commerce. There they had built above a thousand houses, that were governed by Sheriffs, Auditors, Consuls, Judges, and 6 or 7 other kinde of Officers [_com governança de_ Vereadores, & Ouvidor, & Alcaides, _& outras seis ou sete Varas de Justiça & Officiaes de Republica_], where the Notaries underneath the publique Acts which they made, wrote thus, _I, such a one, publique Notarie of this Town of_ LIAMPOO _for the King our Soveraign Lord_. And this they did with as much confidence and assurance as if this Place had been scituated between _Santarem_ and _Lisbon_; so that there were houses there which cost three or four thousand Duckats the building, but both they and all the rest were afterwards demolished for our sins by the _Chineses_...."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. lxvi.), in _Cogan_, p. 82.

What Cogan renders '_Ports of_ LIAMPOO' is _portas_, _i.e._ _Gates_. And the expression is remarkable as preserving a very old tradition of Eastern navigation; the oldest document regarding Arab trade to China (the _Relation_, tr. by Reinaud) says that the ships after crossing the Sea of _Sanji_ 'pass the _Gates of China_. These Gates are in fact mountains washed by the sea; between these mountains is an opening, through which the ships pass' (p. 19). This phrase was perhaps a translation of a term used by the Chinese themselves—see under BOCCA TIGRIS.

1553.—"The eighth (division of the coasts of the Indies) terminates in a notable cape, the most easterly point of the whole continent so far as we know at present, and which stands about midway in the whole coast of that great country China. This our people call Cabo de LIAMPO, after an illustrious city which lies in the bend of the cape. It is called by the natives NIMPO, which our countrymen have corrupted into LIAMPO."—_Barros_, i. ix. 1.

1696.—"Those Junks commonly touch at LYMPO, from whence they bring _Petre_, _Geelongs_, and other Silks."—_Bowyear_, in _Dalrymple_, i. 87.

1701.—"The Mandarine of Justice arrived late last night from LIMPO."—_Fragmentary MS. Records of China Factory_ (at Chusan?), in India Office, Oct. 24.

1727.—"The Province of _Chequiam_, whose chief city is LIMPOA, by some called _Nimpoa_, and by others _Ningpoo_."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 283; [ed. 1744, ii. 282].

1770.—"To these articles of importation may be added those brought every year, by a dozen Chinese Junks, from Emoy, LIMPO, and Canton."—_Raynal_, tr. 1777, i. 249.

LIKIN, LEKIN, s. We borrow from Mr. Giles: "An arbitrary tax, originally of one cash per tael on all kinds of produce, imposed with a view of making up the deficiency in the land-tax of China caused by the T'aiping and Nienfei troubles. It was to be set aside for military purposes only—hence its common name of 'war tax'.... The Chefoo Agreement makes the area of the Foreign concessions at the various Treaty Ports exempt from the tax of Lekin" (_Gloss. of Reference_, s.v.). The same authority explains the term as "_li_ (_le_, _i.e._ a cash or 1/1000 of a tael)-money," because of the original rate of levy. The LIKIN is professedly not an imperial customs-duty, but a provincial tax levied by the governors of the provinces, and at their discretion as to amount; hence varying in local rate, and from time to time changeable. This has been a chief difficulty in carrying out the Chefoo Agreement, which as yet has never been authoritatively interpreted or finally ratified by England. [It was ratified in 1886. For the conditions of the Agreement see _Ball, Things Chinese_, 3rd ed. 629 _seqq._] We quote the article of the Agreement which deals with opium, which has involved the chief difficulties, as leaving not only the amount to be paid, but the line at which this is to be paid, undefined.

1876.—"Sect. III. ... (iii). On Opium Sir Thomas Wade will move his Government to sanction an arrangement different from that affecting other imports. British merchants, when opium is brought into port, will be obliged to have it taken cognizance of by the Customs, and deposited in Bond ... until such time as there is a sale for it. The importer will then pay the tariff duty upon it, and the purchasers the LIKIN: in order to the prevention of the evasion of the duty. The amount of LIKIN to be collected will be decided by the different Provincial Governments, according to the circumstances of each."—_Agreement of Chefoo._

1878.—"La Chine est parsemée d'une infinité de petits bureaux d'octroi échelonnés le long des voies commerciales; les Chinois les nomment LI-KIN. C'est la source la plus sure, et la plus productive des revenus."—_Rousset, À Travers la Chine_, 221.

LILAC, s. This plant-name is eventually to be identified with ANIL (q.v.), and with the Skt. _nīla_, 'of a dark colour (especially dark blue or black)'; a fact which might be urged in favour of the view that the ancients in Asia, as has been alleged of them in Europe, belonged to the body of the colour-blind (like the writer of this article). The Indian word takes, in the sense of indigo, in Persian the form _līlang_; in Ar. this, modified into _līlak_ and _līlāk_, is applied to the lilac (_Syringa_ spp.). Marcel Devic says the Ar. adj. _līlak_ has the modified sense 'bleuâtre.' See a remark under BUCKYNE. We may note that in Scotland the 'striving after meaning' gives this familiar and beautiful tree the name among the uneducated of '_lily-oak_.'

LIME, s. The fruit of the small _Citrus medica_, var. _acida_, Hooker, is that generally called _lime_ in India, approaching as it does very nearly to the fruit of the West India Lime. It is often not much bigger than a pigeon's egg, and one well-known miniature lime of this kind is called by the natives from its thin skin _kāghazī nīmbū_, or 'paper lime.' This seems to bear much the same relation to the lemon that the miniature thin-skinned orange, which in London shops is called _Tangerine_, bears to the "China orange." But lime is also used with the characterising adjective for the _Citrus medica_, var. _Limetta_, Hooker, or Sweet Lime, an insipid fruit.

The word no doubt comes from the Sp. and Port. _lima_, which is from the Ar. _līma_; Fr. _lime_, Pers. _līmū_, _līmūn_ (see LEMON). But probably it came into English from the Portuguese in India. It is not in Minsheu (2nd ed. 1727).

1404.—"And in this land of Guilan snow never falls, so hot is it; and it produces abundance of citrons and LIMES and oranges (_cidras é_ LIMAS _é naranjas_)."—_Clavijo_, § lxxxvi.

c. 1526.—"Another is the LIME (_līmū_), which is very plentiful. Its size is about that of a hen's egg, which it resembles in shape. If one who is poisoned boils and eats its fibres, the injury done by the poison is averted."—_Baber_, 328.

1563.—"It is a fact that there are some Portuguese so pig-headed that they would rather die than acknowledge that we have here any fruit equal to that of Portugal; but there are many fruits here that bear the bell, as for instance all the _fructas de espinho_. For the LEMONS of those parts are so big that they look like citrons, besides being very tender and full of flavour, especially those of _Baçaim_; whilst the citrons themselves are much better and more tender (than those of Portugal); and the LIMES (_limas_) vastly better...."—_Garcia_, f. 133.

c. 1630.—"The Ile inricht us with many good things; Buffolls, Goats, Turtle, Hens, huge Batts ... also with Oranges, LEMONS, LYMES...."—_Sir T. Herbert_, 28.

1673.—"Here Asparagus flourish, as do LIMES, Pomegranates, Genetins...."—_Fryer_, 110. ("Jenneting" from Fr. _genétin_, [or, according to Prof. Skeat, for _jeanneton_, a dimin. from Fr. _pomme de S. Jean_.]

1690.—"The Island (Johanna) abounds with Fowls and Rice, with Pepper, Yams, Plantens, Bonanoes, Potatoes, Oranges, LEMONS, LIMES, Pine-apples, &c...."—_Ovington_, 109.

LINGAIT, LINGAYET, LINGUIT, LINGAVANT, LINGADHARI, s. Mahr. _Liñgā-īt_, Can. _Lingāyata_, a member of a Sivaite sect in W. and S. India, whose members wear the _liñga_ (see LINGAM) in a small gold or silver box suspended round the neck. The sect was founded in the 12th century by Bāsava. They are also called _Jangama_, or _Vīra Śaiva_, and have various subdivisions. [See _Nelson, Madura_, pt. iii. 48 _seq._; _Monier Williams, Brahmanism_, 88.]

1673.—"At _Hubly_ in this Kingdom are a caste called LINGUITS, who are buried upright."—_Fryer_, 153. This is still their practice.

_Lingua_ is given as the name or title of the King of Columbum (see QUILON) in the 14th century, by Friar Jordanus (p. 41), which might have been taken to denote that he belonged to this sect; but this seems never to have had followers in Malabar.

LINGAM, s. This is taken from the S. Indian form of the word, which in N. India is Skt. and Hind. _liñga_, 'a token, badge,' &c., thence the symbol of Śiva which is so extensively an object of worship among the Hindus, in the form of a cylinder of stone. The great idol of Somnāth, destroyed by Mahmūd of Ghazni, and the object of so much romantic narrative, was a colossal symbol of this kind. In the quotation of 1838 below, the word is used simply for a badge of caste, which is certainly the original Skt. meaning, but is probably a mistake as attributed in that sense to modern vernacular use. The man may have been a LINGAIT (q.v.), so that his badge was actually a figure of the lingam. But this clever authoress often gets out of her depth.

1311.—"The stone idols called LING Mahádeo, which had been a long time established at that place ... these, up to this time, the kick of the horse of Islam had not attempted to break.... Deo Narain fell down, and the other gods who had seats there raised their feet, and jumped so high, that at one leap they reached the foot of Lanka, and in that affright the LINGS themselves would have fled, had they had any legs to stand on."—_Amír Khusrú_, in _Elliot_, iv. 91.

1616.—"... above this there is elevated the figure of an idol, which in decency I abstain from naming, but which is called by the heathen LINGA, and which they worship with many superstitions; and indeed they regard it to such a degree that the heathen of Canara carry well-wrought images of the kind round their necks. This abominable custom was abolished by a certain Canara King, a man of reason and righteousness."—_Couto_, Dec. VII. iii. 11.

1726.—"There are also some of them who wear a certain stone idol called LINGAM ... round the neck, or else in the hair of the head...."—_Valentijn, Choro._ 74.

1781.—"These Pagodas have each a small chamber in the center of twelve feet square, with a lamp hanging over the LINGHAM."—_Hodges_, 94.

1799.—"I had often remarked near the banks of the rivulet a number of little altars, with a LINGA of Mahádeva upon them. It seems they are placed over the ashes of Hindus who have been burnt near the spot."—_Colebrooke_, in _Life_, p. 152.

1809.—"Without was an immense LINGAM of black stone."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 371.

1814.—"... two respectable Brahmuns, a man and his wife, of the secular order; who, having no children, had made several religious pilgrimages, performed the accustomed ceremonies to the LINGA, and consulted the divines."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 364; [2nd ed. ii. 4; in ii. 164, LINGAM].

1838.—"In addition to the preaching, Mr. G. got hold of a man's LINGUM, or badge of caste, and took it away."—_Letters from Madras_, 156.

1843.—"The homage was paid to LINGAMISM. The insult was offered to Mahometanism. _Lingamism_ is not merely idolatry, but idolatry in its most pernicious form."—_Macaulay, Speech on Gates of Somnauth._

LINGUIST, s. An old word for an interpreter, formerly much used in the East. It long survived in China, and is there perhaps not yet obsolete. Probably adopted from the Port. _lingua_, used for an interpreter.

1554.—"To a LLINGUA of the factory (at Goa) 2 pardaos monthly...."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 63.

" "To the LINGUOA of this kingdom (Ormuz) a Portuguese.... To the LINGUOA of the custom-house, a bramen."—_Ibid._ 104.

[1612.—"Did Captain Saris' LINGUIST attend?"—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 68.]

1700.—"I carried the LINGUIST into a Merchant's House that was my Acquaintance to consult with that Merchant about removing that _Remora_, that stop'd the Man of War from entring into the Harbour."—_A. Hamilton_, iii. 254; [ed. 1744].

1711.—"LINGUISTS require not too much haste, having always five or six to make choice of, never a Barrel the better Herring."—_Lockyer_, 102.

1760.—"I am sorry to think your Honour should have reason to think, that I have been anyway concerned in that unlucky affair that happened at the _Negrais_, in the month of October 1759; but give me leave to assure your Honour that I was no further concerned, than as a LINGUISTER for the _King's Officer_ who commanded the Party."—Letter to the Gov. of Fort St. George, from _Antonio the Linguist_, in _Dalrymple_, i. 396.

1760-1810.—"If the ten should presume to enter villages, public places, or bazaars, punishment will be inflicted on the LINGUIST who accompanies them."—_Regulations at Canton_, from _The Fankwae at Canton_, p. 29.

1882.—"As up to treaty days, neither Consul nor Vice-Consul of a foreign nation was acknowledged, whenever either of these officers made a communication to the Hoppo, it had to be done through the Hong merchants, to whom the dispatch was taken by a LINGUIST."—_The Fankwae at Canton_, p. 50.

LIP-LAP, s. A vulgar and disparaging nickname given in the Dutch Indies to Eurasians, and corresponding to Anglo-Indian CHEE-CHEE (q.v.). The proper meaning of _lip-lap_ seems to be the uncoagulated pulp of the coco-nut (see _Rumphius_, bk. i. ch. 1). [Mr. Skeat notes that the word is not in the Dicts., but Klinkert gives Jav. _lap-lap_, 'a dish-clout.']

1768-71.—"Children born in the Indies are nicknamed LIPLAPS by the Europeans, although both parents may have come from Europe."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 315.

LISHTEE, LISTEE, s. Hind. _lishtī_, English word, '_a list_.'

LONG-CLOTH, s. The usual name in India for (white) cotton shirtings, or Lancashire calico; but first applied to the Indian cloth of like kind exported to England, probably because it was made of length unusual in India; cloth for native use being ordinarily made in pieces sufficient only to clothe one person. Or it is just possible that it may have been a corruption or misapprehension of _lungi_ (see LOONGHEE). [This latter view is accepted without question by Sir G. Birdwood (_Rep. on Old Rec._, 224), who dates its introduction to Europe about 1675.]

1670.—"We have continued to supply you ... in reguard the Dutch do so fully fall in with the Calicoe trade that they had the last year 50,000 pieces of LONG-CLOTH."—_Letter from Court of E.I.C._ to Madras, Nov. 9th. In _Notes and Exts._, No. i. p. 2.

[1682.—"... for LONG CLOTH brown English 72: Coveds long & 2¼ broad No. I. ..."—_Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. i. 40.]

1727.—"_Saderass_, or _Saderass Patam_, a small Factory belonging to the _Dutch_, to buy up LONG CLOTH."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 358; [ed. 1744].

1785.—"The trade of Fort St. David's consists in LONG CLOTHS of different colours."—_Carraccioli's Life of Clive_, i. 5.

1865.—"LONG-CLOTH, as it is termed, is the material principally worn in the Tropics."—_Waring, Tropical Resident_, p. 111.

1880.—"A Chinaman is probably the last man in the world to be taken in twice with a fraudulent piece of LONG-CLOTH."—_Pall Mall Budget_, Jan. 9, p. 9.

LONG-DRAWERS, s. This is an old-fashioned equivalent for PYJAMAS (q.v.). Of late it is confined to the Madras Presidency, and to outfitters' lists. [_Mosquito drawers_ were probably like these.]

[1623.—"They wear a pair of LONG DRAWERS of the same Cloth, which cover not only their Thighs, but legs also to the Feet."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 43.]

1711.—"The better sort wear LONG DRAWERS, and a piece of Silk, or wrought Callico, thrown loose over the Shoulders."—_Lockyer_, 57.

1774.—"... gave each private man a frock and LONG DRAWERS of chintz."—_Forrest, V. to N. Guinea_, 100.

1780.—"Leroy, one of the French hussars, who had saved me from being cut down by Hyder's horse, gave me some soup, and a shirt, and LONG-DRAWERS, which I had great want of."—_Hon. John Lindsay_ in _Lives of the Lindsays_, iv. 266.

1789.—"It is true that they (the _Sycs_) wear only a short blue jacket, and blue LONG DRAWS."—Note by Translator of _Seir Mutaqherin_, i. 87.

1810.—"For wear on board ship, pantaloons ... together with as many pair of wove cotton LONG-DRAWERS, to wear under them."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 9.

[1853.—"The Doctor, his gaunt figure very scantily clad in a dirty shirt and a pair of MOSQUITO DRAWERS."—_Campbell, Old Forest Ranger_, 3rd ed. 108.]

(See PYJAMAS, MOGUL BREECHES, SHULWAURS, SIRDRARS.)

LONG-SHORE WIND, s. A term used in Madras to designate the damp, unpleasant wind that blows in some seasons, especially July to September, from the south.

1837.—"This LONGSHORE WIND is very disagreeable—a sort of sham sea-breeze blowing from the south; whereas the real sea-breeze blows from the east; it is a regular cheat upon the new-comers, feeling damp and fresh as if it were going to cool one."—_Letters from Madras_, 73.

[1879.—"Strong winds from the south known as ALONGSHORE WINDS, prevail especially near the coast."—_Stuart, Tinnevelly_, 8.]

LONTAR, s. The palm leaves used in the Archipelago (as in S. India) for writing on are called _lontar_-leaves. Filet (No. 5179, p. 209) gives _lontar_ as the Malay name of two palms, viz. _Borassus flabelliformis_ (see PALMYRA, BRAB), and _Livistona tundifolia_. [See CADJAN.] [Mr. Skeat notes that Klinkert gives—"_Lontar_, metathesis of _ron-tal_, leaf of the _tal_ tree, a fan-palm whose leaves were once used for writing on, _borassus flabelliformis_." _Ron_ is thus probably equivalent to the Malay _daun_, or in some dialects _don_, 'leaf.' The tree itself is called _p'hun_ (_pohun_) _tar_ in the E. coast of the Malay Peninsula, _tar_ and _tal_ being only variants of the same word. Scott, _Malayan Words in English_, p. 121, gives: "_Lontar_, a palm, dial. form of _dāun tāl_ (_tāl_, Hind.)." (See TODDY.)

LOOCHER, s. This is often used in Anglo-Ind. colloquial for a blackguard libertine, a lewd loafer. It is properly Hind. _luchchā_, having that sense. Orme seems to have confounded the word, more or less, with _lūṭiya_ (see under LOOTY). [A rogue in _Pandurang Hari_ (ed. 1873, ii. 168) is _Loochajee_. The place at Matheran originally called "_Louisa_ Point" has become "_Loocha_ Point!"]

[1829.—"... nothing-to-do LOOTCHAS of every sect in Camp...."—_Or. Sport. Mag._ ed. 1873, i. 121.]

LOONGHEE, s. Hind. _lungī_, perhaps originally Pers. _lung_ and _lunggī_; [but Platts connects it with _linga_]. A scarf or web of cloth to wrap round the body, whether applied as what the French call _pagne_, _i.e._ a cloth simply wrapped once or twice round the hips and tucked in at the upper edge, which is the proper Mussulman mode of wearing it; or as a cloth tucked between the legs like a DHOTY (q.v.), which is the Hindu mode, and often followed also by Mahommedans in India. The _Qanoon-e-Islam_ further distinguishes between the _lunggī_ and _dhotī_ that the former is a coloured cloth worn as described, and the latter a cloth with only a coloured border, worn by Hindus alone. This explanation must belong to S. India. ["The _lungi_ is really meant to be worn round the waist, and is very generally of a checked pattern, but it is often used as a _paggri_ (see PUGGRY), more especially that known as the Kohat _lungi_" (_Cookson, Mon. on Punjab Silk_, 4). For illustrations of various modes of wearing the garment, see _Forbes Watson, Textile Manufactures and Costumes_, pl. iii. iv.]

1653.—"LONGUI est vne petite pièce de linge, dont les Indiens se servent à cacher les parties naturelles."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, 529. But in the edition of 1657 it is given: "LONGUI est vn morceau de linge dont l'on se sert au bain en Turquie" (p. 547).

1673.—"The Elder sat in a Row, where the Men and Women came down together to wash, having LUNGIES about their Wastes only."—_Fryer_, 101. In the Index, Fryer explains as a "Waste-Clout."

1726.—"Silk LONGIS with red borders, 160 pieces in a pack, 14 _cobidos_ long and 2 broad."—_Valentijn_, v. 178.

1727.—"... For some coarse checquered Cloth, called _Cambaya_ (see COMBOY), LUNGIES, made of Cotton-Yarn, the Natives would bring Elephant's Teeth."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 9; [ed. 1744].

" (In Pegu) "Under the Frock they have a Scarf or LUNGEE doubled fourfold, made fast about the Middle...."—_Ibid._ ii. 49.

c. 1760.—"Instead of petticoats they wear what they call a LOONGEE, which is simply a long piece of silk or cotton stuff."—_Grose_, i. 143.

c. 1809-10.—"Many use the LUNGGI, a piece of blue cotton cloth, from 5 to 7 cubits long and 2 wide. It is wrapped simply two or three times round the waist, and hangs down to the knee."—_F. Buchanan_, in _Eastern India_, iii. 102.

LOOT, s. & v. Plunder; Hind. _lūṭ_, and that from Skt. _lotra_, for _loptra_, root _lup_, 'rob, plunder'; [rather _luṇṭ_, 'to rob']. The word appears in Stockdale's _Vocabulary_, of 1788, as "LOOT—plunder, pillage." It has thus long been a familiar item in the Anglo-Indian colloquial. But between the Chinese War of 1841, the Crimean War (1854-5), and the Indian Mutiny (1857-8), it gradually found acceptance in England also, and is now a recognised constituent of the English _Slang Dictionary_. Admiral Smyth has it in his _Nautical Glossary_ (1867) thus: "LOOT, plunder, or pillage, a term adopted from China."

1545.—St. Francis Xavier in a letter to a friend in Portugal admonishing him from encouraging any friend of his to go to India seems to have the thing _Loot_ in his mind, though of course he does not use the word: "Neminem patiaris amicorum tuorum in Indiam cum Praefectura mitti, ad regias pecunias, et negotia tractanda. Nam de illis vere illud scriptum capere licet: 'Deleantur de libro viventium et cum justis non scribantur.'... Invidiam tantum non culpam usus publicus detrahit, dum vix dubitatur fieri non malè quod impunè fit. Ubique, semper, rapitur, congeritur, aufertur. Semel captum nunquam redditur. Quis enumeret artes et nomina, praedarum? Equidem mirari satis nequeo, quot, praeter usitatos modos, insolitis flexionibus inauspicatum illud RAPIENDI verbum quaedam avaritiae barbaria conjuget!"—_Epistolae, Prague_, 1667, Lib. V. Ep. vii.

1842.—"I believe I have already told you that I did not take any LOOT—the Indian word for plunder—so that I have nothing of that kind, to which so many in this expedition helped themselves so bountifully."—_Colin Campbell_ to his Sister, in _L. of Ld. Clyde_, i. 120.

" "In the Saugor district the plunderers are beaten whenever they are caught, but there is a good deal of burning and 'LOOTING,' as they call it."—_Indian Administration of Ld. Ellenborough. To the D. of Wellington_, May 17, p. 194.

1847.—"Went to see Marshal Soult's pictures which he LOOTED in Spain. There are many Murillos, all beautiful."—_Ld. Malmesbury, Mem. of an Ex-Minister_, i. 192.

1858.—"There is a word called 'LOOT,' which gives, unfortunately, a venial character to what would in common English be styled robbery."—_Ld. Elgin, Letters and Journals_, 215.

1860.—"LOOT, swag or plunder."—_Slang Dict._ s.v.

1864.—"When I mentioned the 'LOOTING' of villages in 1845, the word was printed in italics as little known. Unhappily it requires no distinction now, custom having rendered it rather common of late."—_Admiral W. H. Smyth, Synopsis_, p. 52.

1875.—"It was the Colonel Sahib who carried off the LOOT."—_The Dilemma_, ch. xxxvii.

1876.—"Public servants (in Turkey) have vied with one another in a system of universal LOOT."—_Blackwood's Mag._ No. cxix. p. 115.

1878.—"The city (Hongkong) is now patrolled night and day by strong

## parties of marines and Sikhs, for both the disposition to LOOT and the

facilities for LOOTING are very great."—_Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese_, 34.

1883.—"'LOOT' is a word of Eastern origin, and for a couple of centuries past ... the LOOTING of Delhi has been the daydream of the most patriotic among the Sikh race."—_Bos. Smith's Life of Ld. Lawrence_, ii. 245.

" "At Ta li fu ... a year or two ago, a fire, supposed to be an act of incendiarism, broke out among the Tibetan encampments which were then LOOTED by the Chinese."—_Official Memo. on Chinese Trade with Tibet_, 1883.

LOOTY, LOOTIEWALLA, s.

A. A plunderer. Hind. _lūṭī_, _lūṭīyā_, _lūṭīwālā_.

1757.—"A body of their LOUCHEES (see LOOCHER) or plunderers, who are armed with clubs, passed into the Company's territory."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 129.

1782.—"Even the rascally LOOTY WALLAHS, or Mysorean hussars, who had just before been meditating a general desertion to us, now pressed upon our flanks and rear."—_Munro's Narrative_, 295.

1792.—"The Colonel found him as much dismayed as if he had been surrounded by the whole Austrian army, and busy in placing an ambuscade to catch about six LOOTIES."—_Letter of T. Munro_, in _Life_.

" "This body (horse plunderers round Madras) had been branded generally by the name of LOOTIES, but they had some little title to a better appellation, for they were ... not guilty of those sanguinary and inhuman deeds...."—_Madras Courier_, Jan. 26.

1793.—"A party was immediately sent, who released 27 half-starved wretches in heavy irons; among them was Mr. Randal Cadman, a midshipman taken 10 years before by Suffrein. The remainder were private soldiers; some of whom had been taken by the LOOTIES; others were deserters...."—_Dirom's Narrative_, p. 157.

B. A different word is the Ar.—Pers. _lūṭīy_, bearing a worse meaning, 'one of the people of Lot,' and more generally 'a blackguard.'

[1824.—"They were singing, dancing, and making the LUTI all the livelong day."—_Hajji Baba_, ed. 1851, p. 444.

[1858.—"The LOUTIS, who wandered from town to town with monkeys and other animals, taught them to cast earth upon their heads (a sign of the deepest grief among Asiatics) when they were asked whether they would be governors of Balkh or Akhcheh."—_Ferrier, H. of the Afghans_, 101.

[1883.—"Monkeys and baboons are kept and trained by the LŪTIS, or professional buffoons."—_Will's Modern Persia_, ed. 1891, p. 306.]

The people of Shiraz are noted for a fondness for jingling phrases, common enough among many Asiatics, including the people of India, where one constantly hears one's servants speak of _chaukī-aukī_ (for chairs and tables), _naukar-chākar_ (where both are however real words), 'servants,' _lakṛī-akṛī_, 'sticks and staves,' and so forth. Regarding this Mr. Wills tells a story (_Modern Persia_, p. 239). The late Minister, Ḳawām-ud-Daulat, a Shirāzi, was asked by the Shāh:

"Why is it, Ḳawām, that you Shīrāzīs always talk of _Kabob-mabob_ and so on? You always add a nonsense-word; is it for euphony?"

"Oh, Asylum of the Universe, may I be your sacrifice! No respectable person in Shīrāz does so, only the LŪTĪ-PŪTĪ says it!"

LOQUOT, LOQUAT, s. A sub-acid fruit, a native of China and Japan, which has been naturalised in India and in Southern Europe. In Italy it is called _nespola giapponese_ (Japan medlar). It is _Eriobotrya japonica_, Lindl. The name is that used in S. China, _lu-küh_, pron. at Canton _lu-kwat_, and meaning 'rush-orange.' Elsewhere in China it is called _pi-pa_.

[1821.—"The LACOTT, a Chinese fruit, not unlike a plum, was produced also in great plenty (at Bangalore); it is sweet when ripe, and both used for tarts, and eaten as dessert."—_Hoole, Missions in Madras and Mysore_, 2nd ed. 159.]

1878.—"... the yellow LOQUAT, peach-skinned and pleasant, but prodigal of stones."—_Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 49.

c. 1880.—"A LOQUAT tree in full fruit is probably a sight never seen in England before, but 'the phenomenon' is now on view at Richmond. (This was in the garden of Lady Parker at Stawell House.) We are told that it has a fine crop of fruit, comprising about a dozen bunches, each bunch being of eight or ten beautiful berries...."—_Newspaper cutting (source lost)._

LORCHA, s. A small kind of vessel used in the China coasting trade. Giles explains it as having a hull of European build, but the masts and sails Chinese fashion, generally with a European skipper and a Chinese crew. The word is said to have been introduced by the Portuguese from S. America (_Giles_, 81). But Pinto's passage shows how early the word was used in the China seas, a fact which throws doubt on that view. [Other suggestions are that it is Chinese _low-chuen_, a sort of fighting ship, or Port. _lancha_, our _launch_ (2 _N. & Q._ iii. 217, 236).]

1540.—"Now because the LORCH (_lorcha_), wherein _Antonio de Faria_ came from _Patana_ leaked very much, he commanded all his soldiers to pass into another better vessel ... and arriving at a River that about evening we found towards the East, he cast anchor a league out at Sea, by reason his Junk ... drew much water, so that fearing the Sands ... he sent _Christovano Borralho_ with 14 Soldiers in the LORCH up the River...."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xlii.), _Cogan_, p. 50.

" "Cõ isto nos partemos deste lugar de Laito muyto embandeirados, com as gavias toldadas de paños de seda, et os juncos e LORCHAS cõ duas ordens de paveses por banda"—_Pinto_, ch. lviii. _i.e._ "And so we started from Laito all dressed out, the tops draped with silk, and the junks and LORCHAS with two tiers of banners on each side."

1613.—"And they use smaller vessels called LORCHAS and _lyolyo_ (?), and these never use more than 2 oars on each side, which serve both for rudders and for oars in the river traffic."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 26_v_.

1856.—"... Mr. Parkes reported to his superior, Sir John Bowring, at Hong Kong, the facts in connexion with an outrage which had been committed on a British-owned LORCHA at Canton. The LORCHA 'Arrow,' employed in the river trade between Canton and the mouth of the river, commanded by an English captain and flying an English flag, had been boarded by a party of Mandarins and their escort while at anchor near Dutch Folly."—_Boulger, H. of China_, 1884, iii. 396.

LORY, s. A name given to various brilliantly-coloured varieties of parrot, which are found in the Moluccas and other islands of the Archipelago. The word is a corruption of the Malay _nūri_, 'a parrot'; but the corruption seems not to be very old, as Fryer retains the correct form. Perhaps it came through the French (see _Luillier_ below). [Mr. Skeat writes: "_Lūri_ is hardly a corruption of _nūri_; it is rather a parallel form. The two forms appear in different dialects. _Nūri_ may have been first introduced, and _lūri_ may be some dialectic form of it."] The first quotation shows that _lories_ were imported into S. India as early as the 14th century. They are still imported thither, where they are called in the vernacular by a name signifying 'Five-coloured parrots.' [Can. _panchavarnagini_.]

c. 1330.—"Parrots also, or popinjays, after their kind, of every possible colour, except black, for black ones are never found; but white all over, and green, and red, and also of mixed colours. The birds of this India seem really like the creatures of Paradise."—_Friar Jordanus_, 29.

c. 1430.—"In Bandan three kinds of parrot are found, some with red feathers and a yellow beak, and some parti-coloured which are called NORI, that is brilliant."—_Conti_, in _India in the XVth Cent._, 17. The last words, in Poggio's original Latin, are: "quos _Noros_ appellant hoc est _lucidos_," showing that Conti connected the word with the Pers. _nūr_ = "_lux_."

1516.—"In these islands there are many coloured parrots, of very splendid colours; they are tame, and the Moors call them NURE, and they are much valued."—_Barbosa_, 202.

1555.—"There are hogs also with hornes (see BABI-ROUSSA), and parats which prattle much, which they call NORIS."—_Galvano_, E.T. in _Hakl._ iv. 424.

[1598.—"There cometh into India out of the Island of Molucas beyond Malacca a kind of birdes called NOYRAS; they are like Parrattes...."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 307.]

1601.—"Psittacorum passim in sylvis multae turmae obvolitant. Sed in Moluccanis Insulis per Malaccam avis alia, NOYRA dicta, in Indiam importatur, quae psittaci faciem universim exprimit, quem cantu quoque adamussim aemulatur, nisi quod pennis rubicundis crebrioribus vestitur."—_De Bry_, v. 4.

1673.—"... Cockatooas and NEWRIES from Bantam."—_Fryer_, 116.

1682.—"The LORYS are about as big as the parrots that one sees in the Netherlands.... There are no birds that the Indians value more: and they will sometimes pay 30 rix dollars for one...."—_Nieuhof, Zee en Lant-Reize_, ii. 287.

1698.—"Brought ashore from the Resolution ... a NEWRY and four yards of broad cloth for a present to the Havildar."—In _Wheeler_, i. 333.

1705.—"On y trouve de quatre sortes de perroquets, sçavoir, perroquets, LAURIS, perruches, & cacatoris."—_Luillier_, 72.

1809.—

"'Twas Camdeo riding on his LORY, 'Twas the immortal Youth of Love." _Kehama_, x. 19.

1817.—

"Gay sparkling LOORIES, such as gleam between The crimson blossoms of the coral-tree In the warm isles of India's summer sea." _Mokanna._

LOTA, s. Hind. _loṭā_. The small spheroidal brass pot which Hindus use for drinking, and sometimes for cooking. This is the exclusive Anglo-Indian application; but natives also extend it to the spherical pipkins of earthenware (see CHATTY or GHURRA.)

1810.—"... a LOOTAH, or brass water vessel."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 284.

LOTE, s. Mod. Hind. _lōṭ_, being a corruption of Eng. '_note_.' A bank-note; sometimes called _bănklōṭ_.

LOTOO, s. Burm. _Hlwat-d'hau_, 'Royal Court or Hall'; the Chief Council of State in Burma, composed nominally of four Wungyīs (see WOON) or Chief Ministers. Its name designates more properly the place of meeting; compare _Star-Chamber_.

1792.—"... in capital cases he transmits the evidence in writing, with his opinion, to the LOTOO, or grand chamber of consultation, where the council of state assembles...."—_Symes_, 307.

1819.—"The first and most respectable of the tribunals is the LUTTÒ, comprised of four presidents called _Vunghì_, who are chosen by the sovereign from the oldest and most experienced Mandarins, of four assistants, and a great chancery."—_Sangermano_, 164.

1827.—"Every royal edict requires by law, or rather by usage, the sanction of this council: indeed, the King's name never appears in any edict or proclamation, the acts of the LUT-D'HAU being in fact considered his acts."—_Crawfurd's Journal_, 401.

LOUTEA, LOYTIA, &c. s. A Chinese title of respect, used by the older writers on China for a Chinese official, much as we still use _mandarin_. It is now so obsolete that Giles, we see, omits it. "It would almost seem certain that this is the word given as follows in C. C. Baldwin's _Manual of the Foochow Dialect_: '_Lo-tia_.' ... (in Mandarin _Lao-tye_) a general appellative used for an officer. It means 'Venerable Father' (p. 215). In the Court dialect _Ta-lao-yé_, 'Great Venerable Father' is the appellative used for any officer, up to the 4th rank. The _ye_ of this expression is quite different from the _tyé_ or _tia_ of the former" (_Note by M. Terrien de la Couperie_). Mr. Baber, after giving the same explanation from Carstairs Douglas's _Amoy Dict._, adds: "It would seem ludicrous to a Pekingese. Certain local functionaries (Prefects, Magistrates, &c.) are, however, universally known in China as _Fu-mu-kuan_, 'Parental Officers' (lit. 'Father-and-Mother Officers') and it is very likely that the expression 'Old Papa' is intended to convey the same idea of paternal government."

c. 1560.—"Everyone that in China hath any office, command, or dignitie by the King, is called LOUTHIA, which is to say with us _Señor_."—_Gaspar da Cruz_, in _Purchas_, iii. 169.

" "I shall have occasion to speake of a certain Order of gentlemen that are called LOUTEA; I will first therefor expound what this word signifieth. _Loutea_ is as muche as to say in our language as Syr...."—_Galeotto Pereyra_, by _R. Willes_, in _Hakl._ ii.; [ed. 1810, ii. 548].

1585.—"And although all the Kinge's officers and justices of what sort of administration they are, be generally called by the name of LOYTIA; yet euerie one hath a speciall and a particular name besides, according vnto his office."—_Mendoza_, tr. by _R. Parke_, ii. 101.

1598.—"Not any Man in _China_ is esteemed or accounted of, for his birth, family, or riches, but onely for his learning and knowledge, such as they that serve at every towne, and have the government of the same. They are called LOITIAS and Mandorijns."—_Linschoten_, 39; [Hak. Soc. i. 133].

1618.—"The China Capt. had letters this day per way of Xaxma (see SATSUMA) ... that the letters I sent are received by the noblemen in China in good parte, and a mandarin, or LOYTEA, appointed to com for Japon...."—_Cocks, Diary_, ii. 44.

1681.—"They call ... the lords and gentlemen LOYTIAS...."—_Martinez de la Puente, Compendio_, 26.

LOVE-BIRD, s. The bird to which this name is applied in Bengal is the pretty little lorikeet, _Loriculus vernalis_, Sparrman, called in Hind. _laṭkan_ or 'pendant,' because of its quaint habit of sleeping suspended by the claws, head downwards.

LUBBYE, LUBBEE, s. [Tel. _Labbi_, Tam. _Ilappai_]; according to C. P. Brown and the _Madras Gloss._ a Dravidian corruption of _'Arabī_. A name given in S. India to a race, Mussulmans in creed, but speaking Tamil, supposed to be, like the MOPLAHS of the west coast, the descendants of Arab emigrants by inter-marriage with native women. "There are few classes of natives in S. India, who in energy, industry, and perseverance, can compete with the Lubbay"; they often, as pedlars, go about selling beads, precious stones, &c.

1810.—"Some of these (early emigrants from Kufa) landed on that part of the Western coast of India called the Concan; the others to the eastward of C. Comorin; the descendants of the former are the _Nevayets_; of the latter the LUBBÈ; a name probably given to them by the natives, from that Arabic particle (a modification of _Lubbeik_) corresponding with the English _here I am_, indicating attention on being spoken to. The LUBBÈ pretend to one common origin with the _Nevayets_, and attribute their black complexion to inter-marriage with the natives; but the _Nevayets_ affirm that the LUBBÈ are the descendants of their domestic slaves, and there is certainly in the physiognomy of this very numerous class, and in their stature and form, a strong resemblance to the natives of Abyssinia."—_Wilks, Hist. Sketches_, i. 243.

1836.—"Mr. Boyd ... describes the Moors under the name of _Cholias_ (see CHOOLIA); and Sir Alexander Johnston designates them by the appellation of LUBBES. These epithets are however not admissible; for the former is only confined to a particular sect among them, who are rather of an inferior grade; and the latter to the priests who officiate in their temples; and also as an honorary affix to the proper names of some of their chief men."—_Simon Casie Chitty on the Moors of Ceylon_, in _J. R. As. Soc._ iii. 338.

1868.—"The LABBEIS are a curious caste, said by some to be the descendants of Hindus forcibly converted to the Mahometan faith some centuries ago. It seems most probable, however, that they are of mixed blood. They are, comparatively, a fine strong active race, and generally contrive to keep themselves in easy circumstances. Many of them live by traffic. Many are smiths, and do excellent work as such. Others are fishermen, boatmen and the like...."—_Nelson, Madura Manual_, Pt. ii. 86.

1869.—In a paper by Dr. Shortt it is stated that the LUBBAYS are found in large numbers on the East Coast of the Peninsula, between Pulicat and Negapatam. Their headquarters are at Nagore, the burial place of their patron saint _Nagori Mīr Ṣāhib_. They excel as merchants, owing to their energy and industry.—In _Trans. Ethn. Soc. of London_, N.S. vii. 189-190.

LUCKERBAUG, s. Hind. _lakṛā_, _lagṛā_, _lakaṛbagghā_, _lagaṛbagghā_, 'a hyena.' The form _lakaṛbaghā_ is not in the older dicts. but is given by Platts. It is familiar in Upper India, and it occurs in _Hickey's Bengal Gazette_, June 24, 1781. In some parts the name is applied to the leopard, as the extract from Buchanan shows. This is the case among the Hindi-speaking people of the Himālaya also (see _Jerdon_). It is not clear what the etymology of the name is, _lakaṛ_, _lakṛā_ meaning in their everyday sense, a stick or piece of timber. But both in Hind. and Mahr., in an adjective form, the word is used for 'stiff, gaunt, emaciated,' and this may be the sense in which it is applied to the hyena. [More probably the name refers to the bar-like stripes on the animal.] Another name is _haṛvāgh_, or (apparently) 'bone-tiger,' from its habit of gnawing bones.

c. 1809.—"It was said not to be uncommon in the southern parts of the district (Bhāgalpur) ... but though I have offered ample rewards, I have not been able to procure a specimen, dead or alive; and the _leopard_ is called at Mungger LAKRAVAGH."

" "The hyaena or LAKRAVAGH in this district has acquired an uncommon degree of ferocity."—_F. Buchanan, Eastern India_, iii. 142-3.

[1849.—"The man seized his gun and shot the hyena, but the 'LAKKABAKKA' got off."—_Mrs. Mackenzie, Life in the Mission_, ii. 152.]

LUCKNOW, n.p. Properly _Lakhnau_; the well-known capital of the Nawābs and Kings of Oudh, and the residence of the Chief Commissioner of that British Province, till the office was united to that of the Lieut.-Governor of the N.W. Provinces in 1877. [The name appears to be a corruption of the ancient _Lakshmanāvatī_, founded by _Lakshmana_, brother of Rāmachandra of Ayodhya.]

1528.—"On Saturday the 29th of the latter Jemâdi, I reached LUKNOW; and having surveyed it, passed the river Gûmti and encamped."—_Baber_, p. 381.

[c. 1590.—"LUCKNOW is a large city on the banks of the Gúmti, delightful in its surroundings."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 173.]

1663.—"In _Agra_ the Hollanders have also an House.... Formerly they had a good trade there in selling Scarlet ... as also in buying those cloths of Jelapour and LAKNAU, at 7 or 8 days journey from _Agra_, where they also keep an house...."—_Bernier_, E.T. 94; [ed. _Constable_, 292, who identifies _Jelapour_ with Jalālpur-Nāhir in the Fyzābād district.]

LUDDOO, s. H. _laḍḍū_. A common native sweetmeat, consisting of balls of sugar and ghee, mixt with wheat and gram flour, and with cocoanut kernel rasped.

[1826.—"My friends ... called me _boor ke_ LUDDOO, or the great man's sport."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 197.

[1828.—"When at large we cannot even get _rabri_ (porridge), but in prison we eat LADOO (a sweetmeat)."—_Tod, Annals_, Calcutta reprint, ii. 185.]

LUGOW, TO, v. This is one of those imperatives transformed, in Anglo-Indian jargon, into infinitives, which are referred to under BUNOW, PUCKEROW. H. inf. _lagā-nā_, imperative _lagā-o_. The meanings of _lagānā_, as given by Shakespear, are: "to apply, close, attach, join, fix, affix, ascribe, impose, lay, add, place, put, plant, set, shut, spread, fasten, connect, plaster, put to work, employ, engage, use, impute, report anything in the way of scandal or malice"—in which long list he has omitted one of the most common uses of the verb, in its Anglo-Indian form _lugow_, which is "to lay a boat alongside the shore or wharf, to moor." The fact is that _lagānā_ is the active form of the neuter verb _lag-nā_, 'to touch, lie, to be in contact with,' and used in all the neuter senses of which _lagānā_ expresses the transitive senses. Besides neuter _lagnā_, active _lagānā_, we have a secondary casual verb, _lagwānā_, 'to cause to apply,' &c. _Lagnā_, _lagānā_ are presumably the same words as our _lie_, and _lay_, A.-S. _licgan_, and _lecgan_, mod. Germ. _liegen_ and _legen_. And the meaning 'lay' underlies all the senses which Shakespear gives of _lagā-nā_. [See _Skeat, Concise Etym. Dict._ s.v. _lie_.]

[1839.—"They LUGĀOED, or were fastened, about a quarter of a mile below us...."—_Davidson, Travels in Upper India_, ii. 20.]

LUMBERDAR, s. Hind. _lambardār_, a word formed from the English word '_number_' with the Pers. termination _-dār_, and meaning properly 'the man who is registered by a number.' "The registered representative of a coparcenary community, who is responsible for Government revenue." (_Carnegy_). "The cultivator who, either on his own account or as the representative of other members of the village, pays the Government dues and is registered in the Collector's Roll according to his number; as the representative of the rest he may hold the office by descent or by election." (_Wilson_).

[1875.—"... Chota Khan ... was exceedingly useful, and really frightened the astonished LAMBADARS."—_Wilson, Abode of Snow_, 97.]

LUNGOOR, s. Hind. _langūr_, from Skt. _lāngūlin_, 'caudatus.' The great white-bearded ape, much patronized by Hindus, and identified with the monkey-god Hanumān. The genus is _Presbytes_, Illiger, of which several species are now discriminated, but the differences are small. [See _Blanford_, _Mammalia_, 27, who classes the _Langūr_ as _Semnopithecus entellus_.] The animal is well described by Aelian in the following quotation, which will recall to many what they have witnessed in the suburbs of Benares and other great Hindu cities. The _Langūr_ of the _Prasii_ is _P. Entellus_.

c. 250.—"Among the Prasii of India they say that there exists a kind of ape with human intelligence. These animals seem to be about the size of Hyrcanian dogs. Their front hair looks all grown together, and any one ignorant of the truth would say that it was dressed artificially. The beard is like that of a satyr, and the tail strong like that of a lion. All the rest of the body is white, but the head and the tail are red. These creatures are tame and gentle in character, but by race and manner of life they are wild. They go about in crowds in the suburbs of _Latagē_ (now Latagē is a city of the Indians) and eat the boiled rice that is put out for them by the King's order. Every day their dinner is elegantly set out. Having eaten their fill it is said that they return to their parents in the woods in an orderly manner, and never hurt anybody that they meet by the way."—_Aelian, De Nat. Animal._ xvi. 10.

1825.—"An alarm was given by one of the sentries in consequence of a baboon drawing near his post. The character of the intruder was, however, soon detected by one of the Suwarrs, who on the Sepoy's repeating his exclamation of the broken English 'Who goes 'ere?' said with a laugh, 'Why do you challenge the LUNGOOR? he cannot answer you.'"—_Heber_, ii. 85.

1859.—"I found myself in immediate proximity to a sort of parliament or general assembly of the largest and most human-like monkeys I had ever seen. There were at least 200 of them, great LUNGOORS, some quite four feet high, the jetty black of their faces enhanced by a fringe of snowy whisker."—_Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 49.

1884.—"Less interesting personally than the gibbon, but an animal of very developed social instincts, is _Semnopithecus entellus_, otherwise the Bengal LANGUR. (He) fights for his wives according to a custom not unheard of in other cases; but what is peculiar to him is that the vanquished males 'receive charge of all the young ones of their own sex, with whom they retire to some neighbouring jungle.' Schoolmasters and private tutors will read this with interest, as showing the origin and early disabilities of their profession."—_Saturday Rev._, May 31, on _Sterndale's Nat. Hist. of Mammalia of India_, &c.

LUNGOOTY, s. Hind. _langoṭī_. The original application of this word seems to be the scantiest modicum of covering worn for decency by some of the lower classes when at work, and tied before and behind by a string round the waist; but it is sometimes applied to the more ample _dhotī_ (see DHOTY). According to R. Drummond, in Guzerat the "LANGOTH or LUNGOTA" (as he writes) is "a pretty broad piece of cotton cloth, tied round the breech by men and boys bathing.... The diminutive is LANGOTEE, a long slip of cloth, stitched to a loin band of the same stuff, and forming exactly the T bandage of English Surgeons...." This distinction is probably originally correct, and the use of _langūta_ by Abdurrazzāk would agree with it. The use of the word has spread to some of the Indo-Chinese countries. In the quotation from Mocquet it is applied in speaking of an American Indian near the R. Amazon. But the writer had been in India.

c. 1422.—"The blacks of this country have the body nearly naked; they wear only bandages round the middle called LANKOUTAH, which descend from the navel to above the knee."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in XV. Cent._ 17.

1526.—"Their peasants and the lower classes all go about naked. They tie on a thing which they call a LANGOTI, which is a piece of clout that hangs down two spans from the navel, as a cover to their nakedness. Below this pendant modesty-clout is another slip of cloth, one end of which they fasten before to a string that ties on the LANGOTI, and then passing the slip of cloth between the two legs, bring it up and fix it to the string of the LANGOTI behind."—_Baber_, 333.

c. 1609.—"Leur capitaine auoit fort bonne façon, encore qu'il fust tout nud et luy seul auoit vn LANGOUTIN, qui est vne petite pièce de coton peinte."—_Mocquet_, 77.

1653.—"LANGOUTI est une pièce de linge dont les Indou se seruent à cacher les parties naturelles."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 547.

[1822.—"The boatmen go nearly naked, seldom wearing more than a LANGUTTY...."—_Wallace, Fifteen Years in India_, 410.]

1869.—"Son costume se compose, comme celui de tous les Cambodgiens, d'une veste courte et d'un LANGOUTI."—_Rev. des Deux Mondes_, lxxix. 854.

"They wear nothing but the LANGOTY, which is a string round the loins, and a piece of cloth about a hand's breadth fastened to it in front."—(_Ref. lost_), p. 26.

LUNKA, n.p. Skt. _Lañka_. The oldest name of Ceylon in the literature both of Buddhism and Brahmanism. Also 'an island' in general.

——, s. A kind of strong cheroot much prized in the Madras Presidency, and so called from being made of tobacco grown in the 'islands' (the local term for which is _lañka_) of the Godavery Delta.

M

MĀ-BĀP, s. '_Āp_ mā-bāp _hai khudāwand_!' 'You, my Lord, are my mother and father!' This is an address from a native, seeking assistance, or begging release from a penalty, or reluctant to obey an order, which the young _ṣāhib_ hears at first with astonishment, but soon as a matter of course.

MABAR, n.p. The name given in the Middle Ages by the Arabs to that coast of India which we call Coromandel. The word is Ar. _ma'bar_, 'the ferry or crossing-place.' It is not clear how the name came to be applied, whether because the Arab vessels habitually touched at its ports, or because it was the place of crossing to Ceylon, or lastly whether it was not an attempt to give meaning to some native name. [The _Madras Gloss._ says it was so called because it was the place of crossing from Madura to Ceylon; also see _Logan, Malabar_, i. 280.] We know no occurrence of the term earlier than that which we give from Abdallatīf.

c. 1203.—"I saw in the hands of an Indian trader very beautiful mats, finely woven and painted on both sides with most pleasing colours.... The merchant told me ... that these mats were woven of the Indian plantain ... and that they sold in MABAR for two dinars apiece."—_Abd-Allatīf, Relation de l'Egypte_, p. 31.

1279-86.—In M. Pauthier's notes on Marco Polo very curious notices are extracted from Chinese official annals regarding the communications, in the time of Kublai Kaan, between that Emperor and Indian States, including MA-PA-'RH.—(See pp. 600-605).

c. 1292.—"When you leave the Island of Seilan and sail westward about 60 miles, you come to the great province of MAABAR, which is styled India the Greater: it is the best of all the Indies, and is on the mainland."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 16.

c. 1300.—"The merchants export from MA'BAR silken stuffs, aromatic roots; large pearls are brought from the sea. The productions of this country are carried to 'Irák, Khorásán, Syria, Russia and Europe."—_Rashīduddīn_, in _Elliot_, i. 69.

1303.—"In the beginning of this year (703 H.), the Maliki-'Azam, Takiú-d-dín ... departed from the country of Hind to the passage (_ma'bar_) of corruption. The King of MA'BAR was anxious to obtain his property and wealth, but Malik Mu'azzam Siráju-d-dín, son of the deceased, having secured his goodwill, by the payment of 200,000 dínárs, not only obtained the wealth, but rank also of his father."—_Wassáf_, in _Elliot_, iii. 45.

1310.—"The country of MA'BAR, which is so distant from Dehli that a man travelling with all expedition could only reach it after a journey of 12 months, there the arrow of any holy warrior had not yet reached."—_Amír Khusrú_, in _Elliot_, iii. 85.

c. 1330.—"The third part (of India) is _Ma'bar_, which begins some three or four days journey to the eastward of Kaulam; this territory lies to the east of Malabar.... It is stated that the territory MA'BAR begins at the Cape Kumhari, a name which applies both to a mountain and a city.... Biyyardāwal is the residence of the Prince of MA'BAR, for whom horses are imported from foreign countries."—_Abulfeda_, in _Gildemeister_, p. 185. We regret to see that M. Guyard, in his welcome completion of Reinaud's translation of Abulfeda, absolutely, in some places, substitutes "Coromandel" for "Ma'bar." It is French fashion, but a bad one.

c. 1498.—"Zo deser stat Kangera anlenden alle Kouffschyff die in den landen zo doyn hauen, ind lijcht in eyner provincie MOABAR genant."—_Pilgerfahrt des Ritters Arnold von Harff_ (a fiction-monger), p. 140.

1753.—"Selon cet autorité le pays du continent qui fait face à l'île de Ceilan est MAABAR, ou le grande Inde: et cette interpretation de Marc-Pol est autant plus juste, que _maha_ est un terme Indien, et propre même à quelques langues Scythiques ou Tartares, pour signifier _grand_. Ainsi, MAABAR signifie la grande region."—_D'Anville_, p. 105. The great Geographer is wrong!

MACAO, n.p.

A. The name applied by the Portuguese to the small peninsula and the city built on it, near the mouth of Canton River, which they have occupied since 1557. The place is called by the Chinese _Ngao-măn_ (_Ngao_, 'bay or inlet,' _Măn_, 'gate'). The Portuguese name is alleged to be taken from _A-mā-ngao_, 'the Bay of Ama,' _i.e._ of the Mother, the so-called 'Queen of Heaven,' a patroness of seamen. And indeed _Amacao_ is an old form often met with.

c. 1567.—"Hanno i Portoghesi fatta vna picciola cittáde in vna Isola vicina a' i liti della China chiamato MACHAO ... ma i datii sono del Rè della China, e vanno a pagarli a Canton, bellissima cittáde, e di grande importanza, distante da _Machao_ due giorni e mezzo."—_Cesare de' Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 391.

c. 1570.—"On the fifth day of our voyage it pleased God that we arrived at ... Lampacau, where at that time the _Portugals_ exercised their commerce with the _Chineses_, which continued till the year 1557, when the _Mandarins_ of _Canton_, at the request of the Merchants of that Country, gave us the port of MACAO, where the trade now is; of which place (that was but a desart Iland before) our countrymen made a very goodly plantation, wherein there were houses worth three or four thousand Duckats, together with a Cathedral Church...."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan_, p. 315.

1584.—"There was in MACHAO a religious man of the order of the barefoote friars of S. Francis, who vnderstanding the great and good desire of this king, did sende him by certaine Portugal merchants ... a cloth whereon was painted the day of iudgement and hell, and that by an excellent workman."—_Mendoza_, ii. 394.

1585.—"They came to AMACAO, in Iuly, 1585. At the same time it seasonably hapned that _Linsilan_ was commanded from the court to procure of the Strangers at AMACAO, certaine goodly feathers for the King."—From the _Jesuit Accounts_, in _Purchas_, iii. 330.

1599 ... —"AMACAO." See under MONSOON.

1602.—"Being come, as heretofore I wrote your Worship, to MACAO a city of the Portugals, adjoyning to the firme Land of China, where there is a Colledge of our Company."—Letter from _Diego de Pantoia_, in _Purchas_, iii. 350.

[1611.—"There came a Jesuit from a place called Langasack (see LANGASAQUE), which place the Carrack of AMAKAU yearly was wont to come."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 146.]

1615.—"He adviseth me that 4 juncks are arrived at LANGASAQUE from Chanchew, which with this ship from AMACAU, will cause all matters to be sould chepe."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 35.

[ " "... carried them prisoners aboard the great ship of AMACAN."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 46.]

1625.—"That course continued divers yeeres till the _Chinois_ growing lesse fearefull, granted them in the greater Iland a little _Peninsula_ to dwell in. In that place was an Idoll, which still remained to be seene, called _Ama_, whence the Peninsula was called AMACAO, that is Amas Bay."—_Purchas_, iii. 319.

B. MACAO, MACCAO, was also the name of a place on the Pegu River which was the port of the city so called in the day of its greatness. A village of the name still exists at the spot.

1554.—"The _baar_ (see BAHAR) of MACAO contains 120 biças, each biça 100 TICALS (q.v.) ..."—_A. Nunes_, p. 39.

1568.—"Si fa commodamente il viaggio sino a MACCAO distante da Pegu dodeci miglia, e qui si sbarca."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 395.

1587.—"From Cirion we went to MACAO, &c."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 391. (See DELING).

1599.—"The King of _Arracan_ is now ending his business at the Town of MACAO, carrying thence the Silver which the King of _Tangu_ had left, exceeding three millions."—_N. Pimenta_, in _Purchas_, iii. 1748.

MACAREO, s. A term applied by old voyagers to the phenomenon of the _bore_, or great tidal wave as seen especially in the Gulf of Cambay, and in the Sitang Estuary in Pegu. The word is used by them as if it were an Oriental word. At one time we were disposed to think it might be the Skt. word _makara_, which is applied to a mythological sea-monster, and to the Zodiacal sign Capricorn. This might easily have had a mythological association with the furious phenomenon in question, and several of the names given to it in various parts of the world seem due to associations of a similar kind. Thus the old English word _Oegir_ or _Eagre_ for the bore on the Severn, which occurs in Drayton, "seems to be a reminiscence of the old Scandinavian deity _Oegir_, the god of the stormy sea."[153] [This theory is rejected by _N.E.D._ s.v. _Eagre_.] One of the Hindi names for the phenomenon is _Menḍhā_, 'The Ram'; whilst in modern Guzerat, according to R. Drummond, the natives call it _ghoṛā_, "likening it to the war horse, or a squadron of them."[154] But nothing could illustrate the _naturalness_ of such a figure as _makara_, applied to the bore, better than the following paragraph in the review-article just quoted (p. 401), which was evidently penned without any allusion to or suggestion of such an origin of the name, and which indeed makes no reference to the Indian name, but only to the French names of which we shall presently speak:

"Compared with what it used to be, if old descriptions may be trusted, the Mascaret is now stripped of its terrors. It resembles the great nature-force which used to ravage the valley of the Seine, _like one of the mythical dragons which, as legends tell, laid whole districts waste_, about as much as a lion confined in a cage resembles the free monarch of the African wilderness."

Take also the following:

1885.—"Here at his mouth Father Meghna is 20 miles broad, with islands on his breast as large as English counties, and a great tidal bore which made a daily and ever-varying excitement.... In deep water, it passed merely as a large rolling billow; but in the shallows it rushed along, roaring like a crested and devouring monster, before which no small craft could live."—_Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 161-162.

But unfortunately we can find no evidence of the designation of the phenomenon in India by the name of _makara_ or the like; whilst both _mascaret_ (as indicated in the quotation just made) and _macrée_ are found in French as terms for the bore. Both terms appear to belong properly to the Garonne, though _mascaret_ has of late began on the Seine to supplant the old term _barre_, which is evidently the same as our _bore_. [The _N.E.D._ suggests O. N. _bára_, 'wave.'] Littré can suggest no etymology for _mascaret_; he mentions a whimsical one which connects the word with a place on the Garrone called St. _Macaire_, but only to reject it. There would be no impossibility in the transfer of an Indian word of this kind to France, any more than in the other alternative of the transfer of a French term to India in such a way that in the 16th century visitors to that country should have regarded it as an indigenous word, if we had but evidence of its Indian existence. The date of Littré's earliest quotation, which we borrow below, is also unfavourable to the probability of transplantation from India. There remains the possibility that the word is _Basque_. The Saturday Reviewer already quoted says that he could find nothing approaching to _Mascaret_ in a Basque French Dict., but this hardly seems final.

The vast rapidity of the flood-tide in the Gulf of Cambay is mentioned by Maṣ'ūdī, who witnessed it in the year H. 303 (A.D. 915) i. 255; also less precisely by Ibn Batuta (iv. 60). There is a paper on it in the _Bo. Govt. Selections_, N.S. No. xxvi., from which it appears that the bore wave reaches a velocity of 10½ knots. [See also _Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd. ed. i. 313.]

1553.—"In which time there came hither (to Diu) a concourse of many vessels from the Red Sea, the Persian Gulf, and all the coast of Arabia and India, so that the places within the Gulf of Cambaya, which had become rich and noble by trade, were by this port undone. And this because it stood outside of the MACAREOS of the Gulf of Cambaya, which were the cause of the loss of many ships."—_Barros_, II. ii. cap. 9.

1568.—"These Sholds (G. of Cambay) are an hundred and foure-score miles about in a straight or gulfe, which they call MACAREO (_Maccareo_ in orig.) which is as much as to say a race of a Tide."—_Master C. Frederick, Hakl._ ii. 342; [and comp. ii. 362].

1583.—"And having sailed until the 23d of the said month, we found ourselves in the neighbourhood of the MACAREO (of Martaban) which is the most marvellous thing that ever was heard of in the way of tides, and high waters.... The water in the channel rises to the height of a high tree, and then the boat is set to face it, waiting for the fury of the tide, which comes on with such violence that the noise is that of a great earthquake, insomuch that the boat is soused from stem to stern, and carried by that impulse swiftly up the channel."—_Gasparo Balbi_, ff. 91_v_, 92.

1613.—"The MACAREO of waves is a disturbance of the sea, like water boiling, in which the sea casts up its waves in foam. For the space of an Italian mile, and within that distance only, this boiling and foaming occurs, whilst all the rest of the sea is smooth and waveless as a pond.... And the stories of the Malays assert that it is caused by souls that are passing the Ocean from one region to another, or going in _cafilas_ from the Golden Chersonesus ... to the river Ganges."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 41_v_. [See _Skeat, Malay Magic_, 10 _seq._]

1644.—"... thence to the Gulf of Cambaya with the impetuosity of the currents which are called MACAREO, of whose fury strange things are told, insomuch that a stone thrown with force from the hand even in the first speed of its projection does not move more swiftly than those waters run."—_Bocarro, MS._

1727.—"A Body of Waters comes rolling in on the Sand, whose Front is above two Fathoms high, and whatever Body lies in its Way it overturns, and no Ship can evade its Force, but in a Moment is overturned, this violent Boer the Natives called a MACKREA."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 33; [ed. 1744, ii. 32].

1811.—Solvyns uses the word MACRÉE as French for 'Bore,' and in English describes his print as "... the representation of a phenomenon of Nature, the MACRÉE or tide, at the mouth of the river Ougly."—_Les Hindous_, iii.

MACASSAR, n.p. In Malay _Mangkasar_, properly the name of a people of CELEBES (q.v.), but now the name of a Dutch seaport and seat of Government on the W. coast of the S.W. peninsula of that spider-like island. The last quotation refers to a time when we occupied the place, an episode of Anglo-Indian history almost forgotten.

[1605-6.—"A description of the Iland Selebes or MAKASSER."—_Birdwood, Letter Book_, 77.

[1610.—"Selebes or MAKASSAR, wherein are spent and uttered these wares following."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 71.

[1664-5.—"... and anon to Gresham College, where, among other good discourse, there was tried the great poyson of MACCASSA upon a dogg, but it had no effect all the time we sat there."—_Pepys, Diary_, March 15; ed. _Wheatley_, iv. 372.]

1816.—"Letters from MACASSAR of the 20th and 27th of June (1815), communicate the melancholy intelligence of the death of Lieut. T. C. Jackson, of the 1st Regt. of Native Bengal Infantry, and Assistant Resident of MACASSAR, during an attack on a fortified village, dependent on the dethroned Raja of Boni."—_As. Journal_, i. 297.

MACE, s.

A. The crimson net-like mantle, which envelops the hard outer shell of the nutmeg, when separated and dried constitutes the _mace_ of commerce. Hanbury and Flückiger are satisfied that the attempt to identify the _Macir_, _Macer_, &c., of Pliny and other ancients with mace is a mistake, as indeed the sagacious Garcia also pointed out, and Chr. Acosta still more precisely. The name does not seem to be mentioned by Maṣ'ūdī; it is not in the list of aromatics, 25 in number, which he details (i. 367). It is mentioned by Edrisi, who wrote c. 1150, and whose information generally was of much older date, though we do not know what word he uses. The fact that nutmeg and mace are the product of one plant seems to have led to the fiction that clove and cinnamon also came from that same plant. It is, however, true that a kind of aromatic bark was known in the Arab pharmacopœia of the Middle Ages under the name of _ḳirfat-al-ḳaranful_ or 'bark of clove,' which may have been either a cause of the mistake or a part of it. The mistake in question, in one form or another, prevailed for centuries. One of the authors of this book was asked many years ago by a respectable Mahommedan of Delhi if it were not the case that cinnamon, clove, and nutmeg were the produce of one tree. The prevalence of the mistake in Europe is shown by the fact that it is contradicted in a work of the 16th century (_Bodaei, Comment. in Theophrastum_, 992); and by the quotation from Funnel.

The name mace may have come from the Ar. _basbāsa_, possibly in some confusion with the ancient _macir_. [See Skeat, _Concise Dict._ who gives F. _macis_, which was confused with M. F. _macer_, probably Lat. _macer_, _macir_, doubtless of Eastern origin.]

c. 1150.—"On its shores (_i.e._ of the sea of Ṣanf or CHAMPA), are the dominions of a King called Mihrāj, who possesses a great number of populous and fertile islands, covered with fields and pastures, and producing ivory, camphor, nutmeg, MACE, clove, aloeswood, cardamom, cubeb, &c."—_Edrisi_, i. 89; see also 51.

c. 1347.—"The fruit of the clove is the nutmeg, which we know as the scented nut. The flower which grows upon it is the MACE (_basbāsa_). And this is what I have seen with my own eyes."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 243.

c. 1370.—"A gret Yle and great Contree, that men clepen Java.... There growen alle manere of Spicerie more plentyfous liche than in any other contree, as of Gyngevere, Clowegylofres, Canelle, Zedewalle, Notemuges, and MACES. And wytethe wel, that the Notemuge bereth the MACES. For righte as the Note of the Haselle hath an Husk withouten, that the Note is closed in, til it be ripe, and after falleth out; righte so it is of the Notemuge and of the MACES."—_Sir John Maundeville_, ed. 1866, p. 187-188. This is a remarkable passage for it is interpolated by Maundeville, from superior information, in what he is borrowing from Odoric. The comparison to the hazel-nut husk is just that used by Hanbury & Flückiger (_Pharmacographia_, 1st ed. 456).

c. 1430.—"Has (insulas Java) ultra xv dierum cursu duae reperiuntur insulae, orientem versus. Altera Sandai appellata, in quâ nuces muscatae et MACES, altera Bandam nomine, in quâ solâ gariofali producuntur."—_Conti_, in _Poggius, De Var. Fortunae_.

1514.—"The tree that produces the nut (meg) and MACIS is all one. By this ship I send you a sample of them in the green state."—_Letter of Giov. da Empoli_, in _Archiv. Stor. Ital._ 81.

1563.—"It is a very beautiful fruit, and pleasant to the taste; and you must know that when the nut is ripe it swells, and the first cover bursts as do the husks of our chestnuts, and shows the MAÇA, of a bright vermilion like fine grain (_i.e._ _coccus_); it is the most beautiful sight in the world when the trees are loaded with it, and sometimes the mace splits off, and that is why the nutmegs often come without the MACE."—_Garcia_, f. 129_v_-130.

[1602-3.—"In yo^r Provision you shall make in Nutmeggs and MACE haue you a greate care to receiue such as be good."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 36; also see 67.]

1705.—"It is the commonly received opinion that Cloves, Nutmegs, MACE, and Cinnamon all grow upon one tree; but it is a great mistake."—_Funnel_, in _Dampier_, iv. 179.

MACE, s.

B. Jav. and Malay _mās_. [Mr. Skeat writes: "_Mās_ is really short for _amās_ or _emās_, one of those curious forms with prefixed _a_, as in the case of ABADA, which are probably native, but may have been influenced by Portuguese."] A weight used in Sumatra, being, according to Crawfurd, 1-16th of a Malay TAEL (q.v.), or about 40 grains (but see below). _Mace_ is also the name of a small gold coin of Achīn, weighing 9 grs. and worth about 1_s._ 1_d._ And _mace_ was adopted in the language of European traders in China to denominate the tenth part of the Chinese _liang_ or _tael_ of silver; the 100th part of the same value being denominated in like manner CANDAREEN (q.v.). The word is originally Skt. _māsha_, 'a bean,' and then 'a particular weight of gold' (comp. CARAT, RUTTEE).

1539.—"... by intervention of this thirdsman whom the Moor employed as broker they agreed on my price with the merchant at seven MAZES of gold, which in our money makes a 1400 reys, at the rate of a half cruzado the MAZ."—_Pinto_, cap. xxv. Cogan has, "the fishermen sold me to the merchant for seven _mazes_ of gold, which amounts in our money to seventeen shillings and sixpence."—p. 31.

1554.—"The weight with which they weigh (at Malaca) gold, musk, seed-pearl, coral, calambuco ... consists of _cates_ which contain 20 _tael_, each _tael_ 16 MAZES, each MAZ 20 _cumduryns_. Also one _paual_ 4 MAZES, one MAZ 4 _cupões_ (see KOBANG), one _cupão_ 5 _cumduryns_ (see CANDAREEN)."—_A. Nunez_, 39.

1598.—"Likewise a Tael of Malacca is 16 MASES."—_Linschoten_, 44; [Hak. Soc. i. 149].

1599.—"_Bezar_ sive _Bazar_ (_i.e._ BEZOAR, q.v.) per MASAS venditur."—_De Bry_, ii. 64.

1625.—"I have also sent by Master Tomkins of their coine (Achin) ... that is of gold named a MAS, and is ninepence halfpenie neerest."—_Capt. T. Davis_, in _Purchas_, i. 117.

1813.—"Milburn gives the following table of weights used at Achin, but it is quite inconsistent with the statements of Crawfurd and Linschoten above.

4 copangs = 1 MACE 5 MACE = 1 mayam 16 mayam = 1 tale 5 tales = 1 bancal 20 bancals = 1 catty 200 catties = 1 bahar."

_Milburn_, ii. 329. [Mr. Skeat notes that here "copang" is Malay _kupang_; tale, _tali_; bancal, _bongkal_.]

MACHEEN, MAHACHEEN, n.p. This name, _Mahā-chīna_, "Great China," is one by which China was known in India in the early centuries of our era, and the term is still to be heard in India in the same sense in which Al-Birūnī uses it, saying that all beyond the great mountains (Himālaya) is _Mahā-chīn_. But "in later times the majority, not knowing the meaning of the expression, seem to have used it pleonastically coupled with _Chīn_, to denote the same thing, _Chīn_ and _Māchīn_, a phrase having some analogy to the way _Sind_ and _Hind_ was used to express all India, but a stronger one to _Gog_ and _Magog_, as applied to the northern nations of Asia." And eventually _Chīn_ was discovered to be the eldest son of Japhet, and _Māchīn_ his grandson; which is much the same as saying that Britain was the eldest son of Brut the Trojan, and Great Britain his grandson! (_Cathay and the Way Thither_, p. cxix.).

In the days of the Mongol supremacy in China, when Chinese affairs were for a time more distinctly conceived in Western Asia, and the name of _Manzi_ as denoting Southern China, unconquered by the Mongols till 1275, was current in the West, it would appear that this name was confounded with _Māchīn_, and the latter thus acquired a specific but erroneous application. One author of the 16th century also (quoted by _Klaproth, J. As. Soc._ ser. 2, tom. i. 115) distinguishes _Chīn_ and _Māchīn_ as N. and S. China, but this distinction seems never to have been entertained by the Hindus. Ibn Batuta sometimes distinguishes _Ṣīn_ (_i.e._ _Chīn_) as South China from _Khitāi_ (see CATHAY) as North China. In times when intimacy with China had again ceased, the double name seems to have recovered its old vagueness as a rotund way of saying China, and had no more plurality of sense than in modern parlance _Sodor and Man_. But then comes an occasional new application of _Māchīn_ to Indo-China, as in Conti (followed by Fra Mauro). An exceptional application, arising from the Arab habit of applying the name of a country to the capital or the chief port frequented by them, arose in the Middle Ages, through which _Canton_ became known in the West as the city of _Māchīn_, or in Persian translation _Chīnkalān_, _i.e._ Great Chīn.

_Mahāchīna_ as applied to China:

636.—"'In what country exists the kingdom of the Great _Thang_?' asked the king (Sīlāditya of Kanauj), 'how far is it from this?'

"'It is situated,' replied he (Hwen T'sang), 'to the N.E. of this kingdom, and is distant several ten-thousands of _li_. It is the country which the Indian people call MAHĀCHĪNA.'"—_Pèl. Bouddh._ ii. 254-255.

c. 641.—"MOHOCHINTAN." See quotation under CHINA.

c. 1030.—"Some other mountains are called Harmakút, in which the Ganges has its source. These are impassable from the side of the cold regions, and beyond them lies MĀCHĪN."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Elliot_, i. 46.

1501.—In the Letter of Amerigo Vespucci on the Portuguese discoveries, written from C. Verde, 4th June, we find mention among other new regions of MARCHIN. Published in Baldelli Boni's _Il Milione_, p. ciii.

c. 1590.—"Adjoining to Asham is Tibet, bordering upon Khatai, which is properly MAHACHEEN, vulgarly called MACHEEN. The capital of Khatai is Khan Baleegh, 4 days' journey from the sea."—_Ayeen_, by _Gladwin_, ed. 1800, ii. 4; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 118].

[c. 1665.—"... you told me ... that Persia, Usbec, Kachguer, Tartary, and Catay, Pegu, Siam, China and MATCHINE (in orig. _Tchine et_ MATCHINE) trembled at the name of the Kings of the Indies."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 155 _seq._]

Applied to Southern China.

c. 1300.—"Khatāi is bounded on one side by the country of Māchīn, which the Chinese call Manzi.... In the Indian language S. China is called MAHĀ-CHĪN, _i.e._ 'Great China,' and hence we derive the word Manzi."—_Rashīd-uddīn_, in _H. des Mongols_ (_Quatremère_), xci.-xciii.

c. 1348.—"It was the Kaam's orders that we should proceed through Manzi, which was formerly known as _India Maxima_" (by which he indicates MAHĀ-CHĪNĀ, see below, in last quotation).—_John Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, p. 354.

Applied to Indo-China:

c. 1430.—"Ea provincia (Ava)—MACINUM incolae dicunt— ... referta est elephantis."—_Conti_, in _Poggius, De Var. Fortunae_.

Chin and Machin:

c. 1320.—"The curiosities of CHÍN AND MACHÍN, and the beautiful products of Hind and Sind."—_Wassāf_, in _Elliot_, iii. 32.

c. 1440.—"Poi si retrova in quella istessa provincia di Zagatai Sanmarcant città grandissima e ben popolata, por la qual vanno e vengono tutti quelli di CINI E MACINI e del Cataio, o mercanti o viandanti che siano."—_Barbaro_, in _Ramusio_, ii. f. 106_v_.

c. 1442.—"The merchants of the 7 climates from Egypt ... from the whole of the realms of CHĪN AND MĀCHĪN, and from the city of Khānbālik, steer their course to this port."-_-Abdurrazāk_, in _Notices et Extraits_, xiv. 429.

[1503.—"SIN AND MASIN." See under JAVA.]

Mahāchīn or Chīn Kalān, for Canton.

c. 1030.—In Sprenger's extracts from Al-Birūnī we have "_Sharghūd_, in Chinese _Sanfū_. This is Great China (MĀHĀṢĪN)."—_Post und Reise-routen des Orients_, 90.

c. 1300.—"This canal extends for a distance of 40 days' navigation from Khānbāligh to Khingsaī and Zaitūn, the ports frequented by the ships that come from India, and from the city of MĀCHĪN."—_Rashīd-uddin_, in _Cathay_, &c., 259-260.

c. 1332.—"... after I had sailed eastward over the Ocean Sea for many days I came to that noble province Manzi.... The first city to which I came in this country was called CENS-KALAN, and 'tis a city as big as three Venices."—_Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., 103-105.

c. 1347.—"In the evening we stopped at another village, and so on till we arrived at SĪN-KALĀN, which is the city of Ṣīn-ul-Ṣīn ... one of the greatest of cities, and one of those that has the finest of bazaars. One of the largest of these is the porcelain bazaar, and from it china-ware is exported to the other cities of China, to India, and to Yemen."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 272.

c. 1349.—"The first of these is called Manzi, the greatest and noblest province in the world, having no paragon in beauty, pleasantness, and extent. In it is that noble city of Campsay, besides Zayton, CYNKALAN, and many other cities."—_John Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, &c., 373.

MĀCHIS, s. This is recent Hind. for 'lucifer matches.' An older and purer phrase for sulphur-matches is _dīwā-_, _dīyā-salāī_.

MADAPOLLAM, n.p. This term, applying to a particular kind of cotton cloth, and which often occurs in prices current, is taken from the name of a place on the Southern Delta-branch of the Godavery, properly _Mādhavapalam_, [Tel. _Mādhavayya-pālemu_, 'fortified village of Mādhava']. This was till 1833 [according to the _Madras Gloss._ 1827] the seat of one of the Company's Commercial Agencies, which was the chief of three in that Delta; the other two being Bunder Malunka and Injeram. _Madapollam_ is now a staple export from England to India; it is a finer kind of white piece-goods, intermediate between calico and muslin.

[1610.—"MADAFUNUM is chequered, somewhat fine and well requested in Pryaman."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 74.]

1673.—"The _English_ for that cause (the unhealthiness of Masulipatam), only at the time of shipping, remove to MEDOPOLLON, where they have a wholesome Seat Forty Miles more North."—_Fryer_, 35.

[1684-85.—"Mr. Benj^a Northey having brought up Musters of the MADAPOLL^M Cloth, Itt is thought convenient that the same be taken of him...."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. iv. 49.]

c. 1840.—"Pierrette eût de jolies chemises en MADAPOLAM."—_Balzac, Pierrette._

1879.—"... liveliness seems to be the unfailing characteristic of autographs, fans, Cremona fiddles, Louis Quatorze snuff-boxes, and the like, however sluggish pig-iron and MADAPOLLAMS may be."—_Sat. Review_, Jan. 11, p. 45.

MADRAFAXAO, s. This appears in old Portuguese works as the name of a gold coin of Guzerat; perhaps representing _Muẓaffar-shāhī_. There were several kings of Guzerat of this name. The one in question was probably Muẓaffar-Shah II. (1511-1525), of whose coinage Thomas mentions a gold piece of 185 grs. (_Pathán Kings_, 353).

1554.—"There also come to this city MADRAFAXAOS, which are a money of Cambaya, which vary greatly in price; some are of 24 tangas of 60 reis the tanga, others of 23, 22, 21, and other prices according to time and value."—_A. Nunez_, 32.

MADRAS, n.p. This alternative name of the place, officially called by its founders Fort St. George, first appears about the middle of the 17th century. Its origin has been much debated, but with little result. One derivation, backed by a fictitious legend, derives the name from an imaginary Christian fisherman called _Madarasen_; but this may be pronounced philologically impossible, as well as otherwise unworthy of serious regard.[155] Lassen makes the name to be a corruption of _Manda-rājya_, 'Realm of the Stupid!' No one will suspect the illustrious author of the _Indische Alterthumskunde_ to be guilty of a joke; but it does look as if some malign Bengalee had suggested to him this gibe against the "Benighted"! It is indeed curious and true that, in Bengal, sepoys and the like always speak of the Southern Presidency as _Mandrāj_. In fact, however, all the earlier mentions of the name are in the form of _Madraspatanam_, 'the city of the _Madras_,' whatever the _Madras_ may have been. The earliest maps show _Madraspatanam_ as the Mahommedan settlement corresponding to the present Triplicane and Royapettah. The word is therefore probably of Mahommedan origin; and having got so far we need not hesitate to identify it with _Madrasa_, 'a college.' The Portuguese wrote this _Madaraza_ (see _Faria y Sousa, Africa Portuguesa_, 1681, p. 6); and the European name probably came from them, close neighbours as they were to Fort St. George, at Mylapore or San Thomé. That there was such a _Madrasa_ in existence is established by the quotation from Hamilton, who was there about the end of the 17th century.[156] Fryer's Map (1698, but illustrating 1672-73) represents the Governor's House as a building of Mahommedan architecture, with a dome. This may have been the _Madrasa_ itself. Lockyer also (1711) speaks of a "College," of which the building was "very ancient"; formerly a hospital, and then used apparently as a residence for young writers. But it is not clear whether the name "College" was not given on this last account. [The _Madras Admin. Man._ says: "The origin of this name has been much discussed. _Madrissa_, a Mahommedan school, has been suggested, which considering the date at which the name is first found seems fanciful. _Manda_ is in Sanscrit 'slow.' _Mandarāz_ was a king of the lunar race. The place was probably called after this king" (ii. 91). The _Madras Gloss._ again writes: "Hind. _Madrās_, Can. _Madarāsu_, from Tel. _Mandaradzu_, name of a local Telegu Royer," or ruler. The whole question has been discussed by Mr. Pringle (_Diary Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. i. 106 _seqq._). He points out that while the earliest quotation given below is dated 1653, the name, in the form _Madrazpatam_, is used by the President and Council of Surat in a letter dated 29th December, 1640 (_I. O. Records_, O. C. No. 1764); "and the context makes it pretty certain that Francis Day or some other of the factors at the new Settlement must have previously made use of it in reference to the place, or 'rather,' as the Surat letter says, 'plot of ground' offered to him. It is no doubt just possible that in the course of the negotiations Day heard or caught up the name from the Portuguese, who were at the time in friendly relations with the English; but the probabilities are certainly in the opposite direction. The _nayak_ from whom the plot was obtained must almost certainly have supplied the name, or what Francis Day conceived to be the name. Again, as regards Hamilton's mention of a 'college,' Sir H. Yule's remark certainly goes too far. Hamilton writes, 'There is a very Good Hospital in the Town, and the Company's Horse-stables are neat, but the old College where a good many Gentlemen Factors are obliged to lodge, is ill-kept in repair.' This remark taken together with that made by Lockyer ... affords proof, indeed, that there was a building known to the English as the 'College.' But it does not follow that this, or any, building was distinctively known to Musulmans as the '_madrasa_.' The 'old College' of Hamilton may have been the successor of a Musulman '_madrasa_' of some size and consequence, and if this was so the argument for the derivation would be strengthened. It is however equally possible that some old buildings within the plot of territory acquired by Day, which had never been a '_madrasa_,' was turned to use as a College or place where the young writers should live and receive instruction; and in this case the argument, so far as it rests on a mention of 'a College' by Hamilton and Lockyer, is entirely destroyed. Next as regards the probability that the first part of '_Madraspatanam_' is 'of Mahommedan origin.' Sir H. Yule does not mention that date of the maps in which _Madraspatanam_ is shown 'as the Mahommedan settlement corresponding to the present Triplicane and Royapettah'; but in Fryer's map, which represents the fort as he saw it in 1672, the name '_Madirass_'—to which is added 'the Indian Town with flat houses'—is entered as the designation of the collection of houses on the north side of the English town, and the next makes it evident that in the year in question the name of _Madras_ was applied chiefly to the crowded collection of houses styled in turn the 'Heathen,' the 'Malabar,' and the 'Black' town. This consideration does not necessarily disprove the supposed Musulman origin of 'Madras,' but it undoubtedly weakens the chain of Sir H. Yule's argument." Mr. Pringle ends by saying: "On the whole it is not unfair to say that the chief argument in favour of the derivation adopted by Sir H. Yule is of a negative kind. There are fatal objections to whatever other derivations have been suggested, but if the mongrel character of the compound '_Madrasa-patanam_' is disregarded, there is no fatal objection to the derivation from '_madrasa_.'... If however that derivation is to stand, it must not rest upon such accidental coincidences as the use of the word 'College' by writers whose knowledge of Madras was derived from visits made from 30 to 50 years after the foundation of the colony."]

1653.—"Estant desbarquez le R. P. Zenon reçut lettres de MADRASPATAN de la detention du Rev. P. Ephraim de Neuers par l'Inquisition de Portugal, pour avoir presché a MADRASPATAN que les Catholiques qui foüetoient et trampoient dans des puys les images de Sainct Antoine de Pade, et de la Vierge Marie, estoient impies, et que les Indous à tout le moins honorent ce qu'ils estiment Sainct...."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, 244.

c. 1665.—"Le Roi de Golconde a de grands Revenus.... Les Douanes des marchandises qui passent sur ses Terres, et celles des Ports de Masulipatan et de MADRESPATAN, lui rapportent beaucoup."—_Thevenot_, v. 306.

1672.—"... following upon MADRASPATAN, otherwise called _Chinnepatan_, where the English have a Fort called St. George, chiefly garrisoned by _Toepasses_ and _Mistices_; from this place they annually send forth their ships, as also from Suratte."—_Baldaeus_, Germ. ed. 152.

1673.—"Let us now pass the Pale to the Heathen Town, only parted by a wide Parrade, which is used for a _Buzzar_, or Mercate-place. MADERAS then divides itself into divers long streets, and they are checquered by as many transverse. It enjoys some _Choultries_ for Places of Justice; one Exchange; one _Pagod_...."—_Fryer_, 38-39.

1726.—"The Town or Place, anciently called _Chinapatnam_, now called MADRASPATNAM, and Fort St. George."—_Letters Patent_, in _Charters of E.I. Company_, 368-9.

1727.—"Fort St. George or MADERASS, or as the Natives call it, _China Patam_, is a Colony and City belonging to the _English East India Company_, situated in one of the most incommodious Places I ever saw.... There is a very good Hospital in the Town, and the Company's Horse-Stables are neat, but the Old College, where a great many Gentlemen Factors are obliged to lodge, is kept in ill Repair."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 364, [ed. 1744, ii. 182]. (Also see CHINAPATAM.)

MADRAS, s. This name is applied to large bright-coloured handkerchiefs, of silk warp and cotton woof, which were formerly exported from Madras, and much used by the negroes in the W. Indies as head-dresses. The word is preserved in French, but is now obsolete in England.

c. 1830.—"... We found President Petion, the black Washington, sitting on a very old ragged sofa, amidst a confused mass of papers, dressed in a blue military undress frock, white trowsers, and the everlasting MADRAS handkerchief bound round his brows."—_Tom Cringle_, ed. 1863, p. 425.

1846.—"Et Madame se manifesta! C'était une de ces vieilles dévinées par Adrien Brauwer dans ses sorcières pour le Sabbat ... coiffée d'un MADRAS, faisant encore papillottes avec les imprimés, que recevait gratuitement son maître."—_Balzac, Le Cousin Pons_, ch. xviii.

MADREMALUCO, n.p. The name given by the Portuguese to the Mahommedan dynasty of Berar, called _'Imād-shāhī_. The Portuguese name represents the title of the founder _'Imād-ul-Mulk_, ('Pillar of the State'), otherwise Fath Ullah 'Imād Shāh. The dynasty was the most obscure of those founded upon the dissolution of the Bāhmani monarchy in the Deccan. (See COTAMALUCO, IDALCAN, MELIQUE VERIDO, NIZAMALUCO, SABAIO.) It began about 1484, and in 1572 was merged in the kingdom of Ahmednagar. There is another Madremaluco (or 'Imād-ul-Mulk) much spoken of in Portuguese histories, who was an important personage in Guzerat, and put to death with his own hand the king Sikandar Shāh (1526) (_Barros_, IV. v. 3; _Correa_, ii. 272, 344, &c.; _Couto_, Decs. v. and vi. _passim_).

[1543.—See under COTAMALUCO.]

1553.—"The MADRE MALUCO was married to a sister of the Hidalchan (see IDALCAN), and the latter treated this brother-in-law of his, and MELEQUE VERIDO as if they were his vassals, especially the latter."—_Barros_, IV. vii. 1.

1563.—"The Imademaluco or MADREMALUCO, as we corruptly style him, was a Circassian (_Cherques_) by nation, and had originally been a Christian, and died in 1546.... _Imad_ is as much as to say 'prop,' and thus the other (of these princes) was called _Imadmaluco_, or 'Prop of the Kingdom.'..."—_Garcia_, f. 36_v_.

Neither the chronology of De Orta here, nor the statement of Imād-ul-Mulk's Circassian origin, agree with those of Firishta. The latter says that Fath-Ullah 'Imād Shāh was descended from the heathen of Bijanagar (iii. 485).

MADURA, n.p., properly _Madurei_, Tam. _Mathurai_. This is still the name of a district in S. India, and of a city which appears in the Tables of Ptolemy as "Μόδουρα βασίλειον Πανδιόνος." The name is generally supposed to be the same as that of _Mathurā_, the holy and much more ancient city of Northern India, from which the name was adopted (see MUTTRA), but modified after Tamil pronunciation.[157] [On the other hand, a writer in _J. R. As. Soc._ (xiv. 578, n. 3) derives _Madura_ from the Dravidian _Madur_ in the sense of 'Old Town,' and suggests that the northern Mathura may be an offshoot from it.] _Madura_ was, from a date, at least as early as the Christian era, the seat of the Pāṇḍya sovereigns. These, according to Tamil tradition, as stated by Bp. Caldwell, had previously held their residence at _Kolkei_ on the Tamraparni, the Κόλχοι of Ptolemy. (See _Caldwell_, pp. 16, 95, 101). The name of _Madura_, probably as adopted from the holier northern Muttra, seems to have been a favourite among the Eastern settlements under Hindu influence. Thus we have _Matura_ in Ceylon; the city and island of _Madura_ adjoining Java; and a town of the same name (_Madura_) in Burma, not far north of Mandalé, _Madeya_ of the maps.

A.D. c. 70-80.—"Alius utilior portus gentis Neacyndon qui vocatur Becare. Ibi regnabat Pandion, longe ab emporio mediterraneo distante oppido quod vocatur MODURA."—_Pliny_, vi. 26.

[c. 1315.—"MARDI." See CRORE.]

c. 1347.—"The Sultan stopped a month at Fattan, and then departed for his capital. I stayed 15 days after his departure, and then started for his residence, which was at MUTRA, a great city with wide streets.... I found there a pest raging of which people died in brief space ... when I went out I saw only the dead and dying."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 200-1.

1311.—"... the royal canopy moved from Bírdhúl ... and 5 days afterwards they arrived at the city of MATHRA ... the dwelling-place of the brother of the Ráí Sundar Pándya. They found the city empty, for the Ráí had fled with the Ránís, but had left two or three elephants in the temple of Jagnár (Jaganāth)."—_Amír Khusrú_, in _Elliot_, iii. 91.

MADURA FOOT, s. A fungoidal disease of the foot, apparently incurable except by amputation, which occurs in the Madura district, and especially in places where the 'Black soil' prevails. Medical authorities have not yet decided on the causes or precise nature of the disease. See _Nelson, Madura_, Pt. i. pp. 91-94; [_Gribble, Cuddapah_, 193].

MAGADOXO, n.p. This is the Portuguese representation, which has passed into general European use, of _Makdashau_, the name of a town and State on the Somālī coast in E. Africa, now subject to Zanzibar. It has been shown by one of the present writers that Marco Polo, in his chapter on Madagascar, has made some confusion between Magadoxo and that island, mixing up

## particulars relating to both. It is possible that the name of Madagascar

was really given from Makdashau, as Sir R. Burton supposes; but he does not give any authority for his statement that the name of Madagascar "came from Makdishú (Magadoxo) ... whose Sheikh invaded it" (_Comment. on Camões_, ii. 520). [Owen (_Narrative_, i. 357) writes the name _Mukdeesha_, and Boteler (_Narrative_, ii. 215) says it is pronounced by the Arabs _Mākŏdĭsha_. The name is said to be _Magaad-el-Shata_, "Harbour of the Sheep," and the first syllable has been identified with that of _Maqdala_ and is said to mean "door" in some of the Galla dialects (_Notes & Queries_, 9 ser. ii. 193, 310. Also see Mr. Gray's note on _Pyrard_, Hak. Soc. i. 29, and Dr. Burnell on _Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 19.]

c. 1330.—"On departing from Zaila, we sailed on the sea for 15 days, and then arrived at MAḲDASHAU, a town of great size. The inhabitants possess a great number of camels, and of these they slaughter (for food) several hundreds every day."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 181.

1498.—"And we found ourselves before a great city with houses of several stories, and in the midst of the city certain great palaces; and about it a wall with four towers; and this city stood close upon the sea, and the Moors call it MAGADOXÓ. And when we were come well abreast of it, we discharged many bombards (at it), and kept on our way along the coast with a fine wind on the poop."—_Roteiro_, 102.

1505.—"And the Viceroy (Don Francisco D'Almeida) made sail, ordering the course to be made for MAGADAXO, which he had instructions also to make tributary. But the pilots objected saying that they would miss the season for crossing to India, as it was already the 26th of August...."—_Correa_, i. 560.

1514.—"... The most of them are Moors such as inhabit the city of Zofalla ... and these people continue to be found in Mazambic, Melinda, MOGODECIO, Marachilue (read Brava Chilve, _i.e._ _Brava_ and _Quiloa_), and Mombazza; which are all walled cities on the main land, with houses and streets like our own; except Mazambich."—_Letter of Giov. da Empoli_, in _Archiv. Stor. Ital._

1516.—"Further on towards the Red Sea there is another very large and beautiful town called MAGADOXO, belonging to the Moors, and it has a King over it, and is a place of great trade and merchandise."—_Barbosa_, 16.

1532.—"... and after they had passed Cape Guardafu, Dom Estevão was going along in such depression that he was like to die of grief, on arriving at MAGADOXO, they stopped to water. And the King of the country, hearing that there had come a son of the Count Admiral, of whom all had ample knowledge as being the first to discover and navigate on that coast, came to the shore to see him, and made great offers of all that he could require."—_Couto_, IV. viii. 2.

1727.—"MAGADOXA, or as the Portuguese call it, MAGADOCIA, is a pretty large City, about 2 or 3 Miles from the Sea, from whence it has a very fine Aspect, being adorn'd with many high Steeples and Mosques."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 12-13, [ed. 1744].

MAGAZINE, s. This word is, of course, not Anglo-Indian, but may find a place here because of its origin from Ar. _makhāzin_, plur. of _al-makhzan_, whence Sp. _almacen_, _almagacen_, _magacen_, Port. _almazem_, _armazem_, Ital. _magazzino_, Fr. _magazin_.

c. 1340.—"The Sultan ... made him a grant of the whole city of Sīrī and all its houses with the gardens and fields of the treasury (MAKHZAN) adjacent to the city (of Delhi)."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 262.

1539.—"A que Pero de Faria respondea, que lhe desse elle commissão per mandar nos ALMAZẼS, et que logo proveria no socorro que entendia ser necessario."—_Pinto_, cap. xxi.

MAHÁJUN, s. Hind. from Skt. _mahā-jan_, 'great person.' A banker and merchant. In Southern and Western India the vernacular word has various other applications which are given in _Wilson_.

[1813.—"MAHAJEN, MAHAJANUM, a great person, a merchant."—_Gloss. to 5th Rep._ s.v.]

c. 1861.—

"Down there lives a MAHAJUN—my father gave him a bill, I have paid the knave thrice over, and here I'm paying him still. He shows me a long stamp paper, and must have my land—must he? If I were twenty years younger, he should get six feet by three." _Sir A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindaree._

1885.—"The MAHAJUN hospitably entertains his victim, and speeds his homeward departure, giving no word or sign of his business till the time for appeal has gone by, and the decree is made absolute. Then the storm bursts on the head of the luckless hill-man, who finds himself loaded with an overwhelming debt, which he has never incurred, and can never hope to discharge; and so he practically becomes the MAHAJUN'S slave for the rest of his natural life."—_Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 339.

MAHANNAH, s. (See MEEANA.)

MAHÉ, n.p. Properly _Māyēl̤i_. [According to the _Madras Gloss._ the Mal. name is _Mayyazhi_, _mai_, 'black,' _azhi_, 'river mouth'; but the title is from the French _Mahé_, being one of the names of Labourdonnais.] A small settlement on the Malabar coast, 4 m. S.E. of Tellicherry, where the French established a factory for the sake of the pepper trade in 1722, and which they still retain. It is not now of any importance.

MAHI, n.p. The name of a considerable river flowing into the upper part of the Gulf of Cambay. ["The height of its banks, and the fierceness of its floods; the deep gullies through which the traveller has to pass on his way to the river, and perhaps, above all, the bad name of the tribes on its banks, explain the proverb: 'When the Mahi is crossed, there is comfort'" (_Imp. Gazetteer_, s.v.).]

c. A.D. 80-90.—"Next comes another gulf ... extending also to the north, at the mouth of which is an island called _Baiōnēs_ (PERIM), and at the innermost extremity a great river called MAÏS."—_Periplus_, ch. 42.

MAHOUT, s. The driver and tender of an elephant. Hind. _mahā-wat_, from Skt. _mahā-mātra_, 'great in measure,' a high officer, &c., so applied. The Skt. term occurs in this sense in the _Mahābhārata_ (_e.g._ iv. 1761, &c.). The _Mahout_ is mentioned in the 1st Book of Maccabees as 'the INDIAN.' It is remarkable that we find what is apparently _mahā-mātra_, in the sense of a high officer in Hesychius:

"Μαμάτραι, οἱ στρατηγοὶ παρ' Ἰνδοῖς."—_Hesych._ s.v.

c. 1590.—"_Mast_ elephants (see MUST). There are five and a half servants to each, viz., first a MAHAWAT, who sits on the neck of the animal and directs its movements.... He gets 200 _dáms_ per month.... Secondly a _Bhói_, who sits behind, upon the rump of the elephant, and assists in battle, and in quickening the speed of the animal; but he often performs the duties of the MAHAWAT.... Thirdly the _Met'hs_ (see MATE).... A _Met'h_ fetches fodder, and assists in caparisoning the elephant...."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 125.

1648.—"... and MAHOUTS for the elephants...."—_Van Twist_, 56.

1826.—"I will now pass over the term of my infancy, which was employed in learning to read and write—my preceptor being a MAHOUHUT, or elephant-driver—and will take up my adventures."—_Pandurang Hari_, 21; [ed. 1873, i. 28].

1848.—"Then he described a tiger hunt, and the manner in which the MAHOUT of his elephant had been pulled off his seat by one of the infuriate animals."—_Thackeray, Vanity Fair_, ch. iv.

MAHRATTA, n.p. Hind. _Marhaṭā_, _Marhaṭṭā_, _Marhāṭā_ (_Marhaṭī_, _Marahṭī_, _Marhaiṭī_), and _Marāṭhā_. The name of a famous Hindu race, from the old Skt. name of their country, _Mahā-rāshṭra_, 'Magna Regio.' [On the other hand H. A. Acworth (_Ballads of the Marathas_, Intro. vi.) derives the word from a tribal name _Raṭhī_ or _Raṭhā_, 'chariot fighters,' from _raṭh_, 'a chariot,' thus _Mahā-Raṭhā_ means 'Great Warrior.' This was transferred to the country and finally Sanskritised into _Mahā-rāshṭra_. Again some authorities (Wilson, _Indian Caste_, ii. 48; Baden-Powell, _J. R. As. Soc._, 1897, p. 249, note) prefer to derive the word from the _Mhār_ or _Mahār_, a once numerous and dominant race. And see the discussion in the _Bombay Gazetteer_, I. pt. ii. 143 _seq._]

c. 550.—"The planet (Saturn's) motion in Açleshâ causes affliction to aquatic animals or products, and snakes ... in Pûrva Phalgunî to vendors of liquors, women of the town, damsels, and the MAHRATTAS...."—_Bṛhat Saṇhitā_, tr. by _Kern, J.R. As. Soc._ 2nd ser. v. 64.

640.—"De là il prit la direction du Nord-Ouest, traversa une vaste forêt, et ... il arriva au royaume de _Mo-ho-la-to_ (MAHĀRĀSHṬRA)...."—_Pèl. Bouddh._ i. 202; [_Bombay Gazetteer_, I. pt. ii. 353].

c. 1030.—"De Dhar, en se dirigeant vers le midi, jusqu'à la rivière de Nymyah on comte 7 parasanges; de là à MAHRAT-DESSA 18 paras."—_Albirúni_, in _Reinaud's Fragmens_, 109.

c. 1294-5.—"Alá-ud-dín marched to Elichpúr, and thence to Ghati-lajaura ... the people of that country had never heard of the Mussulmans; the MAHRATTA land had never been punished by their armies; no Mussulman King or Prince had penetrated so far."—_Zía-ud-dín Barní_, in _Elliot_, iii. 150.

c. 1328.—"In this Greater India are twelve idolatrous Kings, and more.... There is also the Kingdom of MARATHA which is very great."—_Friar Jordanus_, 41.

1673.—"They tell their tale in MORATTY; by Profession they are Gentues."—_Fryer_, 174.

1747.—"Agreed on the arrival of these Ships that We take Five Hundred (500) Peons more into our Service, that the 50 MORATTA Horses be augmented to 100 as We found them very usefull in the last Skirmish...."—_Consn. at Ft. St. David_, Jan. 6 (MS. Record in India Office).

1748.—"That upon his hearing the MIRATTOES had taken Tanner's Fort ..."—In _Long_, p. 5.

c. 1760.—"... those dangerous and powerful neighbors the MORATTOES; who being now masters of the contiguous island of Salsette ..."—_Grose_, ii. 44.

" "The name of MORATTOES, or MARATTAS, is, I have reason to think, a derivation in their country-language, or by corruption, from _Mar-Rajah_."—_Ibid._ ii. 75.

1765.—"These united princes and people are those which are known by the general name of MAHARATTORS; a word compounded of _Rattor_ and _Maahah_; the first being the name of a particular _Raazpoot_ (or _Rajpoot_) tribe; and the latter, signifying great or mighty (as explained by Mr. Fraser)...."—_Holwell, Hist. Events_, &c., i. 105.

c. 1769.—Under a mezzotint portrait: "_The Right Honble_ George Lord Pigot, _Baron_ Pigot _of_ Patshul _in the Kingdom of_ Ireland, _President and Governor of and for all the Affairs of the United Company of Merchants of_ England _trading to the_ East Indies, _on the Coast of_ Choromandel, _and_ Orixa, _and of the_ Chingee _and_ MORATTA _Countries_, &c., &c., &c."

c. 1842.—

"... Ah, for some retreat Deep in yonder shining Orient, where my life began to beat; Where in wild MAHRATTA battle fell my father evil starr'd." —_Tennyson, Locksley Hall._

The following is in the true HOBSON-JOBSON manner:

[1859.—"This term MARHATTA or MÂRHUTTA, is derived from the mode of warfare adopted by these men. _Mar_ means to strike, and _hutna_, to get out of the way, _i.e._ those who struck a blow suddenly and at once retreated out of harm's way."—_H. Dundas Robertson, District Duties during the Revolt in 1857_, p. 104, note.]

MAHRATTA DITCH, n.p. An excavation made in 1742, as described in the extract from Orme, on the landward sides of Calcutta, to protect the settlement from the Mahratta bands. Hence the term, or for shortness 'The _Ditch_' simply, as a disparaging name for Calcutta (see DITCHER). The line of the Ditch corresponded nearly with the outside of the existing Circular Road, except at the S.E. and S., where the work was never executed. [There is an excavation known by the same name at Madras excavated in 1780. (_Murray, Handbook_, 1859, p. 43).]

1742.—"In the year 1742 the Indian inhabitants of the Colony requested and obtained permission to dig a ditch at their own expense, round the Company's bounds, from the northern parts of Sootanatty to the southern part of Govindpore. In six months three miles were finished: when the inhabitants ... discontinued the work, which from the occasion was called the MORATTOE DITCH."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 45.

1757.—"That the Bounds of _Calcutta_ are to extend the whole Circle of _Ditch_ dug upon the Invasion of the MARATTES; also 600 yards without it, for an Esplanade."—_Articles of Agreement sent by Colonel Clive_ (previous to the Treaty with the Nabob of May 14). In _Memoirs of the Revolution in Bengal_, 1760, p. 89.

1782.—"To the Proprietors and Occupiers of Houses and other Tenements within the MAHRATTA ENTRENCHMENT."—_India Gazette_, Aug. 10.

[1840.—"Less than a hundred years ago, it was thought necessary to fortify Calcutta against the horsemen of Berar, and the name of the MAHRATTA DITCH still preserves the memory of the danger."—_Macaulay, Essay on Clive._]

1872.—"The Calcutta cockney, who glories in the MAHRATTA DITCH...."—_Govinda Samanta_, i. 25.

MAHSEER, MASEER, MASAL, &c. Hind. _mahāsir_, _mahāser_, _mahāsaulā_, s. The name is applied to perhaps more than one of the larger species of _Barbus_ (N.O. _Cyprinidae_), but especially to _B. Mosul_ of Buchanan, _B. Tor_, Day, _B. megalepis_, McLelland, found in the larger Himālayan rivers, and also in the greater perennial rivers of Madras and Bombay. It grows at its largest, to about the size of the biggest salmon, and more. It affords also the highest sport to Indian anglers; and from these circumstances has sometimes been called, misleadingly, the 'Indian salmon.' The origin of the name _Mahseer_, and its proper spelling, are very doubtful. It may be Skt. _mahā-śiras_, 'big-head,' or _mahā-śalka_, 'large-scaled.' The latter is most probable, for the scales are so large that Buchanan mentions that playing cards were made from them at Dacca. Mr. H. S. Thomas suggests _mahā-āsya_, 'great mouth.' [The word does not appear in the ordinary dicts.; on the whole, perhaps the derivation from _mahā-śiras_ is most probable.]

c. 1809.—"The MASAL of the Kosi is a very large fish, which many people think still better than the Rohu, and compare it to the salmon."—_Buchanan, Eastern India_, iii. 194.

1822.—"MAHASAULA and _Tora_, variously altered and corrupted, and with various additions may be considered as genuine appellations, amongst the natives for these fishes, all of which frequent large rivers."—_F. Buchanan Hamilton, Fishes of the Ganges_, 304.

1873.—"In my own opinion and that of others whom I have met, the MAHSEER shows more sport for its size than a salmon."—_H. S. Thomas, The Rod in India_, p. 9.

MAINATO, s. Tam. Mal. _Mainātta_, a washerman or DHOBY (q.v.).

1516.—"There is another sect of Gentiles which they call MAINATOS, whose business it is to wash the clothes of the Kings, Bramins, and Naires; and by this they get their living; and neither they nor their sons can take up any other business."—_Barbosa_, Lisbon ed., 334.

c. 1542.—"In this inclosure do likewise remain all the Landresses, by them called MAYNATES, which wash the linnen of the City (Pequin), who, as we were told, are above an hundred thousand."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan_, p. 133. The original (cap. cv.) has _todos os_ MAINATOS, whose sex Cogan has changed.

1554.—"And the farm (_renda_) of MAINATOS, which farm prohibits any one from washing clothes, which is the work of a MAINATO, except by arrangement with the farmer (Rendeiro)...."—_Tombo_, &c., 53.

[1598.—"There are some among them that do nothing els but wash cloathes: ... they are called MAYNATTOS."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 260.

[c. 1610.—"These folk (the washermen) are called MENATES."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 71.]

1644.—(Expenses of Daman) "For two MAYNATOS, three water _boys_ (_bois de agoa_), one _sombreyro boy_, and 4 torch bearers for the said Captain, at 1 xerafim each a month, comes in the year to 36,000 _rés_ or x^{ns}. 00120.0.00."—_Bocarro_, MS. f. 181.

MAISTRY, MISTRY, sometimes even MYSTERY, s. Hind. _mistrī_. This word, a corruption of the Portuguese _mestre_, has spread into the vernaculars all over India, and is in constant Anglo-Indian use. Properly 'a foreman,' 'a master-workman'; but used also, at least in Upper India, for any artizan, as _rāj-mistrī_ (properly Pers. _rāz_), 'a mason or bricklayer,' _lohār-mistrī_, 'a blacksmith,' &c. The proper use of the word, as noted above, corresponds precisely to the definition of the Portuguese word, as applied to artizans in Bluteau: "Artifice que sabe bem o seu officio. _Peritus artifex.... Opifex, alienorum operum inspector._" In W. and S. India MAISTRY, as used in the household, generally means the cook, or the tailor. (See CALEEFA.)

MASTÈR (Мастеръ) is also the Russian term for a skilled workman, and has given rise to several derived adjectives. There is too a similar word in modern Greek, μαγίστωρ.

1404.—"And in these (chambers) there were works of gold and azure and of many other colours, made in the most marvellous way; insomuch that even in Paris whence come the subtle MAESTROS, it would be reckoned beautiful to see."—_Clavijo_, § cv. (Comp. _Markham_, p. 125).

1524.—"And the Viceroy (D. Vasco da Gama) sent to seize in the river of the Culymutys four newly-built CATURS, and fetched them to Cochin. These were built very light for fast rowing, and were greatly admired. But he ordered them to be burned, saying that he intended to show the Moors that we knew how to build better CATURS than they did; and he sent for MESTRE Vyne the Genoese, whom he had brought to build galleys, and asked him if he could build boats that would row faster than the Malabar paraos (see PROW). He answered: 'Sir, I'll build you brigantines fast enough to catch a mosquito....'"—_Correa_, ii. 830.

[1548.—"He ordered to be collected in the smithies of the dockyard as many smiths as could be had, for he had many MISTERES."—_Ibid._ iv. 663.]

1554.—"To the MESTRÈ of the smith's shop (_ferraria_) 30,000 reis of salary and 600 reis for maintenance" (see BATTA).—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 65.

1800.—"... I have not yet been able to remedy the mischief done in my absence, as we have the advantage here of the assistance of some Madras DUBASHES and MAISTRIES" (ironical).—_Wellington_, i. 67.

1883.—"... My mind goes back to my ancient Goanese cook. He was only a MAISTRY, or more vulgarly a BOBBERJEE (see BOBACHEE), yet his sonorous name recalled the conquest of Mexico, or the doubling of the Cape."—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 35.

[1900.—"MYSTERY very sick, Mem Sahib, very sick all the night."—_Temple Bar_, April.]

MAJOON, s. Hind. from Ar. _ma'jūn_, lit. 'kneaded,' and thence what old medical books call 'an electuary' (_i.e._ a compound of medicines kneaded with syrup into a soft mass), but especially applied to an intoxicating confection of hemp leaves, &c., sold in the bazar. [_Burton, Ar. Nights_, iii. 159.] In the Deccan the form is ma'jūm. Moodeen Sheriff, in his Suppt. to the _Pharmac. of India_, writes _maghjūn_. "The chief ingredients in making it are _ganja_ (or hemp) leaves, milk, _ghee_, poppy-seeds, flowers of the thorn-apple (see DATURA), the powder of nux vomica, and sugar" (_Qanoon-e-Islam_, Gloss. lxxxiii).

1519.—"Next morning I halted ... and indulging myself with a MAAJÛN, made them throw into the water the liquor used for intoxicating fishes, and caught a few fish."—_Baber_, 272.

1563.—"And this they make up into an electuary, with sugar, and with the things above-mentioned, and this they call MAJU."—_Garcia_, f. 27_v_.

1781.—"Our ill-favoured guard brought in a dose of MAJUM each, and obliged us to eat it ... a little after sunset the surgeon came, and with him 30 or 40 Caffres, who seized us, and held us fast till the operation (circumcision) was performed."—_Soldier's letter_ quoted in _Hon. John Lindsay's Journal of Captivity in Mysore, Lives of Lindsays_, iii. 293.

1874.—"... it (Bhang) is made up with flour and various additions into a sweetmeat or MAJUM of a green colour."—_Hanbury and Flückiger_, 493.

MALABAR, n.p.

A. The name of the sea-board country which the Arabs called the 'Pepper-Coast,' the ancient _Kerala_ of the Hindus, the Λιμύρικη, or rather Διμύρικη, of the Greeks (see TAMIL), is not in form indigenous, but was applied, apparently, first by the Arab or Arabo-Persian mariners of the Gulf. The substantive part of the name, _Malai_, or the like, is doubtless indigenous; it is the Dravadian term for 'mountain' in the Sanskritized form _Malaya_, which is applied specifically to the southern portion of the Western Ghauts, and from which is taken the indigenous term _Malayālam_, distinguishing that branch of the Dravidian language in the tract which we call _Malabar_. This name—_Male_ or _Malai_, _Malīah_, &c.,—we find in the earlier post-classic notices of India; whilst in the great Temple-Inscription of Tanjore (11th century) we find the region in question called _Malai-nāḍu_ (_nāḍu_, 'country'). The affix _bār_ appears attached to it first (so far as we are aware) in the Geography of Edrisi (c. 1150). This (Persian?) termination, _bār_, whatever be its origin, and whether or no it be connected either with the Ar. _barr_, 'a continent,' on the one hand, or with the Skt. _vāra_, 'a region, a slope,' on the other, was most assuredly applied by the navigators of the Gulf to other regions which they visited besides Western India. Thus we have _Zangī-bār_ (mod. ZANZIBAR), 'the country of the Blacks'; _Kalāh-bār_, denoting apparently the coast of the Malay Peninsula; and even according to the dictionaries, _Hindū-bār_ for India. In the Arabic work which affords the second of these examples (_Relation_, &c., tr. by _Reinaud_, i. 17) it is expressly explained: "The word _bār_ serves to indicate that which is both a coast and a kingdom." It will be seen from the quotations below that in the Middle Ages, even after the establishment of the use of this termination, the exact form of the name as given by foreign travellers and writers, varies considerably. But, from the time of the Portuguese discovery of the Cape route, _Malavar_, or _Malabar_, as we have it now, is the persistent form. [Mr. Logan (_Manual_, i. 1) remarks that the name is not in use in the district itself except among foreigners and English-speaking natives; the ordinary name is _Malayālam_ or _Malāyam_, 'the Hill Country.']

c. 545.—"The imports to Taprobane are silk, aloeswood, cloves, sandalwood.... These again are passed on from Sielediba to the marts on this side, such as Μαλὲ, where the pepper is grown.... And the most notable places of trade are these, Sindu ... and then the five marts of Μαλὲ, from which the pepper is exported, viz., _Parti_, _Mangaruth_, _Salopatana_, _Nalopatana_, and _Pudopatana_."—_Cosmas_, Bk. xi. In _Cathay_, &c., p. clxxviii.

c. 645.—"To the south this kingdom is near the sea. There rise the mountains called MO-LA-YE (_Malaya_), with their precipitous sides, and their lofty summits, their dark valleys and their deep ravines. On these mountains grows the white sandalwood."—_Hwen T'sang_, in _Julien_, iii. 122.

851.—"From this place (Maskat) ships sail for India, and run for Kaulam-MALAI; the distance from Maskat to Kaulam-MALAI is a month's sail with a moderate wind."—_Relation_, &c., tr. by _Reinaud_, i. 15. The same work at p. 15 uses the expression "Country of Pepper" (_Balad-ul-falfal_).

890.—"From Sindán to MALÍ is five days' journey; in the latter pepper is to be found, also the bamboo."—_Ibn Khurdádba_, in _Elliot_, i. 15.

c. 1030.—"You enter then on the country of Lárán, in which is Jaimúr (see under CHOUL), then MALIAH, then Kánchí, then Dravira (see DRAVIDIAN)."—_Al-Birúni_, in _Reinaud, Fragmens_, 121.

c. 1150.—"Fandarina (see PANDARANI) is a town built at the mouth of a river which comes from MANÍBÁR, where vessels from India and Sind cast anchor."—_Idrisi_, in _Elliot_, i. 90.

c. 1200.—"Hari sports here in the delightful spring ... when the breeze from MALAYA is fragrant from passing over the charming _lavanga_" (cloves).—_Gīta Govinda._

1270.—"MALIBAR is a large country of India, with many cities, in which pepper is produced."—_Kazwīnī_, in _Gildemeister_, 214.

1293.—"You can sail (upon that sea) between these islands and Ormes, and (from Ormes) to those parts which are called (MINIBAR), is a distance of 2,000 miles, in a direction between south and south-east; then 300 miles between east and south-east from MINIBAR to Maabar" (see MABAR).—Letter of _Fr. John of Montecorvino_, in _Cathay_, i. 215.

1298.—"MELIBAR is a great kingdom lying towards the west.... There is in this kingdom a great quantity of pepper."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 25.

c. 1300.—"Beyond Guzerat are Kankan (see CONCAN) and TĀNA; beyond them the country of MALÍBÁR, which from the boundary of Karoha to Kúlam (probably from _Gheriah_ to QUILON) is 300 parasangs in length."—_Rashíduddín_, in _Elliot_, i. 68.

c. 1320.—"A certain traveller states that India is divided into three parts, of which the first, which is also the most westerly, is that on the confines of Kerman and Sind, and is called Gūzerāt; the second MANĪBĀR, or the Land of Pepper, east of Gūzerāt."—_Abulfeda_, in _Gildemeister_, 184.

c. 1322.—"And now that ye may know how pepper is got, let me tell you that it groweth in a certain empire, whereunto I came to land, the name whereof is MINIBAR."—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., 74.

c. 1343.—"After 3 days we arrived in the country of the MULAIBĀR, which is the country of Pepper. It stretches in length a distance of two months' march along the sea-shore."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 71.

c. 1348-49.—"We embarked on board certain junks from Lower India, which is called MINUBAR."—_John de' Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, 356.

c. 1420-30.—"... Departing thence he ... arrived at a noble city called Coloen.... This province is called MELIBARIA, and they collect in it the ginger called by the natives _colombi_, pepper, brazil-wood, and the cinnamon, called _canella grossa_."—_Conti_, corrected from Jones's tr. in _India in XVth Cent._ 17-18.

c. 1442.—"The coast which includes Calicut with some neighbouring ports, and which extends as far as (Kael), a place situated opposite to the Island of Serendib ... bears the general name of MELĪBĀR."—_Abdurrazzāk_, _ibid._ 19.

1459.—Fra Mauro's great Map has MILIBAR.

1514.—"In the region of India called MELIBAR, which province begins at Goa, and extends to Cape Comedis (COMORIN)...."—Letter of _Giov. da Empoli_, 79. It is remarkable to find this Florentine using this old form in 1514.

1516.—"And after that the Moors of Meca discovered India, and began to navigate near it, which was 610 years ago, they used to touch at this country of MALABAR on account of the pepper which is found there."—_Barbosa_, 102.

1553.—"We shall hereafter describe particularly the position of this city of Calecut, and of the country of MALAUAR in which it stands."—_Barros_, Dec. I. iv. c. 6. In the following chapter he writes MALABAR.

1554.—"_From Diu to the Islands of Dib._ Steer first S.S.E., the pole being made by five inches, side towards the land in the direction of E.S.E. and S.E. by E. till you see the mountains of MONÍBÁR."—_The Mohit_, in _J. As. Soc. Ben._ v. 461.

1572.—

"Esta provincia cuja porto agora Tomado tendes, MALABAR se chama: Do culto antiguo os idolos adora, Que cà por estas partes se derrama." _Camões_, vii. 32.

By Burton:

"This province, in whose Ports your ships have tane refuge, the MALABAR by name is known; its ántique rite adoreth idols vain, Idol-religion being broadest sown."

Since De Barros MALABAR occurs almost universally.

[1623.—"... MAHABAR Pirates...."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 121.]

1877.—The form MALIBAR is used in a letter from Athanasius Peter III., "Patriarch of the Syrians of Antioch" to the Marquis of Salisbury, dated Cairo, July 18.

MALABAR, n.p.

B. This word, through circumstances which have been fully elucidated by Bishop Caldwell in his _Comparative Grammar_ (2nd ed. 10-12), from which we give an extract below,[158] was applied by the Portuguese not only to the language and people of the country thus called, but also to the _Tamil_ language and the people speaking Tamil. In the quotations following, those under _A_ apply, or may apply, to the proper people or language of Malabar (see MALAYALAM); those under _B_ are instances of the misapplication to Tamil, a misapplication which was general (see _e.g._ in _Orme_, _passim_) down to the beginning of the last century, and which still holds among the more ignorant Europeans and Eurasians in S. India and Ceylon.

(_A._)

1552.—"A lingua dos Gentios de Canara e MALABAR."—_Castanheda_, ii. 78.

1572.—

"Leva alguns MALABARES, que tomou Por força, dos que o Samorim mandara." _Camões_, ix. 14.

[By Aubertin:

"He takes some Malabars he kept on board By force, of those whom Samorin had sent ..."]

1582.—"They asked of the MALABARS which went with him what he was?"—_Castañeda_, (tr. by N. L.) f. 37_v_.

1602.—"We came to anchor in the Roade of Achen ... where we found sixteene or eighteene saile of shippes of diuers Nations, some _Goserats_, some of _Bengala_, some of _Calecut_, called MALABARES, some _Pegues_, and some _Patanyes_."—_Sir J. Lancaster_, in _Purchas_, i. 153.

1606.—In _Gouvea_ (_Synodo_, ff. 2_v_, 3, &c.) MALAVAR means the _Malayālam_ language.

(_B._)

1549.—"Enrico Enriques, a Portuguese priest of our Society, a man of excellent virtue and good example, who is now in the Promontory of Comorin, writes and speaks the MALABAR tongue very well indeed."—Letter of _Xavier_, in Coleridge's _Life_, ii. 73.

1680.—"Whereas it hath been hitherto accustomary at this place to make sales and alienations of houses in writing in the Portuguese, Gentue, and MALLABAR languages, from which some inconveniences have arisen...."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consn._, Sept 9, in _Notes and Extracts_, No. iii. 33.

[1682.—"An order in English Portuguez Gentue & MALLABAR for the preventing the transportation of this Countrey People and makeing them slaves in other Strange Countreys...."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. i. 87.]

1718.—"This place (Tranquebar) is altogether inhabited by MALABARIAN Heathens."—_Propn. of the Gospel in the East_, Pt. i. (3rd ed.), p. 18.

" "Two distinct languages are necessarily required; one is the _Damulian_, commonly called MALABARICK."—_Ibid._ Pt. iii. 33.

1734.—"Magnopere commendantes zelum, ac studium Missionariorum, qui libros sacram Ecclesiae Catholicae doctrinam, rerumque sacrarum monumenta continentes, pro Indorum Christi fidelium eruditione in linguam MALABARICAM seu Tamulicam transtulere."—_Brief of Pope Clement XII._, in _Norbert_, ii. 432-3. These words are adopted from Card. Tournon's decree of 1704 (see _ibid._ i. 173).

c. 1760.—"Such was the ardent zeal of M. Ziegenbalg that in less than a year he attained a perfect knowledge of the MALABARIAN tongue.... He composed also a MALABARIAN dictionary of 20,000 words."—_Grose_, i. 261.

1782.—"Les habitans de la côte de Coromandel sont appellés _Tamouls_; les Européens les nomment improprement MALABARS."—_Sonnerat_, i. 47.

1801.—"From Niliseram to the Chandergerry River no language is understood but the MALABARS of the Coast."—_Sir T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 322.

In the following passage the word MALABARS is misapplied still further, though by a writer usually most accurate and intelligent:

1810.—"The language spoken at Madras is the _Talinga_, here called MALABARS."—_Maria Graham_, 128.

1860.—"The term 'MALABAR' is used throughout the following pages in the comprehensive sense in which it is applied in the Singhalese Chronicles to the continental invaders of Ceylon; but it must be observed that the adventurers in these expeditions, who are styled in the _Mahawanso_ '_damilos_,' or Tamils, came not only from ... 'Malabar,' but also from all parts of the Peninsula as far north as Cuttack and Orissa."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, i. 353.

MALABAR-CREEPER, s. _Argyreia malabarica_, Choisy.

[MALABAR EARS, s. The seed vessels of a tree which Ives calls _Codaga palli_.

1773.—"From their shape they are called MALABAR-EARS, on account of the resemblance they bear to the ears of the women of the Malabar coast, which from the large slit made in them and the great weight of ornamental rings put into them, are rendered very large, and so long that sometimes they touch the very shoulders."—_Ives_, 465.

MALABAR HILL, n.p. This favourite site of villas on Bombay Island is stated by Mr. Whitworth to have acquired its name from the fact that the Malabar pirates, who haunted this coast, used to lie behind it.

[1674.—"On the other side of the great Inlet, to the Sea, is a great Point abutting against Old Woman's Island, and is called MALABAR-HILL ... the remains of a stupendous Pagod, near a Tank of Fresh Water, which the Malabars visited it mostly for."—_Fryer_, 68 _seq._]

[MALABAR OIL, s. "The ambiguous term 'MALABAR OIL' is applied to a mixture of the oil obtained from the livers of several kinds of fishes frequenting the Malabar Coast of India and the neighbourhood of Karachi."—_Watt, Econ. Dict._ v. 113.]

MALABAR RITES. This was a name given to certain heathen and superstitious practices which the Jesuits of the Madura, Carnatic, and Mysore Missions permitted to their converts, in spite of repeated prohibitions by the Popes. And though these practices were finally condemned by the Legate Cardinal de Tournon in 1704, they still subsist, more or less, among native Catholic Christians, and especially those belonging to the (so-called) Goa Churches. These practices are generally alleged to have arisen under Father de' Nobili ("Robertus de Nobilibus"), who came to Madura about 1606. There can be no doubt that the aim of this famous Jesuit was to present Christianity to the people under the form, as it were, of a Hindu translation!

The nature of the practices of which we speak may be gathered from the following particulars of their prohibition. In 1623 Pope Gregory XV., by a constitution dated 31st January, condemned the following:—1. The investiture of Brahmans and certain other castes with the sacred thread, through the agency of Hindu priests, and with Hindu ceremonies. For these Christian ceremonies were to be substituted; and the thread was to be regarded as only a civil badge. 2. The ornamental use of sandalwood paste was permitted, but not its superstitious use, _e.g._, in mixture with cowdung ashes, &c., for ceremonial purification. 3. Bathing as a ceremonial purification. 4. The observance of caste, and the refusal of high-caste Christians to mix with low-caste Christians in the churches was disapproved.

The quarrels between Capuchins and Jesuits later in the 17th century again brought the Malabar Rites into notice, and Cardinal de Tournon was sent on his unlucky mission to determine these matters finally. His decree (June 23, 1704) prohibited:—1. A mutilated form of baptism, in which were omitted certain ceremonies offensive to Hindus, specifically the use of '_saliva, sal, et insufflatio_.' 2. The use of Pagan names. 3. The Hinduizing of Christian terms by translation. 4. Deferring the baptism of children. 5. Infant marriages. 6. The use of the Hindu _tali_ (see TALEE). 7. Hindu usages at marriages. 8. Augury at marriages, by means of a coco-nut. 9. The exclusion of women from churches during certain periods. 10. Ceremonies on a girl's attainment of puberty. 11. The making distinctions between Pariahs and others. 12. The assistance of Christian musicians at heathen ceremonies. 13. The use of ceremonial washings and bathings. 14. The use of cowdung-ashes. 15. The reading and use of Hindu books.

With regard to No. 11 it may be observed that in South India the distinction of castes still subsists, and the only Christian Mission in that quarter which has really succeeded in abolishing caste is that of the Basel Society.

MALABATHRUM, s. There can be very little doubt that this classical export from India was the dried leaf of various species of Cinnamomum, which leaf was known in Skt. as _tamāla-pattra_. Some who wrote soon after the Portuguese discoveries took, perhaps not unnaturally, the _pān_ or betel-leaf for the _malabathrum_ of the ancients; and this was maintained by Dean Vincent in his well-known work on the _Commerce and Navigation of the Ancients_, justifying this in part by the Ar. name of the betel, _tambūl_, which is taken from Skt. _tāmbūla_, betel; _tāmbūla-pattra_, betel-leaf. The _tamāla-pattra_, however, the produce of certain wild spp. of Cinnamomum, obtained both in the hills of Eastern Bengal and in the forests of Southern India, is still valued in India as a medicine and aromatic, though in no such degree as in ancient times, and it is usually known in domestic economy as TEJPĀT, or corruptly _tezpāt_, _i.e._ 'pungent leaf.' The leaf was in the Arabic Materia Medica under the name of _sādhaj_ or _sādhajī Hindī_, as was till recently in the English Pharmacopœia as _Folium indicum_, which will still be found in Italian drug-shops. The matter is treated, with his usual lucidity and abundance of local knowledge, in the _Colloquios_ of Garcia de Orta, of which we give a short extract. This was evidently unknown to Dean Vincent, as he repeats the very errors which Garcia dissipates. Garcia also notes that confusion of _Malabathrum_ and _Folium indicum_ with spikenard, which is traceable in Pliny as well as among the Arab pharmacologists. The ancients did no doubt apply the name _Malabathrum_ to some other substance, an unguent or solid extract. Rheede, we may notice, mentions that in his time in Malabar, oils in high medical estimation were made from both leaves and root of the "wild cinnamon" of that coast, and that from the root of the same tree a _camphor_ was extracted, having several of the properties of real camphor and more fragrance. (See a note by one of the present writers in _Cathay_, &c., pp. cxlv.-xlvi.) The name _Cinnamon_ is properly confined to the tree of Ceylon (_C. Zeylanicum_). The other _Cinnamoma_ are properly _Cassia barks_. [See _Watt. Econ. Dict._ ii. 317 _seqq._]

c. A.D. 60.—"Μαλάβαθρον ἔνιοι ὑπολάμβάνουσιν εἶναι τῆς Ἰνδικῆς νάρδου φύλλον, πλανώμενοι ὑπὸ τῆς κατὰ τὴν ὀσμὴν, ἐμφερειας, ... ἴδιον γαρ ἐστι γένος φυόμενον ἐν τοῖς Ἰνδικοῖς τέλμασι, φύλλον ὃν ἐπινηχόμενον ὕδατι."—_Dioscorides, Mat. Med._ i. 11.

c. A.D. 70.—"We are beholden to Syria for Malabathrum. This is a tree that beareth leaves rolled up round together, and seeming to the eie withered. Out of which there is drawn and pressed an Oile for perfumers to use.... And yet there commeth a better kind thereof from India.... The rellish thereof ought to resemble Nardus at the tongue end. The perfume or smell that ... the leafe yeeldeth when it is boiled in wine, passeth all others. It is straunge and monstrous which is observed in the price; for it hath risen from one denier to three hundred a pound."—_Pliny_, xii. 26, in _Ph. Holland_.

c. A.D. 90.—"... Getting rid of the fibrous parts, they take the leaves and double them up into little balls, which they stitch through with the fibres of the withes. And these they divide into three classes.... And thus originate the three qualities of MALABATHRUM, which the people who have prepared them carry to India for sale."—_Periplus_, near the end. [Also see _Yule, Intro. Gill, River of Golden Sand_, ed. 1883, p. 89.]

1563.—"_R._ I remember well that in speaking of betel you told me that it was not _folium indu_, a piece of information of great value to me; for the physicians who put themselves forward as having learned much from these parts, assert that they are the same; and what is more, the modern writers ... call betel in their works _tembul_, and say that the Moors give it this name....

"_O._ That the two things are different as I told you is clear, for Avicenna treats them in two different chapters, viz., in 259, which treats of _folium indu_, and in 707, which treats of _tambul_ ... and the _folium indu_ is called by the Indians TAMALAPATRA, which the Greeks and Latins corrupted into MALABATHRUM," &c.—_Garcia_, ff. 95_v_, 96.

c. 1690.—"Hoc Tembul seu Sirium, licet vulgatissimum in India sit folium, distinguendum est a _Folio Indo_ seu MALABATHRO, Arabibus _Cadegi Hindi_, in Pharmacopoeis, et Indis, _Tamala-patra_ et _folio Indo_ dicto,... A nostra autem natione intellexi MALABATHRUM nihil aliud esse quam folium canellae, seu cinnamomi sylvestris."—_Rumphius_, v. 337.

c. 1760.—"... quand l'on considère que les Indiens appellent notre feuille Indienne TAMALAPATRA on croit d'apercevoir que le mot Grec μαλάβατρον en a été anciennement dérivé."—(_Diderot_) _Encyclopédie_, xx. 846.

1837.—(MALATROON is given in Arabic works of Materia Medica as the Greek of _Sādhaj_, and _tuj_ and _tej-pat_ as the Hindi synonymes). "By the latter names may be obtained everywhere in the bazars of India, the leaves of _Cinn. Tamala_ and of _Cinn. albiflorum_."—_Royle, Essay on Antiq. of Hindoo Medicine_, 85.

MALACCA, n.p. The city which gives its name to the Peninsula and the Straits of Malacca, and which was the seat of a considerable Malay monarchy till its capture by the Portuguese under D'Alboquerque in 1511. One naturally supposes some etymological connection between _Malay_ and _Malacca_. And such a connection is put forward by De Barros and D'Alboquerque (see below, and also under MALAY). The latter also mentions an alternative suggestion for the origin of the name of the city, which evidently refers to the Ar. _mulāḳāt_, 'a meeting.' This last, though it appears also in the _Sijara Malayu_, may be totally rejected. Crawfurd is positive that the place was called from the word _malaka_, the Malay name of the _Phyllanthus emblica_, or emblic MYROBALAN (q.v.), "a tree said to be abundant in that locality"; and this, it will be seen below, is given by Godinho de Eredia as the etymology. _Malaka_ again seems to be a corruption of the Skt. _amlaka_, from _amla_, 'acid.' [Mr. Skeat writes: "There can be no doubt that Crawfurd is right, and that the place was named from the tree. The suggested connection between _Malayu_ and _Malaka_ appears impossible to me, and, I think, would do so to any one acquainted with the laws of the language. I have seen the _Malaka_ tree myself and eaten its fruit. Ridley in his Botanical Lists has _laka-laka_ and _malaka_ which he identifies as _Phyllanthus emblica_, L. and _P. pectinatus Hooker_ (_Euphorbiaceae_). The two species are hardly distinct, but the latter is the commoner form. The fact is that the place, as is so often the case among the Malays, must have taken its name from the Sungei _Malaka_, or _Malaka_ River."]

1416.—"There was no King but only a chief, the country belonging to Siam.... In the year 1409, the imperial envoy Cheng Ho brought an order from the emperor and gave to the chief two silver seals, ... he erected a stone and raised the place to a city, after which the land was called the Kingdom of MALACCA (_Moa-la-ka_).... Tin is found in the mountains ... it is cast into small blocks weighing 1 catti 8 taels ... ten pieces are bound together with rattan and form a small bundle, whilst 40 pieces make a large bundle. In all their trading ... they use these pieces of tin instead of money."—_Chinese Annals_, in _Groenveldt_, p. 123.

1498.—"MELEQUA ... is 40 days from Qualecut with a fair wind ... hence proceeds all the clove, and it is worth there 9 crusados for a BAHAR (q.v.), and likewise nutmeg other 9 crusados the bahar; and there is much porcelain and much silk, and much tin, of which they make money, but the money is of large size and little value, so that it takes 3 farazalas (see FRAZALA) of it to make a crusado. Here too are many large parrots all red like fire."—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, 110-111.

1510.—"When we had arrived at the city of MELACHA, we were immediately presented to the Sultan, who is a Moor ... I believe that more ships arrive here than in any other place in the world...."—_Varthema_, 224.

1511.—"This Paremiçura gave the name of MALACA to the new colony, because in the language of Java, when a man of Palimbão flees away they call him _Malayo_.... Others say that it was called Malaca because of the number of people who came there from one part and the other in so short a space of time, for the word _Malaca_ also signifies to _meet_.... Of these two opinions let each one accept that which he thinks to be the best, for this is the truth of the matter."—_Commentaries of Alboquerque_, E.T. by Birch, iii. 76-77.

1516.—"The said Kingdom of Ansyane (see SIAM) throws out a great point of land into the sea, which makes there a cape, where the sea returns again towards China to the north; in this promontory is a small kingdom in which there is a large city called MALACA."—_Barbosa_, 191.

1553.—"A son of Paramisora called Xaquem Darxa, (_i.e._ _Sikandar Shāh_) ... to form the town of MALACA, to which he gave that name in memory of the banishment of his father, because in his vernacular tongue (Javanese) this was as much as to say 'banished,' and hence the people are called MALAIOS."—_De Barros_, II. vi. 1.

" "That which he (Alboquerque) regretted most of all that was lost on that vessel, was two lions cast in iron, a first-rate work, and most natural, which the King of China had sent to the King of MALACA, and which King Mahamed had kept, as an honourable possession, at the gate of his Palace, whence Affonso Alboquerque carried them off, as the principal item of his triumph on the capture of the city."—_Ibid._ II. vii. 1.

1572.—

"Nem tu menos fugir poderás deste Postoque rica, e postoque assentada Là no gremio da Aurora, onde nasceste, Opulenta MALACA nomeada! Assettas venenosas, que fizeste, Os crises, com que j'á te vejo armada, Malaios namorados, Jaos valentes, Todos farás ao Luso obedientes." _Camões_, x. 44.

By Burton:

"Nor shalt thou 'scape the fate to fall his prize, albeit so wealthy, and so strong thy site there on Aurora's bosom, whence thy rise, thou Home of Opulence, Malacca hight! The poysoned arrows which thine art supplies, the Krises thirsting, as I see, for fight, th' enamoured Malay-men, the Javan braves, all of the Lusian shall become the slaves."

1612.—"The Arabs call it _Malakat_, from collecting all merchants."—_Sijara Malayu_, in _J. Ind. Arch._ v. 322.

1613.—"MALACA significa _Mirabolanos_, fructa de hua arvore, plantada ao longo de hum ribeiro chamado Aerlele."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 4.

MALADOO, s. _Chicken maladoo_ is an article in the Anglo-Indian menu. It looks like a corruption from the French _cuisine_, but of what? [_Maladoo_ or _Manadoo_, a lady informs me, is cold meat, such as chicken or mutton, cut into slices, or pounded up and re-cooked in batter. The Port. _malhado_, 'beaten-up,' has been suggested as a possible origin for the word.]

MALAY, n.p. This is in the Malay language an adjective, _Malāyu_; thus _orang Malāyu_, 'a Malay'; _tāna_ [_tānah_] _Malāyu_, 'the Malay country'; _bahāsa_ [_bhāsa_] _Malāyu_, 'the Malay language.'

In Javanese the word _malāyu_ signifies 'to run away,' and the proper name has traditionally been derived from this, in reference to the alleged foundation of MALACCA by Javanese fugitives; but we can hardly attach importance to this. It may be worthy at least of consideration whether the name was not of foreign, _i.e._ of S. Indian origin, and connected with the _Malāya_ of the Peninsula (see under MALABAR). [Mr. Skeat writes: "The tradition given me by Javanese in the Malay States was that the name was applied to Javanese refugees, who peopled the S. of Sumatra. Whatever be the original meaning of the word, it is probable that it started its life-history as a river-name in the S. of Sumatra, and thence became applied to the district through which the river ran, and so to the people who lived there; after which it spread with the Malay dialect until it included not only many allied, but also many foreign, tribes; all Malay-speaking tribes being eventually called Malays without regard to racial origin. A most important passage in this connection is to be found in Leyden's Tr. of the '_Malay Annals_' (1821), p. 20, in which direct reference to such a river is made: 'There is a country in the land of Andalás named Paralembang, which is at present denominated Palembang, the raja of which was denominated Damang Lebar Dawn (chieftain Broad-leaf), who derived his origin from Raja Sulan (Chulan?), whose great-grandson he was. The name of its river Muartatang, into which falls another river named Sungey MALAYU, near the source of which is a mountain named the mountain Sagantang Maha Miru.' Here Palembang is the name of a well-known Sumatran State, often described as the original home of the Malay race. In standard Malay '_Damang Lebar Dawn_' would be '_Dĕmang Lebar Daun_.' Raja Chulan is probably some mythical Indian king, the story being evidently derived from Indian traditions. 'Muartatang' may be a mistake for _Muar Tenang_, which is a place one heard of in the Peninsula, though I do not know for certain where it is. 'Sungey Malayu' simply means 'River Malayu.' 'Sagantang Maha Miru' is, I think, a mistake for _Sa-guntang Maha Miru_, which is the name used in the Peninsula for the sacred central mountain of the world on which the episode related in the _Annals_ occurred" (see Skeat, _Malay Magic_, p. 2).]

It is a remarkable circumstance, which has been noted by Crawfurd, that a name which appears on Ptolemy's Tables as on the coast of the Golden Chersonese, and which must be located somewhere about Maulmain, is Μαλεοῦ Κῶλον, words which in Javanese (_Malāyu-Kulon_) would signify "Malays of the West." After this the next (possible) occurrence of the name in literature is in the _Geography_ of Edrisi, who describes _Malai_ as a great island in the eastern seas, or rather as occupying the position of the _Lemuria_ of Mr. Sclater, for (in partial accommodation to the Ptolemaic theory of the Indian Sea) it stretched eastward nearly from the coast of Zinj, _i.e._ of Eastern Africa, to the vicinity of China. Thus it must be uncertain without further accounts whether it is an adumbration of the great Malay islands (as is on the whole probable) or of the Island of the Malagashes (Madagascar), if it is either. We then come to Marco Polo, and after him there is, we believe, no mention of the Malay name till the Portuguese entered the seas of the Archipelago.

[A.D. 690.—Mr. Skeat notes: "I Tsing speaks of the 'MOLO-YU country,' _i.e._ the district W. or N.W. of Palembang in Sumatra."]

c. 1150.—"The Isle of MALAI is very great.... The people devote themselves to very profitable trade; and there are found here elephants, rhinoceroses, and various aromatics and spices, such as clove, cinnamon, nard ... and nutmeg. In the mountains are mines of gold, of excellent quality ... the people also have windmills."—_Edrisi_, by _Jaubert_, i. 945.

c. 1273.—A Chinese notice records under this year that tribute was sent from Siam to the Emperor. "The Siamese had long been at war with the MALIYI, or MALIURH, but both nations laid aside their feud and submitted to China."—Notice by Sir T. Wade, in _Bowring's Siam_, i. 72.

c. 1292.—"You come to an Island which forms a kingdom, and is called MALAIUR. The people have a king of their own, and a peculiar language. The city is a fine and noble one, and there is a great trade carried on there. All kinds of spicery are to be found there."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 8.

c. 1539.—"... as soon as he had delivered to him the letter, it was translated into the _Portugal_ out of the MALAYAN tongue wherein it was written."—_Pinto_, E.T. p. 15.

1548.—"... having made a breach in the wall twelve fathom wide, he assaulted it with 10,000 strangers, _Turks_, _Abyssins_, _Moors_, _Malauares_, _Achems_, _Jaos_, and MALAYOS."—_Ibid._ p. 279.

1553.—"And so these Gentiles like the Moors who inhabit the sea-coasts of the Island (Sumatra), although they have each their peculiar language, almost all can speak the MALAY of Malacca as being the most general language of those parts."—_Barros_, III. v. 1.

" "Everything with them is to be a gentleman; and this has such prevalence in those parts that you will never find a native MALAY, however poor he may be, who will set his hand to lift a thing of his own or anybody else's; every service must be done by slaves."—_Ibid._ II. vi. 1.

1610.—"I cannot imagine what the _Hollanders_ meane, to suffer these MALAYSIANS, _Chinesians_, and _Moores_ of these countries, and to assist them in their free trade thorow all the _Indies_, and forbid it their owne seruants, countrymen, and Brethern, upon paine of death and losse of goods."—_Peter Williamson Floris_, in _Purchas_, i. 321.

[Mr. Skeat writes: "The word _Malaya_ is now often applied by English writers to the Peninsula as a whole, and from this the term MALAYSIA as a term of wider application (_i.e._ to the Archipelago) has been coined (see quotation of 1610 above). The former is very frequently miswritten by English writers as '_Malay_,' a barbarism which has even found place on the title-page of a book—'Travel and Sport in Burma, Siam and MALAY, by John Bradley, London, 1876.'"]

MALAYĀLAM. This is the name applied to one of the cultivated Dravidian languages, the closest in its relation to the Tamil. It is spoken along the Malabar coast, on the Western side of the GHAUTS (or _Malāya_ mountains), from the Chandragiri River on the North, near Mangalore (entering the sea in 12° 29′), beyond which the language is, for a limited distance, _Tulu_, and then Canarese, to Trevandrum on the South (lat. 8° 29′), where Tamil begins to supersede it. Tamil, however, also intertwines with Malayālam all along Malabar. The term _Malayālam_ properly applies to territory, not language, and might be rendered "Mountain region" [See under MALABAR, and _Logan, Man. of Malabar_, i. 90.]

MALDIVES, MALDIVE ISLDS., n.p. The proper form of this name appears to be _Male-dīva_; not, as the estimable Garcia de Orta says, _Nale_-dīva; whilst the etymology which he gives is certainly wrong, hard as it may be to say what is the right one. The people of the islands formerly designated themselves and their country by a form of the word for 'island' which we have in the Skt. _dvīpa_ and the Pali _dīpo_. We find this reflected in the _Divi_ of Ammianus, and in the _Dīva_ and _Dība_-jāt (Pers. plural) of old Arab geographers, whilst it survives in letters of the 18th century addressed to the Ceylon Government (Dutch) by the Sultan of the Isles, who calls his kingdom _Divehi Rajjé_, and his people _Divehe mīhun_. Something like the modern form first appears in Ibn Batuta. He, it will be seen, in his admirable account of these islands, calls them, as it were, _Mahal_-dives, and says they were so called from the chief group _Mahal_, which was the residence of the Sultan, indicating a connection with _Mahal_, 'a palace.' This form of the name looks like a foreign 'striving after meaning.' But Pyrard de Laval, the author of the most complete account in existence, also says that the name of the islands was taken from _Malé_, that on which the King resided. Bishop Caldwell has suggested that these islands were the _dives_, or islands, of _Malé_, as _Malebār_ (see MALABAR) was the coast-tract or continent, of _Malé_. It is, however, not impossible that the true etymology was from _mālā_, 'a garland or necklace,' of which their configuration is highly suggestive. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives Malayāl. _māl_, 'black,' and _dvīpa_, 'island,' from the dark soil. For a full account of early notices of the Maldives, see Mr. Gray's note on _Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 423 _seqq._] Milburn (_Or. Commmerce_, i. 335) says: "This island was (these islands were) discovered by the Portuguese in 1507." Let us see!

A.D. 362.—"Legationes undique solito ocius concurrebant; hinc Transtigritanis pacem obsecrantibus et Armeniis, inde nationibus Indicis certatim cum donis optimates mittentibus ante tempus, ab usque DIVIS et Serendivis."—_Ammian. Marcellinus_, xxii. 3.

c. 545.—"And round about it (_Sielediba_ or _Taprobane_, _i.e._ Ceylon) there are a number of small islands, in all of which you find fresh water and coco-nuts. And these are almost all set close to one another."—_Cosmas_, in _Cathay_, &c., clxxvii.

851.—"Between this Sea (of Horkand) and the Sea called Lāravi there is a great number of isles; their number, indeed, it is said, amounts to 1,900; ... the distance from island to island is 2, 3, or 4 parasangs. They are all inhabited, and all produce coco-palms.... The last of these islands is Serendīb, in the Sea of Horkand; it is the chief of all; they give the islands the name of DĪBAJĀT" (_i.e._ _Dības_).—_Relation_, &c., tr. by _Reinaud_, i. 4-5.

c. 1030.—"The special name of DĪVA is given to islands which are formed in the sea, and which appear above water in the form of accumulations of sand; these sands continually augment, spread, and unite, till they present a firm aspect ... these islands are divided into two classes, according to the nature of their staple product. Those of one class are called DĪVA-_Kūzah_ (or the Cowry Divahs), because of the cowries which are gathered from coco-branches planted in the sea. The others are called DĪVA-_Kanbar_, from the word _kanbar_ (see COIR), which is the name of the twine made from coco-fibres, with which vessels are stitched."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Reinaud, Fragmens_, 124.

1150.—See also _Edrisi_, in Jaubert's Transl. i. 68. But the translator prints a bad reading, _Raibiḥāt_, for DĪBAJĀT.

c. 1343.—"Ten days after embarking at Calecut we arrived at the Islands called DHĪBAT-AL-MAHAL.... These islands are reckoned among the wonders of the World; there are some 2000 of them. Groups of a hundred, or not quite so many, of these islands are found clustered into a ring, and each cluster has an entrance like a harbour-mouth, and it is only there that ships can enter.... Most of the trees that grow on these islands are coco-palms.... They are divided into regions or groups ... among which are distinguished ... 3^o MAHAL, the group which gives a name to the whole, and which is the residence of the Sultans."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 110 _seqq._

1442.—Abdurrazzak also calls them "the isles of DĪVA-MAHAL."—In _Not. et Exts._ xiv. 429.

1503.—"But Dom Vasco ... said that things must go on as they were to India, and there he would inquire into the truth. And so arriving in the Gulf (_golfão_) where the storm befel them, all were separated, and that vessel which steered badly, parted company with the fleet, and found itself at one of the first islands of MALDIVA, at which they stopped some days enjoying themselves. For the island abounded in provisions, and the men indulged to excess in eating cocos, and fish, and in drinking bad stagnant water, and in disorders with women; so that many died."—_Correa_, i. 347.

[1512.—"Mafamede Maçay with two ships put into the MALDIVE islands (ilhas de MALDIVA)."—_Albuquerque, Cartas_, p. 30.]

1563.—"_R._ Though it be somewhat to interrupt the business in hand,—why is that chain of islands called 'Islands of MALDIVA'?

"_O._ In this matter of the nomenclature of lands and seas and kingdoms, many of our people make gerat mistakes even in regard to our own lands; how then can you expect that one can give you the rationale of etymologies of names in foreign tongues? But, nevertheless, I will tell you what I have heard say. And that is that the right name is not MALDIVA, but _Nalediva_; for _nale_ in Malabar means 'four,' and _diva_ 'island,' so that in the Malabar tongue the name is as much as to say 'Four Isles.'... And in the same way we call a certain island that is 12 leagues from Goa _Angediva_ (see ANCHEDIVA), because there are five in the group, and so the name in Malabar means 'Five Isles,' for _ange_ is 'five.' But these derivations rest on common report, I don't detail them to you as demonstrable facts."—_Garcia, Colloquios_, f. 11.

1572.—"Nas ilhas de MALDIVA." (See COCO-DE-MER.)

c. 1610.—"Ce Royaume en leur langage s'appelle MALÉ-_ragué_, Royaume de Malé, et des autres peuples de l'Inde il s'appelle MALÉ-DIVAR, et les peuples DIUES ... L'Isle principale, comme j'ay dit, s'appelle MALÉ, qui donne le nom à tout le reste des autres; car le mot DIUES signifie vn nombre de petites isles amassées."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 63, 68, ed. 1679. [Hak. Soc. i. 83, 177.]

1683.—"Mr. Beard sent up his Couries, which he had received from ye MAULDIVAS, to be put off and passed by Mr. Charnock at Cassumbazar."—_Hedges, Diary_, Oct. 2; [Hak. Soc. i. 122].

MALUM, s. In a ship with English officers and native crew, the mate is called _mālum sāhib_. The word is Ar. _mu'allim_, literally 'the Instructor,' and is properly applied to the pilot or sailing-master. The word may be compared, thus used, with our 'master' in the Navy. In regard to the first quotation we may observe that _Nākhuda_ (see NACODA) is, rather than _Mu'allim_, 'the captain'; though its proper meaning is the owner of the ship; the two capacities of owner and skipper being doubtless often combined. The distinction of _Mu'allim_ from _Nākhuda_ accounts for the former title being assigned to the mate.

1497.—"And he sent 20 cruzados in gold, and 20 testoons in silver for the MALEMOS, who were the pilots, for of these coins he would give each month whatever he (the Sheikh) should direct."—_Correa_, i. 38 (E.T. by _Ld. Stanley of Alderley_, 88). On this passage the Translator says: "The word is perhaps the Arabic for an instructor, a word in general use all over Africa." It is curious that his varied experience should have failed to recognise the habitual marine use of the term.

1541.—"Meanwhile he sent three CATURS (q.v.) to the Port of the MALEMS (_Porto dos Malemos_) in order to get some pilot.... In this Port of the _Bandel of the_ MALEMS the ships of the Moors take pilots when they enter the Straits, and when they return they leave them here again."[159]—_Correa_, iv. 168.

1553.—"... among whom (at Melinda) came a Moor, a Guzarate by nation, called MALEM Cana, who, as much for the satisfaction he had in conversing with our people, as to please the King, who was inquiring for a pilot to give them, agreed to accompany them."—_Barros_, I. iv. 6.

c. 1590.—"MU'ALLIM or Captain. He must be acquainted with the depths and shallow places of the Ocean, and must know astronomy. It is he who guides the ship to her destination, and prevents her falling into dangers."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 280.

[1887.—"The second class, or MALUMIS, are sailors."—_Logan, Malabar_, ii. ccxcv.]

MAMIRAN, MAMIRA, s. A medicine from old times of much repute in the East, especially for eye-diseases, and imported from Himalayan and Trans-Himalayan regions. It is a popular native drug in the Punjab bazars, where it is still known as _mamīra_, also as _pīlīārī_. It seems probable that the name is applied to bitter roots of kindred properties but of more than one specific origin. Hanbury and Flückiger describe it as the rhizome of _Coptis Teeta_, Wallich, _tīta_ being the name of the drug in the Mishmi country at the head of the Assam Valley, from which it is imported into Bengal. But Stewart states explicitly that the _mamīra_ of the Punjab bazars is now "known to be" mostly, if not entirely, derived from _Thalictrum foliosum_ D.C., a tall plant which is common throughout the temperate Himālaya (5000 to 8000 feet) and on the Kasia Hills, and is exported from Kumaun under the name of MOMIRI. [See _Watt, Econ. Dict._ vi. pt. iv. 42 _seq._] "The MAMIRA of the old Arab writers was identified with Χελιδόνιον μέγα, by which, however, Löw (_Aram. Pflanzennamen_, p. 220) says they understood _curcuma longa_." W.R.S.

c. A.D. 600-700.—"Μαμιράς, οἷον ῥιζίον τι πόας ἐστὶν ἔχον ὥσπερ κονδύλους πυκνοὺς, ὄπος οὐλας τε καὶ λευκώματα λεπτύνειν πεπιστεύεται, δηλονότι ῥυπτικῆς ὑπάρχον δυνάμεως."—_Pauli Aeginetae Medici_, Libri vii., Basileae 1538. Lib. vii. cap. iii. sect. 12 (p. 246).

c. 1020.—"MEMIREM quid est? Est lignum sicut nodi declinans ad nigredinem ... mundificat albuginem in oculis, et acuit visum: quum ex eo fit collyrium et abstergit humiditatem grossam...." &c.—_Avicennae Opera_, Venet. 1564, p. 345 (lib. ii. tractat. ii.).

The glossary of Arabic terms by Andreas de Alpago of Belluno, attached to various early editions of Avicenna, gives the following interpretation: "MEMIREM est radix nodosa, non multum grossa, citrini coloris, sicut curcuma; minor tamen est et subtilior, et asportatur ex Indiâ, et apud physicos orientales est valde nota, et usitatur in passionibus oculi."

c. 1100.—"MEMIRAM Arabibus, χελιδόνιον μέγα Graecis," &c.—_Io. Serapionis de Simpl. Medicam. Historia_, Lib. iv. cap. lxxvi. (ed. Ven. 1552, f. 106).

c. 1200.—"Some maintain that this plant (_'urūk al-ṣábaghīn_) is the small _kurkum_ (TURMERIC), and others that it is MAMĪRĀN.... The _kurkum_ is brought to us from India.... The MAMĪRĀN is imported from China, and has the same properties as _kurkum_."—_Ibn Baithar_, ii. 186-188.

c. 1550.—"But they have a much greater appreciation of another little root which grows in the mountains of Succuir (_i.e._ Suchau in Shensi), where the rhubarb grows, and which they call MAMBRONI-Chini (i.e. MAMĪRĀN-_i-Chīnī_). This is extremely dear, and is used in most of their ailments, but especially when the eyes are affected. They grind it on a stone with rose water, and anoint the eyes with it. The result is wonderfully beneficial."—_Hajji Mahommed's Account of Cathay_, in _Ramusio_, ii. f. 15_v_.

c. 1573.—(At Aleppo). "MAMIRANITCHINI, good for eyes as they say."—_Rauwolff_, in Ray's 2nd ed. p. 114.

Also the following we borrow from Dozy's _Suppl. aux Dictt. Arabes_:—

1582.—"Mehr haben ihre Krämer kleine würtzelein zu verkaufen MAMIRANI tchini genennet, in gebresten der Augen, wie sie fürgeben ganz dienslich; diese seind gelblecht wie die Curcuma umb ein zimlichs lenger, auch dünner und knopffet das solche unseren weisz wurtzlen sehr ehnlich, und wol für das rechte mamiran mögen gehalten werden, dessen sonderlich Rhases an mehr orten gedencket."—_Rauwolff, Aigentliehe Beschreibung der Raisz_, 126.

c. 1665.—"These caravans brought back _Musk_, _China-wood_, _Rubarb_, and MAMIRON, which last is a small root exceeding good for ill eyes."—_Bernier_, E.T. 136; [ed. _Constable_, 426].

1862.—"Imports from Yarkand and Changthan, through Leh to the Punjab ... MAMIRAN-_i-Chini_ (a yellow root, medicine for the eyes) ..."—_Punjaub Trade Report_, App. xxiv. p. ccxxxiii.

MAMLUTDAR, s. P.—H. _mu'āmalatdār_ (from Ar. _mu'āmala_, 'affairs, business'), and in Mahr. _māmlatdār_. Chiefly used in Western India. Formerly it was the designation, under various native governments, of the chief civil officer of a district, and is now in the Bombay Presidency the title of a native civil officer in charge of a TALOOK, corresponding nearly to the TAHSEELDAR of a pergunna in the Bengal Presidency, but of a status somewhat more important.

[1826.—"I now proceeded to the MAAMULUT-DAR, or farmer of the district...."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 42.]

MAMOOL, s.; MAMOOLEE, adj. Custom, Customary. Ar.—H. _ma'mūl_. The literal meaning is 'practised,' and then 'established, customary.' _Ma'mūl_ is, in short, 'precedent,' by which all Orientals set as much store as English lawyers, _e.g._ "And Laban said, It must not so be done in our country (_lit._ It is not so done in our place) to give the younger before the firstborn."—_Genesis_ xxix. 26.

MAMOOTY, MAMOTY, MOMATTY, s. A digging tool of the form usual all over India, _i.e._ not in the shape of a spade, but in that of a hoe, with the helve at an acute angle with the blade. [See FOWRA.] The word is of S. Indian origin, Tamil _manvĕtti_, 'earth-cutter'; and its vernacular use is confined to the Tamil regions, but it has long been an established term in the list of ordnance stores all over India, and thus has a certain prevalence in Anglo-Indian use beyond these limits.

[1782.—"He marched ... with two battalions of sepoys ... who were ordered to make a show of entrenching themselves with MAMUTIES...."—Letter of _Ld. Macartney_, in _Forrest, Selections_, iii. 855.]

[1852.—"... by means of a MOMETTY or hatchet, which he ran and borrowed from a husbandman ... this fellow dug ... a reservoir...."—_Neale, Narrative of Residence in Siam_, 138.]

MANCHUA, s. A large cargo-boat, with a single mast and a square sail, much used on the Malabar coast. This is the Portuguese form; the original Malayālam word is _manji_, [_manchi_, Skt. _maṇcha_, 'a cot,' so called apparently from its raised platform for cargo,] and nowadays a nearer approach to this, _manjee_, &c., is usual.

c. 1512.—"So he made ready two MANCHUAS, and one night got into the house of the King, and stole from him the most beautiful woman that he had, and, along with her, jewels and a quantity of money."—_Correa_, i. 281.

1525.—"Quatro LANCHARAS (q.v.) grandes e seis _qualaluzes_ (see CALALUZ) e MANCHUAS que se remam muyto."—_Lembrança das Cousas de India_, p. 8.

1552.—"MANCHUAS que sam navios de remo."—_Castanheda_, ii. 362.

c. 1610.—"Il a vne petite Galiote, qu'ils appellent MANCHOUËS, fort bien couverte ... et faut huit ou neuf hommes seulement pour la mener."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ii. 26; [Hak. Soc. ii. 42].

[1623.—"... boats which they call MANEIVE, going with 20 or 24 Oars."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 211; MANCINA in ii. 217.

[1679.—"I commanded the SHIBBARS and MANCHUAS to keepe a little ahead of me."—_Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. clxxxiv.]

1682.—"Ex hujusmodi arboribus excavatis naviculas Indi conficiunt, quas MANSJOAS appellant, quarum nonullae longitudine 80, latitudine 9 pedum mensuram superant."—_Rheede, Hort. Malabar_, iii. 27.

[1736.—"All ships and vessels ... as well as the MUNCHUAS appertaining to the Company's officers."—Treaty, in _Logan, Malabar_, ii. 31.

MANDADORE, s. Port. _mandador_, 'one who commands.'

1673.—"Each of which Tribes have a MANDADORE or Superintendent."—_Fryer_, 67.

MANDALAY, MANDALÉ, n.p. The capital of the King of Burmah, founded in 1860, 7 miles north of the preceding capital Amarapura, and between 2 and 3 miles from the left bank of the Irawadi. The name was taken from that of a conical isolated hill, rising high above the alluvial plain of the Irawadi, and crowned by a gilt pagoda. The name of the hill (and now of the city at its base) probably represents _Mandara_, the sacred mountain which in Hindu mythology served the gods as a churning-staff at the churning of the sea. The hill appears as _Mandiye-taung_ in Major Grant Allan's Map of the Environs of Amarapura (1855), published in the Narrative of Major Phayre's Mission, but the name does not occur in the Narrative itself.

[1860.—See the account of MANDELAY in _Mason, Burmah_, 14 _seqq._]

1861.—"Next morning the son of my friendly host accompanied me to the MANDALAY Hill, on which there stands in a gilt chapel the image of Shwesayatta, pointing down with outstretched finger to the Palace of MANDALAY, interpreted as the divine command there to build a city ... on the other side where the hill falls in an abrupt precipice, sits a gigantic Buddha gazing in motionless meditation on the mountains opposite. There are here some caves in the hard rock, built up with bricks and whitewashed, which are inhabited by eremites...."—_Bastian's Travels_ (German), ii. 89-90.

MANDARIN, s. Port. _Mandarij_, _Mandarim_. Wedgwood explains and derives the word thus: "A Chinese officer, a name first made known to us by the Portuguese, and like the Indian _caste_, erroneously supposed to be a native term. From Portuguese _mandar_, to hold authority, command, govern, &c." So also T. Hyde in the quotation below. Except as regards the word having been first made known to us by the Portuguese, this is an old and persistent mistake. What sort of form would _mandarij_ be as a derivative from _mandar_? The Portuguese might have applied to Eastern officials some such word as _mandador_, which a preceding article (see MANDADORE) shows that they did apply in certain cases. But the parallel to the assumed origin of _mandarin_ from _mandar_ would be that English voyagers on visiting China, or some other country in the far East, should have invented, as a title for the officials of that country, a new and abnormal derivation from 'order,' and called them _orderumbos_.

The word is really a slight corruption of Hind. (from Skt.) _mantri_, 'a counsellor, a Minister of State,' for which it was indeed the proper old pre-Mahommedan term in India. It has been adopted, and specially affected in various Indo-Chinese countries, and particularly by the Malays, among whom it is habitually applied to the highest class of public officers (see _Crawfurd's Malay Dict._ s.v. [and Klinkert, who writes _manteri_, colloquially _mentri_]). Yet Crawfurd himself, strange to say, adopts the current explanation as from the Portuguese (see _J. Ind. Archip._ iv. 189). [Klinkert adopts the Skt. derivation.] It is, no doubt, probable that the instinctive "striving after meaning" may have shaped the corruption of _mantri_ into a semblance of _mandar_. Marsden is still more oddly perverse, _videns meliora, deteriora secutus_, when he says: "The officers next in rank to the Sultan are _Mantree_, which some apprehend to be a corruption of the word _Mandarin_, a title of distinction among the Chinese" (_H. of Sumatra_, 2nd ed. 285). Ritter adopts the etymology from _mandar_, apparently after A. W. Schlegel.[160] The true etymon is pointed out in _Notes and Queries in China and Japan_, iii. 12, and by one of the present writers in _Ocean Highways_ for Sept. 1872, p. 186. Several of the quotations below will show that the earlier applications of the title have no reference to China at all, but to officers of state, not only in the Malay countries, but in Continental India. We may add that _mantri_ (see MUNTREE) is still much in vogue among the less barbarous Hill Races on the Eastern frontier of Bengal (_e.g._ among the _Kasias_ (see COSSYA) as a denomination for their petty dignitaries under the chief. Gibbon was perhaps aware of the true origin of _mandarin_; see below.

c. A.D. 400 (?).—"The King desirous of trying cases must enter the assembly composed in manner, together with Brahmans who know the Vedas, and MANTRINS (or counsellors)."—_Manu_, viii. 1.

[1522.—"... and for this purpose he sent one of his chief MANDARINS (_mandarim_)."—India Office MSS. in an Agreement made by the Portuguese with the "_Rey de Sunda_," this Sunda being that of the Straits.]

1524.—(At the Moluccas) "and they cut off the heads of all the dead Moors, and indeed fought with one another for these, because whoever brought in seven heads of enemies, they made him a knight, and called him MANDERYM, which is their name for Knight."—_Correa_, ii. 808.

c. 1540.—"... the which corsairs had their own dealings with the MANDARINS of those ports, to whom they used to give many and heavy bribes to allow them to sell on shore what they plundered on the sea."—_Pinto_, cap. 1.

1552.—(At Malacca) "whence subsist the King and the Prince with their MANDARINS, who are the gentlemen."—_Castanheda_, iii. 207.

" (In China). "There are among them degrees of honour, and according to their degrees of honour is their service; gentlemen (_fidalgos_) whom they call MANDARINS ride on horseback, and when they pass along the streets the common people make way for them."—_Ibid._ iv. 57.

1553.—"Proceeding ashore in two or three boats dressed with flags and with a grand blare of trumpets (this was at Malacca in 1508-9).... Jeronymo Teixeira was received by many MANDARIJS of the King, these being the most noble class of the city."—_De Barros_, Dec. II. liv. iv. cap. 3.

" "And he being already known to the MANDARIJS (at Chittagong, in Bengal), and held to be a man profitable to the country, because of the heavy amounts of duty that he paid, he was regarded like a native."—_Ibid._ Dec. IV. liv. ix. cap. 2.

" "And from these _Cellates_ and native Malays come all the MANDARINS, who are now the gentlemen (_fidalgos_) of Malaca."—_Ibid._ II. vi. 1.

1598.—"They are called ... MANDORIJNS, and are always borne in the streetes, sitting in chariots which are hanged about with Curtaines of Silke, covered with Clothes of Gold and Silver, and are much given to banketing, eating and drinking, and making good cheare, as also the whole land of China."—_Linschoten_, 39; [Hak. Soc. i. 135].

1610.—"The MANDORINS (officious officers) would have interverted the king's command for their own covetousnesse" (at Siam).—_Peter Williamson Floris_, in _Purchas_, i. 322.

1612.—"Shah Indra Brama fled in like manner to Malacca, where they were graciously received by the King, Mansur Shah, who had the Prince converted to Islamism, and appointed him to be a MANTOR."—_Sijara Malayu_, in _J. Ind. Arch._ v. 730.

c. 1663.—"Domandò il Signor Carlo se MANDARINO è voce Chinese. Disse esser Portoghese, e che in Chinese si chiamano _Quoan_, che signifia signoreggiare, comandare, gobernare."—_Viaggio del P. Gio. Grueber_, in _Thevenot, Divers Voyages_.

1682.—In the Kingdome of Patane (on E. coast of Malay Peninsula) "The King's counsellors are called MENTARY."—_Nieuhof, Zee en Lant-Reize_, ii. 64.

c. 1690.—"MANDARINORUM autem nomine intelliguntur omnis generis officiarii, qui a _mandando_ appellantur _mandarini_ linguâ Lusitanicâ, quae unica Europaea est in oris Chinensibus obtinens."—_T. Hyde, De Ludis Orientalibus_, in _Syntagmata_, Oxon. 1767, ii. 266.

1719.—"... one of the MANDARINS, a kind of viceroy or principal magistrate in the province where they reside."—_Robinson Crusoe_, Pt. ii.

1726.—"MANTRÍS. Councillors. These give rede and deed in things of moment, and otherwise are in the Government next to the King...." (in Ceylon).—_Valentijn, Names_, &c., 6.

1727.—"Every province or city (Burma) has a MANDEREEN or Deputy residing at Court, which is generally in the City of Ava, the present Metropolis."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 43, [ed. 1744, ii. 42].

1774.—"... presented to each of the Batchian MANTERIES as well as the two officers a scarlet coat."—_Forrest, V. to N. Guinea_, p. 100.

1788.—"... Some words notoriously corrupt are fixed, and as it were naturalized in the vulgar tongue ... and we are pleased to blend the three Chinese monosyllables _Con-fû-tzee_ in the respectable name of Confucius, or even to adopt the Portuguese corruption of MANDARIN."—_Gibbon_, Preface to his 4th volume.

1879.—"The MENTRÍ, the Malay Governor of Larut ... was powerless to restore order."—_Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese_, 267.

Used as an adjective:

[c. 1848.—"The MANDARIN-boat, or 'Smug-boat,' as it is often called by the natives, is the most elegant thing that floats."—_Berncastle, Voyage to China_, ii. 71.

[1878.—"The Cho-Ka-Shun, or boats in which the MANDARINS travel, are not unlike large floating caravans."—_Gray, China_, ii. 270.]

MANDARIN LANGUAGE, s. The language spoken by the official and literary class in China, as opposed to local dialects. In Chinese it is called _Kuan-Hua_. It is substantially the language of the people of the northern and middle zones of China, extending to Yun-nan. It is not to be confounded with the literary style which is used in books. [See _Ball, Things Chinese_, 169 _seq._]

1674.—"The Language ... is called _Quenhra_ (_hua_), or the LANGUAGE OF MANDARINES, because as they spread their command they introduced it, and it is used throughout all the Empire, as Latin in Europe. It is very barren, and as it has more Letters far than any other, so it has fewer words."—_Faria y Sousa_, E.T. ii. 468.

MANGALORE, n.p. The only place now well known by this name is (A) _Mangaḷ-ūr_, a port on the coast of Southern Canara and chief town of that district, in lat. 12° 51′ N. In Mīr Husain Ali's _Life of Haidar_ it is called "_Gorial Bunder_," perhaps a corr. of _Kandiāl_, which is said in the _Imp. Gaz._ to be the modern native name. [There is a place called _Gurupura_ close by; see _Madras Gloss._ s.v. _Goorpore_.] The name in this form is found in an inscription of the 11th century, whatever may have been its original form and etymology. [The present name is said to be taken from the temple of _Mangalā_ Devī.] But the name in approximate forms (from _mañgala_, 'gladness') is common in India. One other port (B) on the coast of Peninsular Guzerat was formerly well known, now commonly called _Mungrole_. And another place of the name (C) _Manglavar_ in the valley of Swat, north of Peshāwar, is mentioned by Hwen T'sang as a city of Gandhāra. It is probably the same that appears in Skt. literature (see _Williams_, s.v. _Mangala_) as the capital of Udyāna.

A. MANGALORE of Canara.

c. 150.—"Μεταξὺ δὲ τοῦ Ψευδοστόμου καὶ τοῦ Βάριος πόλεις αἵδε· Μαγγάνουρ."—_Ptolemy_, VII. i. 86.

c. 545.—"And the most notable places of trade are these ... and then the five ports of Malé from which pepper is exported, to wit, Parti, MANGARUTH...."—_Cosmas_, in _Cathay_, &c. clxxvii.

[c. 1300.—"MANJARUR." See under SHINKALI.]

c. 1343.—"Quitting Fākanūr (see BACANORE) we arrived after three days at the city of MANJARŪR, which is large and situated on an estuary.... It is here that most of the merchants of Fars and Yemen land; pepper and ginger are very abundant."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 79-80.

1442.—"After having passed the port of Bendinaneh (see PANDARANI) situated on the coast of Melibar, (he) reached the port of MANGALOR, which forms the frontier of the kingdom of Bidjanagar...."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in the XVth Cent._, 20.

1516.—"There is another large river towards the south, along the sea-shore, where there is a very large town, peopled by Moors and Gentiles, of the kingdom of Narsinga, called MANGALOR.... They also ship there much rice in Moorish ships for Aden, also pepper, which thenceforward the earth begins to produce."—_Barbosa_, 83.

1727.—"The Fields here bear two Crops of Corn yearly in the Plains; and the higher Grounds produce Pepper, Bettle-nut, Sandalwood, Iron and Steel, which make MANGULORE a Place of pretty good Trade."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 285, [ed. 1744].

B. MANGALOR or MUNGROLE in Guzerat.

c. 150.—

"Συραστρηνῆς ... Συράστρα κώμη Μοηόγλωσσοη εμποριον ..." _Ptolemy_, VII. i. 3.

1516.—"... there is another town of commerce, which has a very good port, and is called _Surati_ MANGALOR, where also many ships of Malabar touch."—_Barbosa_, 59.

1536.—"... for there was come another CATUR with letters, in which the Captain of Diu urgently called for help; telling how the King (of Cambay) had equipped large squadrons in the Ports of the Gulf ... alleging ... that he was sending them to MANGALOR to join others in an expedition against Sinde ... and that all this was false, for he was really sending them in the expectation that the Rumis would come to MANGALOR next September...."—_Correa_, iv. 701.

1648.—This place is called MANGEROL by _Van Twist_, p. 13.

1727.—"The next maritime town is MANGAROUL. It admits of Trade, and affords coarse Callicoes, white and died, Wheat, Pulse, and Butter for export."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 136, [ed. 1744].

C. MANGLAVAR in Swat.

c. 630.—"Le royaume de Ou-tchang-na (Oudyâna) a environ 5000 _li_ de tour ... on compte 4 ou 5 villes fortifiées. La pluspart des rois de ce pays ont pris pour capitale la ville de MOUNG-KIE-LI (Moungali).... La population est fort nombreuse."—_Hwen T'sang_, in _Pèl. Bouddh._ ii. 131-2.

1858.—"Mongkieli se retrouve dans MANGLAVOR (in Sanskrit Mañgala-poura) ... ville située près de la rive gauche de la rivière de Svat, et qui a été longtemps, au rapport des indigènes, la capitale du pays."—_Vivien de St. Martin_, _Ibid._ iii. 314-315.

MANGELIN, s. A small weight, corresponding in a general way to a CARAT (q.v.), used in the S. of India and in Ceylon for weighing precious stones. The word is Telegu _maṇjāḷi_; in Tamil _maṇjāḍi_, [from Skt. _manju_, 'beautiful']; the seed of the _Adenanthera pavonina_ (Compare RUTTEE). On the origin of this weight see Sir W. Elliot's _Coins of S. India_. The _maṇjāḍi_ seed was used as a measure of weight from very early times. A parcel of 50 taken at random gave an average weight of 4.13 grs. Three parcels of 10 each, selected by eye as large, gave average 5.02 and 5.03 (_op. cit._ p. 47).

1516.—Diamonds "... sell by a weight which is called a MANGIAR, which is equal to 2 _tare_ and ⅔, and 2 _tare_ make a carat of good weight, and 4 _tare_ weigh one fanam."—_Barbosa_, in _Ramusio_, i. f. 321_v_.

1554.—(In Ceylon) "A _calamja_ contains 20 MAMGELINS, each MAMGELIM 8 grains of rice; a Portugues of gold weighs 8 calamjas and 2 MANGELINS."—_A. Nunez_, 35.

1584.—"There is another sort of weight called MANGIALLINO, which is 5 graines of Venice weight, and therewith they weigh diamants and other jewels."—_Barret_, in _Hakl._ ii. 409.

1611.—"Quem não sabe a grandeza das minas de finissimos diamantes do Reyno de Bisnaga, donde cada dia, e cada hora se tiram peças de tamanho de hum ovo, e muitas de sessenta e oitenta MANGELINS."—_Couto, Dialogo do Soldato Pratico_, 154.

1665.—"Le poids principal des Diamans est le MANGELIN; il pèse cinq grains et trois cinquièmes."—_Thevenot_, v. 293.

1676.—"At the mine of _Raolconda_ they weigh by MANGELINS, a MANGELIN being one _Carat_ and three quarters, that is 7 grains.... At the Mine of Soumelpore in Bengal they weigh by _Rati's_ (see RUTTEE), and the _Rati_ is ⅞ of a _Carat_, or 3½ grains. In the Kingdoms of _Golconda_ and _Visapour_, they make use of MANGELINS, but a MANGELIN in those parts is not above 1 carat and ⅜. The _Portugals_ in _Goa_ make use of the same Weights in _Goa_; but a MANGELIN there is not above 5 grains."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 141; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 87, and see ii. 433.]

MANGO, s. The royal fruit of the _Mangifera indica_, when of good quality is one of the richest and best fruits in the world. The original of the word is Tamil _mān-kāy_ or _mān-gāy_, _i.e._ _mān_ fruit (the tree being _māmarum_, '_mān_-tree'). The Portuguese formed from this _manga_, which we have adopted as _mango_. The tree is wild in the forests of various parts of India; but the fruit of the wild tree is uneatable.

The word has sometimes been supposed to be Malay; but it was in fact introduced into the Archipelago, along with the fruit itself, from S. India. Rumphius (_Herb. Amboyn._ i. 95) traces its then recent introduction into the islands, and says that it is called (_Malaicè_) "_mangka_, vel vulgo _Manga_ et _Mapelaam_." This last word is only the Tamil _Māpaḷam_, _i.e._ '_mān_ fruit' again. The close approximation of the Malay _mangka_ to the Portuguese form might suggest that the latter name was derived from Malacca. But we see _manga_ already used by Varthema, who, according to Garcia, never really went beyond Malabar. [Mr. Skeat writes: "The modern standard Malay word is _mangga_, from which the Port. form was probably taken. The other Malay form quoted from Rumphius is in standard Malay _mapĕlam_, with _mĕpĕlam_, _hĕmpĕlam_, _ampĕlam_, and _'pĕlam_ or _'plam_ as variants. The Javanese is _pĕlĕm_."]

The word has been taken to Madagascar, apparently by the Malayan colonists, whose language has left so large an impression there, in the precise shape _mangka_. Had the fruit been an Arab importation it is improbable that the name would have been introduced in that form.

The N. Indian names are _Ām_ and _Amba_, and variations of these we find in several of the older European writers. Thus Fr. Jordanus, who had been in the Konkan, and appreciated the progenitors of the Goa and Bombay Mango (c. 1328), calls the fruit _Aniba_. Some 30 years later John de' Marignolli calls the tree "_amburan_, having a fruit of excellent fragrance and flavour, somewhat like a peach" (_Cathay_, &c., ii. 362). Garcia de Orta shows how early the Bombay fruit was prized. He seems to have been the owner of the parent tree. The Skt. name is _Amra_, and this we find in Hwen T'sang (c. 645) phoneticised as _'An-mo-lo_.

The mango is probably the fruit alluded to by Theophrastus as having caused dysentery in the army of Alexander. (See the passage s.v. JACK).

c. 1328.—"Est etiam alia arbor quae fructus facit ad modum pruni, grosissimos, qui vocantur _Aniba_. Hi sunt fructus ita dulces et amabiles, quod ore tenus exprimi hoc minimè possit."—_Fr. Jordanus_, in _Rec. de Voyages_, &c., iv. 42.

c. 1334.—"The mango tree (_'anba_) resembles an orange-tree, but is larger and more leafy; no other tree gives so much shade, but this shade is unwholesome, and whoever sleeps under it gets fever."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 125. At ii. 185 he writes _'anbā_. [The same charge is made against the tamarind; see _Burton, Ar. Nights_, iii. 81.]

c. 1349.—"They have also another tree called _Amburan_, having a fruit of excellent fragrance and flavour, somewhat like a peach."—_John de' Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, &c., 362.

1510.—"Another fruit is also found here, which is called _Amba_, the stem of which is called MANGA," &c.—_Varthema_, 160-161.

c. 1526.—"Of the vegetable productions peculiar to Hindustân one is the mango (_ambeh_).... Such mangoes as are good are excellent...." &c.—_Baber_, 324.

1563.—"_O._ Boy! go and see what two vessels those are coming in—you see them from the varanda here—and they seem but small ones.

"_Servant._ I will bring you word presently.

* * * * *

"_S._ Sir! it is Simon Toscano, your tenant in Bombay, and he brings this hamper of MANGAS for you to make a present to the Governor, and says that when he has moored the boat he will come here to stop.

"_O._ He couldn't have come more à propos. I have a MANGA-tree (_mangueira_) in that island of mine which is remarkable for both its two crops, one at this time of year, the other at the end of May, and much as the other crop excels this in quality for fragrance and flavour, this is just as remarkable for coming out of season. But come, let us taste them before His Excellency. Boy! take out six MANGAS."—_Garcia_, ff. 134_v_, 135. This author also mentions that the MANGAS of Ormuz were the most celebrated; also certain MANGAS of Guzerat, not large, but of surpassing fragrance and flavour, and having a very small stone. Those of Balaghat were both excellent and big; the Doctor had seen two that weighed 4 _arratel_ and a half (4-1/5 lbs.); and those of Bengal, Pegu, and Malacca were also good.

[1569.—"There is much fruit that comes from Arabia and Persia, which they call mangoes (MANGAS), which is very good fruit."—_Cronica dos Reys Dormuz_, translated from the Arabic in 1569.]

c. 1590.—"The Mangoe (_Anba_).... This fruit is unrivalled in colour, smell, and taste; and some of the _gourmands_ of Túrán and Irán place it above musk melons and grapes.... If a half-ripe mango, together with its stalk to a length of about two fingers, be taken from the tree, and the broken end of its stalk be closed with warm wax, and kept in butter or honey, the fruit will retain its taste for two or three months."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 67-68.

[1614.—"Two jars of MANGES at rupees 4½."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 41.

[1615.—"George Durois sent in a present of two pottes of MANGEAS."—_Cocks's Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 79.]

" "There is another very licquorish fruit called AMANGUES growing on trees, and it is as bigge as a great quince, with a very great stone in it."—_De Monfart_, 20.

1622.—P. della Valle describes the tree and fruit at Miná (_Minao_) near Hormuz, under the name of _Amba_, as an exotic introduced from India. Afterwards at Goa he speaks of it as "MANGA or _amba_."—ii. pp. 313-14, and 581; [Hak. Soc. i. 40].

1631.—"Alibi vero commemorat MANGAE speciem fortis admodum odoris, Terebinthinam scilicet, et Piceae arboris lacrymam redolentes, quas propterea nostri _stinkers_ appellant."—_Piso_ on _Bontius, Hist. Nat._ p. 95.

[1663.—"_Ambas_, or MANGUES, are in season during two months in summer, and are plentiful and cheap; but those grown at Delhi are indifferent. The best come from _Bengale_, Golkonda, and Goa, and these are indeed excellent. I do not know any sweet-meat more agreeable."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 249.]

1673.—Of the Goa MANGO,[161] Fryer says justly: "When ripe, the Apples of the _Hesperides_ are but Fables to them; for Taste, the Nectarine, Peach, and Apricot fall short...."—p. 182.

1679.—"MANGO and SAIO (see SOY), two sorts of sauces brought from the East Indies."—_Locke's Journal_, in _Ld. King's Life_, 1830, i. 249.

1727.—"The _Goa_ MANGO is reckoned the largest and most delicious to the taste of any in the world, and I may add, the wholesomest and best tasted of any Fruit in the World."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 255, [ed. 1744, i. 258].

1883.—"... the unsophisticated ryot ... conceives that cultivation could only emasculate the pronounced flavour and firm fibrous texture of that prince of fruits, the wild MANGO, likest a ball of tow soaked in turpentine."—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 149.

The name has been carried with the fruit to Mauritius and the West Indies. Among many greater services to India the late Sir Proby Cautley diffused largely in Upper India the delicious fruit of the Bombay mango, previously rare there, by creating and encouraging groves of grafts on the banks of the Ganges and Jumna canals. It is especially true of this fruit (as Sultan Baber indicates) that excellence depends on the variety. The common mango is coarse and strong of turpentine. Of this only an evanescent suggestion remains to give peculiarity to the finer varieties. [A useful account of these varieties, by Mr. Maries, will be found in _Watt, Econ. Dict._ v. 148 _seqq._]

MANGO-BIRD, s. The popular Anglo-Indian name of the beautiful golden oriole (_Oriolus aureus_, Jerdon). Its "loud mellow whistle" from the mango-groves and other gardens, which it affects, is associated in Upper India with the invasion of the hot weather.

1878.—"The MANGO-BIRD glances through the groves, and in the early morning announces his beautiful but unwelcome presence with his merle melody."—_Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 59.

MANGO-FISH, s. The familiar name of an excellent fish (_Polynemus Visua_ of Buchanan, _P. paradiseus_ of Day), in flavour somewhat resembling the smelt, but, according to Dr. Mason, nearly related to the mullets. It appears in the Calcutta market early in the hot season, and is much prized, especially when in roe. The Hindustani name is _tapsī_ or _tapassī_, 'an ascetic,' or 'penitent,' but we do not know the _rationale_ of the name. Buchanan says that it is owing to the long fibres (or free rays), proceeding from near the head, which lead the natives to associate it with penitents who are forbidden to shave. [Dr. Grierson writes: "What the connection of the fish with a hermit was I never could ascertain, unless it was that like wandering Fakīrs, they disappear directly the rains begin. Compare the _uposatha_ of the Buddhists." But _tapasya_ means 'produced by heat,' and is applied to the month Phāgun (Feb.-March) when the fish appears; and this may be the origin of the name.]

1781.—"The BOARD OF TRUSTIES Assemble on Tuesday at the New Tavern, where the Committee meet to eat MANGOE FISH for the benefit of the Subscribers and on other special affairs."—_Hickey's Bengal Gazette_, March 3.

[1820.—"... the MANGOE FISH (so named from its appearing during the mangoe season).... By the natives they are named the _Tapaswi_ (penitent) fish, (abbreviated by Europeans to _Tipsy_) from their resembling a class of religious penitents, who ought never to shave."—_Hamilton, Des. of Hindostan_, i. 58.]

MANGO-SHOWERS, s. Used in Madras for showers which fall in March and April, when the mangoes begin to ripen.

MANGO-TRICK. One of the most famous tricks of Indian jugglers, in which they plant a mango-stone, and show at brief intervals the tree shooting above ground, and successively producing leaves, flowers, and fruit. It has often been described, but the description given by the Emperor Jahāngīr in his _Autobiography_ certainly surpasses all in its demand on our belief.

c. 1610.—"... Khaun-e-Jehaun, one of the nobles present, observed that if they spoke truly he should wish them to produce for his conviction a mulberry-tree. The men arose without hesitation, and having in ten separate spots set some seed in the ground, they recited among themselves ... when instantly a plant was seen springing from each of the ten places, and each proved the tree required by Khaun-e-Jehaun. In the same manner they produced a mango, an apple-tree, a cypress, a pine-apple, a fig-tree, an almond, a walnut ... open to the observation of all present, the trees were perceived gradually and slowly springing from the earth, to the height of one or perhaps of two cubits.... Then making a sort of procession round the trees as they stood ... in a moment there appeared on the respective trees a sweet mango without the rind, an almond fresh and ripe, a large fig of the most delicious kind ... the fruit being pulled in my presence, and every one present was allowed to taste it. This, however, was not all; before the trees were removed there appeared among the foliage birds of such surpassing beauty, in colour and shape, and melody and song, as the world never saw before.... At the close of the operation, the foliage, as in autumn, was seen to put on its variegated tints, and the trees gradually disappeared into the earth...."—_Mem. of the Emp. Jehanguier_, tr. by _Major D. Price_, pp. 96-97.

c. 1650.—"Then they thrust a piece of stick into the ground, and ask'd the Company what Fruit they would have. One told them he would have _Mengues_; then one of the Mountebanks hiding himself in the middle of a Sheet, stoopt to the ground five or six times one after another. I was so curious to go upstairs, and look out of a window, to see if I could spy what the Mountebank did, and perceived that after he had cut himself under the armpits with a Razor, he rubb'd the stick with his Blood. After the two first times that he rais'd himself, the stick seemed to the very eye to grow. The third time there sprung out branches with young buds. The fourth time the tree was covered with leaves; and the fifth time it bore flowers.... The English Minister protested that he could not give his consent that any Christian should be Spectator of such delusions. So that as soon as he saw that these Mountebanks had of a dry stick, in less than half-an-hour, made a Tree four or five foot high, that bare leaves and flowers as in the Spring-time: he went about to break it, protesting that he would not give the Communion to any person that should stay any longer to see those things."—_Tavernier, Travels made English_, by J.P., ii. 36; [ed. _Ball_, i. 67, _seq._].

1667.—"When two of these _Jauguis_ (see JOGEE) that are eminent, do meet, and you stir them up on the point and power of their knowledge or _Jauguisme_, you shall see them do such tricks out of spight to one another, that I know not if _Simon Magus_ could have outdone them. For they divine what one thinketh, make the Branch of a Tree blossome and bear fruit in less than an hour, hatch eggs in their bosome in less than half a quarter of an hour, and bring forth such birds as you demand.... _I mean, if what is said of them is true_.... For, as for me, I am with all my curiosity none of those happy Men, that are present at, and see these great feats."—_Bernier_, E.T. 103; [ed. _Constable_, 321].

1673.—"Others presented a Mock-Creation of a Mango-Tree, arising from the Stone in a short space (which they did in Hugger-Mugger, being very careful to avoid being discovered) with Fruit Green and Ripe; so that a Man must stretch his Fancy, to imagine it Witchcraft; though the common Sort think no less."—_Fryer_, 192.

1690.—"Others are said to raise a Mango-Tree, with ripe Fruit upon its Branches, in the space of one or two Hours. To confirm which Relation, it was affirmed confidently to me, that a Gentleman who had pluckt one of these Mangoes, fell sick upon it, and was never well as long as he kept it 'till he consulted a _Bramin_ for his Health, who prescrib'd his only Remedy would be the restoring of the Mango, by which he was restor'd to his Health again."—_Ovington_, 258-259.

1726.—"They have some also who will show you the kernel of a mango-fruit, or may be only a twig, and ask if you will see the fruit or this stick planted, and in a short time see a tree grow from it and bear fruit: after they have got their answer the jugglers (_Koorde-danssers_) wrap themselves in a blanket, stick the twig into the ground, and then put a basket over them (&c. &c.).

"There are some who have prevailed on these jugglers by much money to let them see how they have accomplished this.

"These have revealed that the jugglers made a hole in their bodies under the armpits, and rubbed the twig with the blood from it, and every time that they stuck it in the ground they wetted it, and in this way they clearly saw it to grow and to come to the perfection before described.

"This is asserted by a certain writer who has seen it. But this can't move me to believe it!"—_Valentijn_, v. (_Chorom._) 53.

Our own experience does not go beyond Dr. Fryer's, and the hugger-mugger performance that he disparages. But many others have testified to more remarkable skill. We once heard a traveller of note relate with much spirit such an exhibition as witnessed in the Deccan. The narrator, then a young officer, determined with a comrade, at all hazards of fair play or foul, to solve the mystery. In the middle of the trick one suddenly seized the conjuror, whilst the other uncovered and snatched at the mango-plant. But lo! it came from the earth _with a root_, and the mystery was darker than ever! We tell the tale as it was told.

It would seem that the trick was not unknown in European conjuring of the 16th or 17th centuries, _e.g._

1657.—"... trium horarum spatio arbusculam veram spitamae longitudine e mensâ facere enasci, ut et alias arbores frondiferas et fructiferas."—_Magia Universalis_, of _P. Gaspar Schottus e Soc. Jes._, Herbipoli, 1657, i. 32.

MANGOSTEEN, s. From Malay _manggusta_ (Crawfurd), or _manggistan_ (Favre), in Javanese _Manggis_. [Mr. Skeat writes: "The modern standard Malay form used in the W. coast of the Peninsula is _manggis_, as in Javanese, the forms _manggusta_ and _manggistan_ never being heard there. The Siamese form _maangkhut_ given in M‘Farland's _Siamese Grammar_ is probably from the Malay _manggusta_. It was very interesting to me to find that some distinct trace of this word was still preserved in the name of this fruit at Patani-Kelantan on the E. coast, where it was called _bawah 'seta_ (or _'setar_), _i.e._ the '_setar_ fruit,' as well as occasionally _mestar_ or _mesetar_, clearly a corruption of some such old form as _manggistar_."] This delicious fruit is known throughout the Archipelago, and in Siam, by modifications of the same name; the delicious fruit of the _Garcinia Mangostana_ (Nat. Ord. _Guttiferae_). It is strictly a tropical fruit, and, in fact, near the coast does not bear fruit further north than lat. 14°. It is a native of the Malay Peninsula and the adjoining islands.

1563.—"_R._ They have bragged much to me of a fruit which they call MANGOSTANS; let us hear what you have to say of these.

"_O._ What I have heard of the MANGOSTAN is that 'tis one of the most delicious fruits that they have in these regions...."—_Garcia_, f. 151_v_.

1598.—"There are yet other fruites, as ... MANGOSTAINE [in Hak. Soc. MANGESTAINS] ... but because they are of small account I thinke it not requisite to write severallie of them."—_Linschoten_, 96; [Hak. Soc. ii. 34].

1631.—

"Cedant Hesperii longe hinc, mala aurea, fructus, Ambrosiâ pascit MANGOSTAN et nectare divos—— ... Inter omnes Indiae fructus longe sapidissimus." _Jac. Bontii_, lib. vi. cap. 28, p. 115.

1645.—"Il s'y trouue de plus vne espece de fruit propre du terroir de Malaque, qu'ils nomment MANGOSTANS."—_Cardim, Rel. de la Prov. de Japon_, 162.

[1662.—"The MANGOSTHAN is a Fruit growing by the Highwayes in _Java_, upon bushes, like our Sloes."—_Mandelslo_, tr. _Davies_, Bk. ii. 121 (_Stanf. Dict._).]

1727.—"The MANGOSTANE is a delicious Fruit, almost in the Shape of an Apple, the Skin is thick and red, being dried it is a good Astringent. The Kernels (if I may so call them) are like Cloves of Garlick, of a very agreeable Taste, but very cold."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 80 [ed. 1744].

MANGROVE, s. The sea-loving genera _Rhizophora_ and _Avicennia_ derive this name, which applies to both, from some happy accident, but from which of two sources may be doubtful. For while the former genus is, according to Crawfurd, called by the Malays _manggi-manggi_, a term which he supposes to be the origin of the English name, we see from Oviedo that one or other was called _mangle_ in S. America, and in this, which is certainly the origin of the French _manglier_, we should be disposed also to seek the derivation of the English word. Both genera are universal in the tropical tidal estuaries of both Old World and New. Prof. Sayce, by an amusing slip, or oversight probably of somebody else's slip, quotes from Humboldt that "maize, _mangle_, hammock, canoe, tobacco, are all derived through the medium of the Spanish from the Haytian _mahiz_, mangle, _hamaca_, _canoa_, and _tabaco_." It is, of course, the French and not the English _mangle_ that is here in question. [Mr. Skeat observes: "I believe the old English as well as French form was _mangle_, in which case Prof. Sayce would be perfectly right. Mangrove is probably _mangle-grove_. The Malay _manggi-manggi_ is given by Klinkert, and is certainly on account of the reduplication, native. But I never heard it in the Peninsula, where _mangrove_ is always called _bakau_."] The mangrove abounds on nearly all the coasts of further India, and also on the sea margin of the Ganges Delta, in the backwaters of S. Malabar, and less luxuriantly on the Indus mouths.

1535.—"Of the Tree called MANGLE.... These trees grow in places of mire, and on the shores of the sea, and of the rivers, and streams, and torrents that run into the sea. They are trees very strange to see ... they grow together in vast numbers, and many of their branches seem to turn down and change into roots ... and these plant themselves in the ground like stems, so that the tree looks as if it had many legs joining one to the other."—_Oviedo_, in _Ramusio_, iii. f. 145_v_.

" "So coming to the coast, embarked in a great Canoa with some 30 Indians, and 5 Christians, whom he took with him, and coasted along amid solitary places and islets, passing sometimes into the sea itself for 4 or 5 leagues,—among certain trees, lofty, dense and green, which grow in the very sea-water, and which they call MANGLE."—_Ibid._ f. 224.

1553.—"... by advice of a Moorish pilot, who promised to take the people by night to a place where water could be got ... and either because the Moor desired to land many times on the shore by which he was conducting them, seeking to get away from the hands of those whom he was conducting, or because he was really perplext by its being night, and in the middle of a great growth of _mangrove_ (MANGUES) he never succeeded in finding the wells of which he spoke."—_Barros_, I. iv. 4.

c. 1830.—"'Smite my timbers, do the trees bear shellfish?' The tide in the Gulf of Mexico does not ebb and flow above two feet except in the springs, and the ends of the drooping branches of the MANGROVE trees that here cover the shore, are clustered, within the wash of the water, with a small well-flavoured oyster."—_Tom Cringle_, ed. 1863, 119.

MANILLA-MAN, s. This term is applied to natives of the Philippines, who are often employed on shipboard, and especially furnish the quartermasters (SEACUNNY, q.v.) in Lascar crews on the China voyage. But _Manilla-man_ seems also, from Wilson, to be used in S. India as a hybrid from Telug. _manelā vādu_, 'an itinerant dealer in coral and gems'; perhaps in this sense, as he says, from Skt. _maṇi_, 'a jewel,' but with some blending also of the Port. _manilha_, 'a bracelet.' (Compare COBRA-MANILLA.)

MANJEE, s. The master, or steersman, of a boat or any native river-craft; Hind. _mānjhī_, Beng. _mājī_ and _mājhī_, [all from Skt. _madhya_, 'one who stands in the middle']. The word is also a title borne by the head men among the Pahāris or Hill-people of Rājmahal (_Wilson_), [and as equivalent for _Majhwār_, the name of an important Dravidian tribe on the borders of the N.W. Provinces and Chota Nāgpur].

1683.—"We were forced to track our boat till 4 in the Afternoon, when we saw a great black cloud arise out of ye North with much lightning and thunder, which made our MANGEE or Steerman advise us to fasten our boat in some Creeke."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 88.

[1706.—"MANJEE." See under HARRY.]

1781.—"This is to give notice that the principal Gaut MANGIES of Calcutta have entered into engagements at the Police Office to supply all Persons that apply there with Boats and _Budgerows_, and to give security for the _Dandies_."—_India Gazette_, Feb. 17.

1784.—"Mr. Austin and his head bearer, who were both in the room of the budgerow, are the only persons known to be drowned. The MANJEE and dandees have not appeared."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 25.

1810.—"Their MANJIES will not fail to take every advantage of whatever distress, or difficulty, the passenger may labour under."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 148.

For the Pahari use, see _Long's Selections_, p. 561.

[1864.—"The Khond chiefs of villages and Mootas are termed MAJI instead of Mulliko as in Goomsur, or Khonro as in Boad...."—_Campbell, Wild Tribes of Khondistan_, 120.]

MANNICKJORE, s. Hind. _mānikjoṛ_; the white-necked stork (_Ciconia leucocephala_, Gmelin); sometimes, according to Jerdon, called in Bengal the 'Beef-steak bird,' because palatable when cooked in that fashion. "The name of _Manikjor_ means the companion of Manik, a Saint, and some Mussulmans in consequence abstain from eating it" (_Jerdon_). [Platts derives it from _mānik_, 'a ruby.']

[1840.—"I reached the jheel, and found it to contain many MANICKCHORS, ibis, paddy birds, &c...."—_Davidson, Travels in Upper India_, ii. 165.]

MANUCODIATA. (See BIRD OF PARADISE.)

MARAMUT, MURRUMUT, s. Hind. from Ar. _maramma(t)_, 'repair.' In this sense the use is general in Hindustani (in which the terminal _t_ is always pronounced, though not by the Arabs), whether as applied to a stocking, a fortress, or a ship. But in Madras Presidency the word had formerly a very specialised sense as the recognised title of that branch of the Executive which included the conservation of irrigation tanks and the like, and which was worked under the District Civil Officers, there being then no separate department of the State in charge of Civil Public Works. It is a curious illustration of the wide spread at one time of Musulman power that the same Arabic word, in the form MARAMA, is still applied in Sicily to a standing committee charged with repairs to the Duomo or Cathedral of Palermo. An analogous instance of the wide grasp of the Saracenic power is mentioned by one of the Musulman authors whom Amari quotes in his History of the Mahommedan rule in Sicily. It is that the Caliph Al-Māmūn, under whom conquest was advancing in India and in Sicily simultaneously, ordered that the idols taken from the infidels in India should be sent for sale to the infidels in Sicily!

[1757.—"On the 6th the Major (Eyre Coote) left _Muxadabad_ with ... 10 MARMUTTY men, or pioneers to clear the road."—_Ives_, 156.

[1873.—"For the actual execution of works there was a MARAMAT Department constituted under the Collector."—_Boswell, Man. of Nellore_, 642.]

MARGOSA, s. A name in the S. of India and Ceylon for the _Nīm_ (see NEEM) tree. The word is a corruption of Port. _amargosa_, 'bitter,' indicating the character of the tree. This gives rise to an old Indian proverb, traceable as far back as the _Jātakas_, that you cannot sweeten the _nīm_ tree though you water it with syrup and ghee (_Naturam expellas furcâ_, &c.).

1727.—"The wealth of an evil man shall another evil man take from him, just as the crows come and eat the fruit of the MARGOISE tree as soon as it is ripe."—Apophthegms translated in _Valentijn_, v. (Ceylon) 390.

1782.—"... ils lavent le malade avec de l'eau froide, ensuite ils le frottent rudement avec de la feuille de MARGOSIER."—_Sonnerat_, i. 208.

1834.—"Adjacent to the Church stand a number of tamarind and MARGOSA trees."—_Chitty, Ceylon Gazetteer_, 183.

MARKHORE, s. Pers. _mār-khōr_, 'snake-eater.' A fine wild goat of the Western Himālaya; _Capra megaceros_, Hutton.

[1851.—"Hence the people of the country call it the MARKHOR (eater of serpents)."—_Edwardes, A Year on the Punjab Frontier_, i. 474.

[1895.—"Never more would he chase the ibex and MAKOR."—_Mrs. Croker, Village Tales_, 112.]

MARTABAN, n.p. This is the conventional name, long used by all the trading nations, Asiatic and European, for a port on the east of the Irawadi Delta and of the Sitang estuary, formerly of great trade, but now in comparative decay. The original name is Talaing, _Mūt-ta-man_, the meaning of which we have been unable to ascertain.

1514.—"... passed then before MARTAMAN, the people also heathens; men expert in everything, and first-rate merchants; great masters of accounts, and in fact the greatest in the world. They keep their accounts in books like us. In the said country is great produce of lac, cloths, and provisions."—_Letter of Giov. da Empoli_, p. 80.

1545.—"At the end of these two days the King ... caused the Captains that were at the Guard of the Gates to leave them and retire; whereupon the miserable City of MARTABANO was delivered to the mercy of the Souldiers ... and therein showed themselves so cruel-minded, that the thing they made least reckoning of was to kill 100 men for a crown."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan_, 203.

1553.—"And the towns which stand outside this gulf of the Isles of Pegu (of which we have spoken) and are placed along the coast of that country, are Vagara, MARTABAN, a city notable in the great trade that it enjoys, and further on Rey, Talaga, and Tavay."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1.

1568.—"Trouassimo nella città di MARTAUAN intorno a nouanta Portoghesi, tra mercadanti e huomini vagabondi, li quali stauano in gran differenza co' Rettorì della città."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 393.

1586.—"The city of MARTABAN hath its front to the south-east, south, and south-west, and stands on a river which there enters the sea ... it is a city of Mauparagia, a Prince of the King of Pegu's."—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 129_v_, 130_v_.

1680.—"That the English may settle ffactorys at Serian, Pegu, and Ava ... and alsoe that they may settle a ffactory in like manner at MORTAVAN...."—_Articles to be proposed to the King of Barma and Pegu_ in _Notes and Exts._, No. iii. p. 8.

1695.—"Concerning _Bartholomew Rodrigues_.... I am informed and do believe he put into MORTAVAN for want of _wood_ and _water_, and was there seized by the _King's officers_, because not bound to that Place."—_Governor Higginson_, in _Dalrymple, Or. Repert._ ii. 342-3.

MARTABAN, s. This name was given to vessels of a peculiar pottery, of very large size, and glazed, which were famous all over the East for many centuries, and were exported from Martaban. They were sometimes called _Pegu jars_, and under that name specimens were shown at the Great Exhibition of 1851. We have not been able to obtain recent information on the subject of this manufacture. The word appears to be now obsolete in India, except as a colloquial term in Telegu. [The word is certainly not obsolete in Upper India: "The '_martaban_' (Plate ii. fig. 10) is a small deep jar with an elongated body, which is used by Hindus and Muhammadans to keep pickles and acid articles" (_Hallifax, Mono. of Punjab Pottery_, p. 9). In the endeavour to supply a Hindi derivation it has been derived from _imrita-bān_, 'the holder of the water of immortality.' In the _Arabian Nights_ the word appears in the form _bartaman_, and is used for a crock in which gold is buried. (_Burton_, xi. 26). Mr. Bell saw some large earthenware jars at Malé, some about 2 feet high, called _rumba_; others larger and barrel-shaped, called MĀTABĀN. (_Pyrard_, Hak. Soc. i. 259.) For the modern manufacture, see _Scott, Gazetteer of Upper Burma_, 1900, Pt. i. vol. ii. 399 _seq._]

c. 1350.—"Then the Princess made me a present consisting of dresses, of two elephant-loads of rice, of two she-buffaloes, ten sheep, four _rotls_ of cordial syrup, and four MARTABĀNS, or huge jars, filled with pepper, citron, and mango, all prepared with salt, as for a sea-voyage."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 253.

(?).—"Un grand bassin de MARTABANI."—1001 _Jours_, ed. Paris 1826, ii. 19. We do not know the date of these stories. The French translator has a note explaining "porcelaine verte."

1508.—"The lac (_lacre_) which your Highness desired me to send, it will be a piece of good luck to get, because these ships depart early, and the vessels from Pegu and MARTABAN come late. But I hope for a good quantity of it, as I have given orders for it."—_Letter_ from the Viceroy _Dom Francisco Almeida_ to the King. In _Correa_, i. 900.

1516.—"In this town of MARTABAN are made very large and beautiful porcelain vases, and some of glazed earthenware of a black colour, which are highly valued among the Moors, and they export them as merchandize."—_Barbosa_, 185.

1598.—"In this towne many of the great earthen pots are made, which in India are called MARTAUANAS, and many of them carryed throughout all India, of all sortes both small and great; some are so great that they will hold full two pipes of water. The cause why so many are brought into India is for that they vse them in every house, and in their shippes insteede of caskes."—_Linschoten_, p. 30; [Hak. Soc. i. 101; see also i. 28, 268].

c. 1610.—"... des iarres les plus belles, les mieux vernis et les mieux façonnées que j'aye veu ailleurs. Il y en a qui tiennent autant qu'vne pippe et plus. Elles se font au Royaume de MARTABANE, d'ou on les apporte, et d'où elles prennent leur nom par toute l'Inde."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 179; [Hak. Soc. i. 259].

1615.—"Vasa figulina quae vulgo MARTABANIA dicuntur per Indiam nota sunt.... Per Orientem omnem, quin et Lusitaniam, horum est usus."—_Jarric, Thesaurus Rer. Indic._ pt. ii. 389.

1673.—"Je vis un vase d'une certaine terre verte qui vient des Indes, dont les Turcs ... font un grand estime, et qu'ils acheptent bien cher à cause de la propriété qu'elle a de se rompre à la présence du poison.... Ceste terre se nomme MERDEBANI."—_Journal d' Ant. Galland_, ii. 110.

1673.—"... to that end offer Rice, Oyl, and Cocoe-Nuts in a thick Grove, where they piled an huge Heap of long Jars like MORTIVANS."—_Fryer_, 180.

1688.—"They took it out of the cask, and put it into earthen Jars that held about eight Barrels apiece. These they call MONTABAN Jars, from a town of that name in Pegu, whence they are brought, and carried all over India."—_Dampier_, ii. 98.

c. 1690.—"Sunt autem haec vastissimae ac turgidae ollae in regionibus MARTAVANA et Siama confectae, quae per totam transferuntur Indiam ad varios liquores conservandos."—_Rumphius_, i. ch. iii.

1711.—"... _Pegu_, _Quedah_, _Jahore_ and all their own Coasts, whence they are plentifully supply'd with several Necessarys, they otherwise must want; As Ivory, Beeswax, MORTIVAN and small Jars, Pepper, &c."—_Lockyer_, 35.

1726.—"... and the MARTAVAANS containing the water to drink, when empty require two persons to carry them."—_Valentijn_, v. 254.

" "The goods exported hitherward (from Pegu) are ... glazed pots (called MARTAVANS after the district where they properly belong), both large and little."—_Ibid._ v. 128.

1727.—"MARTAVAN was one of the most flourishing Towns for Trade in the East.... They make earthen Ware there still, and glaze them with Lead-oar. I have seen some Jars made there that could contain two Hogsheads of Liquor."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 63, [ed. 1744, ii. 62].

1740.—"The Pay Master is likewise ordered ... to look out for all the PEGU JARS in Town, or other vessels proper for keeping water."—In _Wheeler_, iii. 194.

Such jars were apparently imitated in other countries, but kept the original name. Thus Baillie Fraser says that "certain jars called MARTABAN were manufactured in Oman."—_Journey into Khorasan_, 18.

1851.—"Assortment of PEGU JARS as used in the Honourable Company's Dispensary at Calcutta."

"Two large PEGU JARS from Moulmein."—_Official Catal._ Exhibition of 1851, ii. 921.

MARTIL, MARTOL, s. A hammer. Hind. _mārtol_, from Port. _martello_, but assisted by imaginary connection with Hind. _mār-nā_, 'to strike.'

MARTINGALE, s. This is no specially Anglo-Indian word; our excuse for introducing it is the belief that it is of Arabic origin. Popular assumption, we believe, derives the name from a mythical Colonel Martingale. But the word seems to come to us from the French, in which language, besides the English use, Littré gives _chauses à la martingale_ as meaning "culottes dont le pont était placé par derriere," and this he strangely declares to be the true and original meaning of the word. His etymology, after Ménage, is from _Martigues_ in Provence, where, it is alleged, breeches of this kind were worn. Skeat seems to accept these explanations. [But see his _Concise Dict._, where he inclines to the view given in this article, and adds: "I find Arab. _rataka_ given by Richardson as a verbal root, whence _ratak_, going with a short quick step."] But there is a Span. word _al-martaga_, for a kind of bridle, which Urrea quoted by Dozy derives from verb Arab. _rataka_, "qui, à la IVe forme signifie 'effecit ut brevibus assibus incederet.'" This is precisely the effect of a martingale. And we venture to say that probably the word bore its English meaning originally also in French and Spanish, and came from Arabic direct into the latter tongue. Dozy himself, we should add, is inclined to derive the Span. word from _al-mirta'a_, 'a halter.'

MARWÁREE, n.p. and s. This word _Mārwāṛī_, properly a man of the Mārwār [Skt. _maru_, 'desert'], or Jodhpur country in Rājputāna, is used in many parts of India as synonymous with Banya (see BANYAN) or SOWCAR, from the fact that many of the traders and money-lenders have come originally from Mārwār, most frequently Jains in religion. Compare the Lombard of medieval England, and the _caorsino_ of Dante's time.

[1819.—"Miseries seem to follow the footsteps of the MARWAREES."—_Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo._ i. 297.

[1826.—"One of my master's under-shopmen, Sewchund, a MARWARRY."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 233.]

MARYACAR, n.p. According to R. Drummond and a MS. note on the India Library copy of his book R. Catholics in Malabar were so called. _Marya Karar_, or 'Mary's People.' [The word appears to be really _marakkar_, of which two explanations are given. Logan (_Malabar_, i. 332 note) says that _Marakkar_ means 'doer or follower of the Law' (_marggam_), and is applied to a foreign religion, like that of Christians and Mohammedans. The _Madras Gloss._ (iii. 474) derives it from Mal. _marakkalam_, 'boat,' and _kar_, a termination showing possession, and defines it as a "titular appellation of the MOPLAH Mahommedans on the S.W. coast."]

MASCABAR, s. This is given by C. P. Brown (MS. notes) as an Indo-Portuguese word for 'the last day of the month,' quoting _Calcutta Review_, viii. 345. He suggests as its etymon Hind. _mās-ke-ba'ad_, 'after a month.' [In N. Indian public offices the _māskabār_ is well known as the monthly statement of cases decided during the month. It has been suggested that it represents the Port. _mes-acabar_, 'end of the month'; but according to Platts, it is more probably a corruption of Hind. _māsik-wār_ or _mās-kā-wār_.]

MASH, s. Hind. _māsh_, [Skt. _māsha_, 'a bean']; _Phaseolus radiatus_, Roxb. One of the common Hindu pulses. [See MOONG.]

MASKEE. This is a term in Chinese "pigeon," meaning 'never mind,' '_n'importe_,' which is constantly in the mouths of Europeans in China. It is supposed that it may be the corruption or ellipsis of a Portuguese expression, but nothing satisfactory has been suggested. [Mr. Skeat writes: "Surely this is simply Port. _mas que_, probably imported direct through Macao, in the sense of 'although, even, in spite of,' like French _malgre_. And this seems to be its meaning in 'pigeon':

"That nightey tim begin chop-chop, One young man walkee—no can stop. MASKEE snow, MASKEE ice! He cally flag with chop so nice— Topside Galow! '_Excelsior_,' in 'pigeon.'"]

MASULIPATAM, n.p. This coast town of the Madras Presidency is sometimes vulgarly called _Machhli-patan_ or _Machhli-bandar_, or simply _Bandar_ (see BUNDER, 2); and its name explained (Hind. _machhlī_, 'fish') as Fish-town, [the _Madras Gloss._ says from an old tradition of a whale being stranded on the shore.] The etymology may originally have had such a connection, but there can be no doubt that the name is a trace of the Μαισωλία and Μαισώλου ποταμοῦ ἐκβολαὶ which we find in Ptolemy's Tables; and of the Μασαλία producing muslins, in the _Periplus_. [In one of the old Logs the name is transformed into _Mesopotamia_ (_J. R. As. Soc._, Jan. 1900, p. 158). In a letter of 1605-6 it appears as _Mesepatamya_ (_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 73).

[1613.—"Concerning the Darling was departed for MOSSAPOTAM."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 14.

[1615.—"Only here are no returns of any large sum to be employed, unless a factory at MESSEPOTAN."—_Ibid._ iv. 5.]

1619.—"Master Methwold came from MISSULAPATAM in one of the country Boats."—_Pring_, in _Purchas_, i. 638.

[1623.—"MISLIPATAN." _P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 148.

[c. 1661.—"It was reported, at one time, that he was arrived at MASSIPATAM...."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 112.]

c. 1681.—"The road between had been covered with brocade velvet, and MACHLIBENDER chintz."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 370.

1684.—"These sort of Women are so nimble and active that when the present king went to see MASLIPATAN, nine of them undertook to represent the figure of an Elephant; four making the four feet, four the body, and one the trunk; upon which the King, sitting in a kind of Throne, made his entry into the City."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 65; [ed. _Ball_, i. 158].

1789.—"MASULIPATAM, which last word, by the bye, ought to be written MACHLIPATAN (Fish-town), because of a Whale that happened to be stranded there 150 years ago."—Note on _Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 370.

c. 1790.—"... cloths of great value ... from the countries of Bengal, Bunaras, China, Kashmeer, Boorhanpoor, MUTCHLIPUTTUN, &c."—_Meer Hussein Ali, H. of Hydur Na'ik_, 383.

MATE, MATY, s. An assistant under a head servant; in which sense or something near it, but also sometimes in the sense of a 'head-man,' the word is in use almost all over India. In the Bengal Presidency we have a _mate-bearer_ for the assistant body-servant (see BEARER); the _mate_ attendant on an elephant under the mahout; a _mate_ (head) of COOLIES or JOMPONNIES (qq.v.) (see JOMPON), &c. And in Madras the _maty_ is an under-servant, whose business it is to clean crockery, knives, &c., to attend to lamps, and so forth.

The origin of the word is obscure, if indeed it has not more than one origin. Some have supposed it to be taken from the English word in the sense of comrade, &c.; whilst Wilson gives _meṭṭi_ as a distinct Malayālam word for an inferior domestic servant, [which the _Madras Gloss._ derives from Tamil _mel_, 'high']. The last word is of very doubtful genuineness. Neither derivation will explain the fact that the word occurs in the _Āīn_, in which the three classes of attendants on an elephant in Akbar's establishment are styled respectively _Mahāwat_, _Bhoī_, and _Meth_; two of which terms would, under other circumstances, probably be regarded as corruptions of English words. This use of the word we find in Skt. dictionaries as _meṭha_, _meṇṭha_, and _meṇḍa_, 'an elephant-keeper or feeder.' But for the more general use we would query whether it may not be a genuine Prakrit form from Skt. _mitra_, 'associate, friend'? We have in Pali _metta_, 'friendship,' from Skt. _maitra_.

c. 1590.—"A MET'H fetches fodder and assists in caparisoning the elephant. MET'HS of all classes get on the march 4 _dáms_ daily, and at other times 3½."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 125.

1810.—"In some families MATES or assistants are allowed, who do the drudgery."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 241.

1837.—"One MATEE."—See _Letters from Madras_, 106.

1872.—"At last the morning of our departure came. A crowd of porters stood without the veranda, chattering and squabbling, and the MATE distributed the boxes and bundles among them."—_A True Reformer_, ch. vi.

1873.—"To procure this latter supply (of green food) is the daily duty of one of the attendants, who in Indian phraseology is termed a MATE, the title of Mahout being reserved for the head keeper" (of an elephant).—_Sat. Rev._ Sept. 6, 302.

MATRANEE, s. Properly Hind. from Pers. _mihtarānī_; a female sweeper (see MEHTAR). [In the following extract the writer seems to mean _Bhaṭhiyāran_ or _Bhaṭhiyārin_, the wife of a _Bhaṭhiyāra_ or inn-keeper.

[1785.—"... a handsome serai ... where a number of people, chiefly women, called METRAHNEES, take up their abode to attend strangers on their arrival in the city."—_Diary_, in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 404.]

MATROSS, s. An inferior class of soldier in the Artillery. The word is quite obsolete, and is introduced here because it seems to have survived a good deal longer in India than in England, and occurs frequently in old Indian narratives. It is Germ. _matrose_, Dutch _matroos_, 'a sailor,' identical no doubt with Fr. _matelot_. The origin is so obscure that it seems hardly worth while to quote the conjectures regarding it. In the establishment of a company of Royal Artillery in 1771, as given in Duncan's Hist. of that corps, we have besides sergeants and corporals, "4 Bombardiers, 8 Gunners, 34 _Matrosses_, and 2 Drummers." A definition of the Matross is given in our 3rd quotation. We have not ascertained when the term was disused in the R.A. It appears in the Establishment as given by Grose in 1801 (_Military Antiq._ i. 315). As far as Major Duncan's book informs us, it appears first in 1639, and has disappeared by 1793, when we find the men of an artillery force divided (excluding sergeants, corporals, and bombardiers) into First Gunners, _Second Gunners_, and Military Drivers.

1673.—"There being in pay for the Honourable East India Company of English and Portuguese, 700, reckoning the MONTROSSES and Gunners."—_Fryer_, 38.

1745.—"... We were told with regard to the Fortifications, that no Expense should be grudged that was necessary for the Defence of the Settlement, and in 1741, a Person was sent out in the character of an Engineer for our Place; but ... he lived not to come among us; and therefore, we could only judge of his Merit and Qualifications by the Value of his Stipend, Six Pagodas a Month, or about Eighteen Pence a Day, scarce the Pay of a common MATROSS...."—Letter from _Mr. Barnett_ to the _Secret Committee_, in _Letter to a Proprietor of the E.I. Co._, p. 45.

1757.—"I have with me one Gunner, one MATROSS, and two Lascars."—Letter in _Dalrymple, Or. Repert._ i. 203.

1779.—"MATROSSES are properly apprentices to the gunner, being soldiers in the royal regiment of artillery, and next to them; they assist in loading, firing, and spunging the great guns. They carry firelocks, and march along with the guns and store-waggons, both as a guard, and to give their assistance in every emergency."—_Capt. G. Smith's Universal Military Dictionary._

1792.—"Wednesday evening, the 25th inst., a MATROSS of Artillery deserted from the Mount, and took away with him his firelock, and nine rounds of powder and ball."—_Madras Courier_, Feb. 2.

[1800.—"A serjeant and two MATROSSES employed under a general committee on the captured military stores in Seringapatam."—_Wellington Suppl. Desp._ ii. 32 (_Stanf. Dict._).]

MATT, s. Touch (of gold). Tamil _mā_RR_u_ (pron. _māṭṭu_), perhaps from Skt. _mātra_, 'measure.' Very pure gold is said to be 9 _mā_RR_u_, inferior gold of 5 or 6 _mā_RR_u_.

[1615.—"Tecalls the MATTE Janggamay 8 is Sciam 7½."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 156.

[1680.—"MATT." See under BATTA.]

1693.—"Gold, purified from all other metals ... by us is reckoned as of four-and-Twenty _Carats_, but by the blacks is here divided and reckoned as of ten MAT."—_Havart_, 106.

1727.—At Mocha ... "the Coffee Trade brings in a continual Supply of Silver and Gold ... from _Turkey_, Ebramies and Mograbis, Gold of low MATT."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 43, [ed. 1744].

1752.—"... to find the Value of the Touch in Fanams, multiply the MATT by 10, and then by 8, which gives it in Fanams."—_T. Brooks_, 25.

The same word was used in Japan for a measure, sometimes called a fathom.

[1614.—"The MATT which is about two yards."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 3.]

MAUMLET, s. Domestic Hind. _māmlat_, for 'omelet'; [_Māmlēt_ is 'marmalade'].

MAUND, s. The authorised Anglo-Indian form of the name of a weight (Hind. _man_, Mahr. _maṇ_), which, with varying values, has been current over Western Asia from time immemorial. Professor Sayce traces it (_mana_) back to the Accadian language.[162] But in any case it was the Babylonian name for 1/80 of a talent, whence it passed, with the Babylonian weights and measures, almost all over the ancient world. Compare the _men_ or _mna_ of Egyptian hieroglyphic inscriptions, preserved in the _emna_ or _amna_ of the Copts, the Hebrew _māneh_, the Greek μνᾶ, and the Roman _mina_. The introduction of the word into India may have occurred during the extensive commerce of the Arabs with that country during the 8th and 9th centuries; possibly at an earlier date. Through the Arabs also we find an old Spanish word _almena_, and in old French _almène_, for a weight of about 20 lbs. (_Marcel Devic_).

The quotations will show how the Portuguese converted _man_ into _mão_, of which the English made _maune_, and so (probably by the influence of the old English word _maund_)[163] our present form, which occurs as early as 1611. Some of the older travellers, like Linschoten, misled by the Portuguese _mão_, identified it with the word for 'hand' in that language, and so rendered it.

The values of the _man_ as weight, even in modern times, have varied immensely, _i.e._ from little more than 2 _lbs._ to upwards of 160. The 'Indian Maund,' which is the standard of weight in British India, is of 40 _sers_, each _ser_ being divided into 16 _chhiṭāks_; and this is the general scale of sub-division in the local weights of Bengal, and Upper and Central India, though the value of the _ser_ varies. That of the standard _ser_ is 80 TOLAS (q.v.) or rupee-weights, and thus the _maund_ = 82-2/7 _lbs._ avoirdupois. The Bombay maund (or _man_) of 48 _sers_ = 28 _lbs._; the Madras one of 40 _sers_ = 25 _lbs._ The Palloda _man_ of Aḥmadnagar contained 64 _sers_, and was = 163¼ _lbs._ This is the largest _man_ we find in the '_Useful Tables_.' The smallest Indian _man_ again is that of Colachy in Travancore, and that = 18 _lbs._ 12 _oz._ 13 _dr._ The Persian _Tabrīzī man_ is, however, a little less than 7 _lbs._; the _man shāhī_ twice that; the smallest of all on the list named is the Jeddah _man_ = 2 _lbs._ 3 _oz._ 9¾ _dr._

B.C. 692.—In the "Eponymy of Zazai," a house in Nineveh, with its shrubbery and gates, is sold for one MANEH of silver according to the royal standard. Quoted by _Sayce_, u.s.

B.C. 667.—We find Nergal-sarra-nacir lending "four MANEHS of silver, according to the MANEH of Carchemish."—_Ibid._

c. B.C. 524.—"Cambyses received the Libyan presents very graciously, but not so the gifts of the Cyrenaeans. They had sent no more than 500 MINAE of silver, which Cambyses, I imagine, thought too little. He therefore snatched the money from them, and with his own hand scattered it among the soldiers."—_Herodot._ iii. ch. 13 (E.T. by _Rawlinson_).

c. A.D. 70.—"Et quoniam in mensuris quoque ac ponderibus crebro Graecis nominibus utendum est, interpretationem eorum semel in hoc loco ponemus: ... MNA, quam nostri MINAM vocant pendet drachmas Atticas c."—_Pliny_, xxi., at end.

c. 1020.—"The gold and silver ingots amounted to 700,400 MANS in weight."—_Al 'Utbi_, in _Elliot_, ii. 35.

1040.—"The Amír said:—'Let us keep fair measure, and fill the cups evenly.'... Each goblet contained half a MAN."—_Baihaki_, _ibid._ ii. 144.

c. 1343.—

"The MENA of Sarai makes in Genoa weight lb. 6 oz. 2 The MENA of Organci (_Urghanj_) in Genoa lb. 3 oz. 9 The MENA of Oltrarre (_Otrār_) in Genoa lb. 3 oz. 9 The MENA of Armalecho (_Al-maligh_) in Genoa lb. 2 oz. 8 The MENA of Camexu (_Kancheu_ in N.W. China) lb. 2" _Pegolotti_, 4.

1563.—"The value of stones is only because people desire to have them, and because they are scarce, but as for virtues, those of the loadstone, which staunches blood, are very much greater and better attested than those of the emerald. And yet the former sells by MAOS, which are in Cambay ... equal to 26 _arratels_ each, and the latter by _ratis_, which weigh 3 grains of wheat."—_Garcia_, f. 159_v_.

1598.—"They have another weight called MAO, which is a Hand, and is 12 pounds."—_Linschoten_, 69; [Hak. Soc. i. 245].

1610.—"He was found ... to have sixtie MAUNES in Gold, and euery MAUNE is five and fiftie pound weight."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 218.

1611.—"Each MAUND being three and thirtie pound English weight."—_Middleton_, _ibid._ i. 270.

[1645.—"As for the weights, the ordinary MAND is 69 _livres_, and the _livre_ is of 16 _onces_; but the MAND, which is used to weigh indigo, is only 53 _livres_. At Surat you speak of a _seer_, which is 1¾ _livres_, and the _livre_ is 16 _onces_."—_Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, i. 38.]

c. 1665.—"Le MAN pese quarante livres par toutes les Indes, mais ces livres ou _serres_ sont differentes selon les Pais."—_Thevenot_, v. 54.

1673.—"A _Lumbrico_ (Sconce) of pure Gold, weighing about one MAUND and a quarter, which is Forty-two pounds."—_Fryer_, 78.

"

"The Surat MAUND ... is 40 _Sear_, of 20 _Pice_ the _Sear_, which is 37_l._ The Pucka MAUND at _Agra_ is double as much, where is also the Ecbarry MAUND which is 40 _Sear_, of 30 _Pice_ to the _Sear_...." _Ibid._ 205.

1683.—"Agreed with Chittur Mullsaw and Muttradas, Merchants of this place (Hugly), for 1,500 Bales of ye best Tissinda Sugar, each bale to weigh 2 MAUNDS, 6½ _Seers_, Factory weight."—_Hedges, Diary_, April 5; [Hak. Soc. i. 75].

1711.—"Sugar, Coffee, Tutanague, all sorts of Drugs, &c., are sold by the MAUND Tabrees; which in the Factory and Custom house is nearest 6¾_l._ _Avoirdupoiz_.... Eatables, and all sorts of Fruit ... &c. are sold by the MAUND _Copara_ of 7¾_l._... The MAUND Shaw is two MAUNDS _Tabrees_, used at Ispahan."—_Lockyer_, 230.

c. 1760.—Grose says, "the MAUND they weigh their indicos with is only 53 _lb._" He states the _maund_ of Upper India as 69 _lb._; at Bombay, 28 _lb._; at Goa, 14 _lb._; at Surat, 37½ _lb._; at Coromandel, 25 _lb._; in Bengal, 75 _lb._

1854.—"... You only consent to make play when you have packed a good MAUND of traps on your back."—_Life of Lord Lawrence_, i. 433.

MAYLA, s. Hind. _melā_, 'a fair,' almost always connected with some religious celebration, as were so many of the medieval fairs in Europe. The word is Skt. _mela_, _melaka_, 'meeting, concourse, assembly.'

[1832.—"A party of foreigners ... wished to see what was going on at this far-famed _mayllah_...."—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations_, ii. 321-2.]

1869.—"Le MELA n'est pas précisément une foire telle que nous l'entendent; c'est le nom qu'on donne aux réunions de pèlerins et des marchands qui ... se rendent dans les lieux considérés comme sacrés, aux fêtes de certaine dieux indiens et des personnages reputés saints parmi les musulmans."—_Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Mus._ p. 26.

MAZAGONG, MAZAGON, n.p. A suburb of Bombay, containing a large Portuguese population. [The name is said to be originally _Maheśa-grāma_, 'the village of the Great Lord,' Śiva.]

1543.—

"MAZAGUÃO, por 15,000 _fedeas_, MONBAYM (Bombay), por 15,000." _S. Botelho, Tombo_, 149.

1644.—"Going up the stream from this town (Mombaym, _i.e._ Bombay) some 2 leagues, you come to the aldea of MAZAGAM."—_Bocarro_, MS. f. 227.

1673.—"... for some miles together, till the Sea break in between them; over against which lies MASSEGOUNG, a great Fishing Town.... The Ground between this and the Great Breach is well ploughed and bears good Batty. Here the Portugals have another Church and Religious House belonging to the Franciscans."—_Fryer_, p. 67.

[MEARBAR, s. Pers. _mīrbaḥr_, 'master of the bay,' a harbour-master. _Mīrbaḥrī_, which appears in _Botelho_ (_Tombo_, p. 56) as MIRABARY, means 'ferry dues.'

[1675.—"There is another hangs up at the daily Waiters, or MEERBAR'S CHOULTRY, by the Landing-place...."—_Fryer_, 98.]

[1682.—"... ordering them to bring away ye boat from ye MEARBAR."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 34.]

MECKLEY, n.p. One of the names of the State of MUNNEEPORE.

MEEANA, MYANNA, s. H.—P. _mīyāna_, 'middle-sized.' The name of a kind of palankin; that kind out of which the palankin used by Europeans has been developed, and which has been generally adopted in India for the last century. [Buchanan Hamilton writes: "The lowest kind of palanquins, which are small litters suspended under a straight bamboo, by which they are carried, and shaded by a frame covered with cloth, do not admit the passenger to lie at length, and are here called MIYANA, or _Mahapa_. In some places, these terms are considered as synonymous, in others the _Miyana_ is open at the sides, while the _Mahapa_, intended for women, is surrounded with curtains." (_Eastern India_, ii. 426).] In _Williamson's Vade Mecum_ (i. 319) the word is written MOHANNAH.

1784.—"... an entire new MYANNAH, painted and gilt, lined with orange silk, with curtains and bedding complete."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 49.

" "Patna common chairs, couches and teapoys, two MAHANA palanquins."—_Ibid._ 62.

1793.—"To be sold ... an Elegant New Bengal MEANA, with Hair Bedding and furniture."—_Bombay Courier_, Nov. 2.

1795.—"For Sale, an Elegant Fashionable New MEANNA from Calcutta."—_Ibid._ May 16.

MEERASS, s., MEERASSY, adj., MEERASSIDAR, s. 'Inheritance,' 'hereditary,' 'a holder of hereditary property.' Hind. from Arab. _mīrās̤_, _mīrās̤ī_, _mīrās̤dār_; and these from _waris̤_, 'to inherit.'

1806.—"Every MEERASSDAR in Tanjore has been furnished with a separate POTTAH (q.v.) for the land held by him."—_Fifth Report_ (1812), 774.

1812.—"The term MEERASSEE ... was introduced by the Mahommedans."—_Ibid._ 136.

1877.—"All MIRAS rights were reclaimable within a forty years' absence."—_Meadows Taylor, Story of My Life_, ii. 211.

" "I found a great proportion of the occupants of land to be MIRASDARS,—that is, persons who held their portions of land in hereditary occupancy."—_Ibid._ 210.

MEHAUL, s. Hind. from Arab. _maḥāll_, being properly the pl. of Arab. _maḥall_. The word is used with a considerable variety of application, the explanation of which would involve a greater amount of technical detail than is consistent with the purpose of this work. On this _Wilson_ may be consulted. But the most usual Anglo-Indian application of _maḥāll_ (used as a singular and generally written, incorrectly, _maḥāl_) is to 'an estate,' in the Revenue sense, _i.e._ 'a parcel or parcels of land separately assessed for revenue.' The sing. _maḥall_ (also written in the vernaculars _maḥal_, and _maḥāl_) is often used for a palace or important edifice, _e.g._ (see SHISHMUHULL, TAJ-MAHAL).

MEHTAR, s. A sweeper or scavenger. This name is usual in the Bengal Presidency, especially for the domestic servant of this class. The word is Pers. comp. _mihtar_ (Lat. _major_), 'a great personage,' 'a prince,' and has been applied to the class in question in irony, or rather in consolation, as the domestic tailor is called CALEEFA. But the name has so completely adhered in this application, that all sense of either irony or consolation has perished; _mehtar_ is a sweeper and nought else. His wife is the MATRANEE. It is not unusual to hear two _mehtars_ hailing each other as _Mahārāj_! In Persia the menial application of the word seems to be different (see below). The same class of servant is usually called in W. India _bhangī_ (see BUNGY), a name which in Upper India is applied to the caste generally and specially to those not in the service of Europeans. [Examples of the word used in the honorific sense will be found below.]

c. 1800.—"MAITRE." See under BUNOW.

1810.—"The MATER, or sweeper, is considered the lowest menial in every family."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 276-7.

1828.—"... besides many MEHTARS or stable-boys."—_Hajji Baba in England_, i. 60.

[In the honorific sense:

[1824.—"In each of the towns of Central India, there is ... a MEHTUR, or head of every other class of the inhabitants down to the lowest."—_Malcolm, Central India_, 2nd ed. i. 555.

[1880.—"On the right bank is the fort in which the MIHTER or Bādshāh, for he is known by both titles, resides."—_Biddulph, Tribes of the Hindoo Kush_, 61.]

MELINDE, MELINDA, n.p. The name (_Malinda_ or _Malindī_) of an Arab town and State on the east coast of Africa, in S. lat. 3° 9′; the only one at which the expedition of Vasco da Gama had amicable relations with the people, and that at which they obtained the pilot who guided the squadron to the coast of India.

c. 1150.—"MELINDE, a town of the Zendj, ... is situated on the sea-shore at the mouth of a river of fresh water.... It is a large town, the people of which ... draw from the sea different kinds of fish, which they dry and trade in. They also possess and work mines of iron."—_Edrisi_ (_Jaubert_), i. 56.

c. 1320.—See also _Abulfeda_, by _Reinaud_, ii. 207.

1498.—"And that same day at sundown we cast anchor right opposite a place which is called MILINDE, which is 30 leagues from Mombaça.... On Easter Day those Moors whom we held prisoners, told us that in the said town of MILINDE were stopping four ships of Christians who were Indians, and that if we desired to take them these would give us, instead of themselves, Christian Pilots."—_Roteiro of Vasco da Gama_, 42-3.

1554.—"As the King of MELINDE pays no tribute, nor is there any reason why he should, considering the many tokens of friendship we have received from him, both on the first discovery of these countries, and to this day, and which in my opinion we repay very badly, by the ill treatment which he has from the Captains who go on service to this Coast."—_Simão Botelho, Tombo_, 17.

c. 1570.—"Di Chiaul si negotia anco per la costa de' MELINDI in Ethiopia."—_Cesare de Federici_ in _Ramusio_, iii. 396_v_.

1572.—

"Quando chegava a frota áquella parte Onde o reino MELINDE já se via, De toldos adornada, e leda de arte: Que bem mostra estimar a sancta dia Treme a bandeira, voa o estandarte, A cor purpurea ao longe apparecia, Soam os atambores, e pandeiros: E assi entravam ledos e guerreiros." _Camões_, ii. 73.

By Burton:

"At such a time the Squadron neared the part where first MELINDE'S goodly shore unseen, in awnings drest and prankt with gallant art, to show that none the Holy Day misween: Flutter the flags, the streaming Estandart gleams from afar with gorgeous purple sheen, tom-toms and timbrels mingle martial jar: thus past they forwards with the pomp of war."

1610.—P. Texeira tells us that among the "Moors" at Ormuz, Alboquerque was known only by the name of MALANDY, and that with some difficulty he obtained the explanation that he was so called because he came thither from the direction of MELINDE, which they call MALAND.—_Relacion de los Reyes de Harmuz_, 45.

[1823.—Owen calls the place MALEENDA and gives an account of it.—_Narrative_, i. 399 _seqq._]

1859.—"As regards the immigration of the Wagemu (Ajemi, or Persians), from whom the ruling tribe of the Wasawahili derives its name, they relate that several Shaykhs, or elders, from Shiraz emigrated to Shangaya, a district near the Ozi River, and founded the town of MALINDI (_Melinda_)."—_Burton_, in _J.R.G.S._ xxix. 51.

MELIQUE VERIDO, n.p. The Portuguese form of the style of the princes of the dynasty established at Bīdar in the end of the 15th century, on the decay of the Bāhmani kingdom. The name represents 'Malik Barīd.' It was apparently only the third of the dynasty, 'Ali, who first took the title of ('Ali) Barīd Shāh.

1533.—"And as the _folosomia_ (?) of Badur was very great, as well as his presumption, he sent word to Yzam Maluco (NIZAMALUCO) and to VERIDO (who were great Lords, as it were Kings, in the Decanim, that lies between the Balgat and Cambaya) ... that they must pay him homage, or he would hold them for enemies, and would direct war against them, and take away their dominions."—_Correa_, iii. 514.

1563.—"And these regents ... concerted among themselves ... that they should seize the King of Daquem in Bedar, which is the chief city and capital of the Decan; so they took him and committed him to one of their number, by name VERIDO; and then he and the rest, either in person or by their representatives, make him a SALAAM (_çalema_) at certain days of the year.... The VERIDO who died in the year 1510 was a Hungarian by birth, and originally a Christian, as I have heard on sure authority."—_Garcia_, f. 35 and 35_v_.

c. 1601.—"About this time a letter arrived from the Prince Sultán Dániyál, reporting that (Malik) Ambar had collected his troops in Bidar, and had gained a victory over a party which had been sent to oppose him by MALIK BARĪD."—_Ináyat Ullah_, in _Elliot_, vi. 104.

MEM-SAHIB, s. This singular example of a hybrid term is the usual respectful designation of a European married lady in the Bengal Presidency; the first portion representing _ma'am_. _Madam Sahib_ is used at Bombay; _Doresani_ (see DORAY) in Madras. (See also BURRA BEEBEE.)

MENDY, s. Hind. _mehndī_, [_meṅhdī_, Skt. _mendhikā_;] the plant _Lawsonia alba_, Lam., of the N. O. _Lythraceae_, strongly resembling the English privet in appearance, and common in gardens. It is the plant whose leaves afford the _henna_, used so much in Mahommedan countries for dyeing the hands, &c., and also in the process of dyeing the hair. _Mehndī_ is, according to Royle, the _Cyprus_ of the ancients (see _Pliny_, xii. 24). It is also the _camphire_ of Canticles i. 14, where the margin of A.V. has erroneously _cypress_ for _cyprus_.

[1813.—"After the girls are betrothed, the ends of the fingers and nails are dyed red, with a preparation from the MENDEY, or hinna shrub."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 55; also see i. 22.]

c. 1817.—"... his house and garden might be known from a thousand others by their extraordinary neatness. His garden was full of trees, and was well fenced round with a ditch and MINDEY hedge."—_Mrs. Sherwood's Stories_, ed. 1873, p. 71.

MERCÁLL, MARCÁL, s. Tam. _marakkāl_, a grain measure in use in the Madras Presidency, and formerly varying much in different localities, though the most usual was = 12 _sers_ of grain. [Also known as _toom_.] Its standard is fixed since 1846 at 800 cubic inches, and = 1/400 of a GARCE (q.v.).

1554.—(Negapatam) "Of ghee (_mamteiga_) and oil, one MERCAR is = 2½ _canadas_" (a Portuguese measure of about 3 pints).—_A. Nunez_, 36.

1803.—"... take care to put on each bullock full six MERCALLS or 72 seers."—_Wellington Desp._, ed. 1837, ii. 85.

MERGUI, n.p. The name by which we know the most southern district of Lower Burma with its town; annexed with the rest of what used to be called the "Tenasserim Provinces" after the war of 1824-26. The name is probably of Siamese origin; the town is called by the Burmese _Beit_ (_Sir A. Phayre_).

1568.—"_Tenasari_ la quale è Città delle regioni del regno di Sion, posta infra terra due o tre maree sopra vn gran fiume ... ed oue il fiume entra in mare e vna villa chiamata MERGI, nel porto della quale ogn' anno si caricano alcune navi di _verzino_ (see BRAZIL-_wood_ and SAPPAN-_wood_), di NIPA (q.v.), di _belzuin_ (see BENJAMIN), e qualche poco di garofalo, macis, noci...."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 327_v_.

[1684-5.—"A Country Vessel belonging to Mr. Thomas Lucas arriv'd in this Road from MERGE."—_Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. iv. 19.

[1727.—"MERJEE." See under TENASSERIM.]

MILK-BUSH, MILK-HEDGE, s. _Euphorbia Tirucalli_, L., often used for hedges on the Coromandel coast. It abounds in acrid milky juices.

c. 1590.—"They enclose their fields and gardens with hedges of the _zekoom_ (_zaḳḳum_) tree, which is a strong defence against cattle, and makes the country almost impenetrable by an army."—_Ayeen_, ed. _Gladwin_, ii. 68; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 239].

[1773.—"MILKY HEDGE. This is rather a shrub, which they plant for hedges on the coast of Coromandel...."—_Ives_, 462.]

1780.—"Thorn hedges are sometimes placed in gardens, but in the fields the MILK BUSH is most commonly used ... when squeezed emitting a whitish juice like milk, that is deemed a deadly poison.... A horse will have his head and eyes prodigiously swelled from standing for some time under the shade of a milk hedge."—_Munro's Narr._ 80.

1879.—

"So saying, Buddh Silently laid aside sandals and staff, His sacred thread, turban, and cloth, and came Forth from behind the MILK-BUSH on the sand...." _Sir E. Arnold, Light of Asia_, Bk. v.

c. 1886.—"The MILK-HEDGE forms a very distinctive feature in the landscape of many parts of Guzerat. Twigs of the plant thrown into running water kill the fish, and are extensively used for that purpose. Also charcoal from the stems is considered the best for making gunpowder."—_M.-Gen. R. H. Keatinge._

MINCOPIE, n.p. This term is attributed in books to the Andaman islanders as their distinctive name for their own race. It originated with a vocabulary given by Lieut. Colebrooke in vol. iv. of the _Asiatic Researches_, and was certainly founded on some misconception. Nor has the possible origin of the mistake been ascertained. [Mr. Man (_Proc. Anthrop. Institute_, xii. 71) suggests that it may have been a corruption of the words _min kaich!_ 'Come here!']

MINICOY, n.p. _Minikai_; [Logan (_Malabar_, i. 2) gives the name as _Menakāyat_, which the _Madras Gloss._ derives from Mal. _min_, 'fish,' _kayam_, 'deep pool.' The natives call it _Maliku_ (note by Mr. Gray on the passage from _Pyrard_ quoted below).] An island intermediate between the Maldive and the Laccadive group. Politically it belongs to the latter, being the property of the Ali Raja of Cannanore, but the people and their language are Maldivian. The population in 1871 was 2800. One-sixth of the adults had perished in a cyclone in 1867. A lighthouse was in 1883 erected on the island. This is probably the island intended for _Mulkee_ in that ill-edited book the E.T. of _Tuhfat al-Mujāhidīn_. [Mr. Logan identifies it with the "female island" of Marco Polo. (_Malabar_, i. 287.)]

[c. 1610.—"... a little island named MALICUT."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 322.]

MISCALL, s. Ar. _mis̤ḳāl_ (_mithḳāl_, properly). An Arabian weight, originally that of the Roman _aureus_ and the gold _dīnār_; about 73 grs.

c. 1340.—"The prince, violently enraged, caused this officer to be put in prison, and confiscated his goods, which amounted to 437,000,000 MITHKALS of gold. This anecdote serves to attest at once the severity of the sovereign and the extreme wealth of the country."—_Shihābuddīn_, in _Not. et Ext._, xiii. 192.

1502.—"Upon which the King (of Sofala) showed himself much pleased ... and gave them as a present for the Captain-Major a mass of strings of small golden beads which they call _pingo_, weighing 1000 MATICALS, every MATICAL being worth 500 _reis_, and gave for the King another that weighed 3000 _maticals_...."—_Correa_, i. 274.

MISREE, s. Sugar candy. _Miṣrī_, 'Egyptian,' from _Miṣr_, Egypt, the _Mizraim_ of the Hebrews, showing the original source of supply. [We find the _Miṣrī_ or 'sugar of Egypt' in the _Arabian Nights_ (_Burton_, xi. 396).] (See under SUGAR.)

1810.—"The sugar-candy made in India, where it is known by the name of MISCERY, bears a price suited to its quality.... It is usually made in small conical pots, whence it concretes into masses, weighing from 3 to 6 lbs. each."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 134.

MISSAL, s. Hind. from Ar. _mis̤l_, meaning 'similitude.' The body of documents in a particular case before a court. [The word is also used in its original sense of a 'clan.']

[1861.—"The martial spirit of the Sikhs thus aroused ... formed itself into clans or confederacies called MISLS...."—_Cave-Brown, Punjab and Delhi_, i. 368.]

MOBED, s. P. _mūbid_, a title of Parsee Priests. It is a corruption of the Pehlevi _magô-pat_, 'Lord Magus.'

[1815.—"The rites ordained by the chief MOBUDS are still observed."—_Malcolm, H. of Persia_, ed. 1829, i. 499.]

MOCUDDUM, s. Hind. from Ar. _muḳaddam_, 'praepositus,' a head-man. The technical applications are many; _e.g._ to the headman of a village, responsible for the realisation of the revenue (see LUMBERDAR); to the local head of a caste (see CHOWDRY); to the head man of a body of peons or of a gang of labourers (see MATE), &c. &c. (See further detail in _Wilson_). Cobarruvias (_Tesoro de la Lengua Castellana_, 1611) gives ALMOCADEN, "Capitan de Infanteria."

c. 1347.—"... The princess invited ... the _tandail_ (see TINDAL) or MUKADDAM of the crew, and the _sipāhsālār_ or MUKADDAM of the archers."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 250.[164]

1538.—"O MOCADÃO da mazmorra q̃ era o carcereiro d'aquella prisão, tanto q̃ os vio mortos, deu logo rebate disso ao Guazil da justiça...."—_Pinto_, cap. vi.

" "The Jaylor, which in their language is called MOCADAN, repairing in the morning to us, and finding our two companions dead, goes away in all haste therewith to acquaint the _Gauzil_, which is as the Judg with us."—_Cogan's Transl._, p. 8.

1554.—"E a hum naique, com seys piães (peons) e hum MOCADÃO, com seys tochas, hum BÓY de sombreiro, dous MAINATOS," &c.—_Botelho, Tombo_, 57.

1567.—"... furthermore that no infidel shall serve as scrivener, SHROFF (_xarrafo_) MOCADAM (_mocadão_), naique (see NAIK), PEON (_pião_), parpatrim (see PARBUTTY), collector of dues, _corregidor_, interpreter, procurator or solicitor in court, nor in any other office or charge in which he can in any way hold authority over Christians."—_Decree of the Sacred Council of Goa_, Dec. 27. In _Arch. Port. Orient._ fascic. 4.

[1598.—"... a chief Boteson ... which they call MOCADON."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 267.

[c. 1610.—"They call these Lascarys and their captain MONCADON."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 117.

[1615.—"The Generall dwelt with the MAKADOW of Swally."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 45; comp. _Danvers, Letters_, i. 234.]

1644.—"Each vessel carries forty mariners and two MOCADONS."—_Bocarro, MS._

1672.—"Il MUCADAMO, cosi chiamano li Padroni di queste barche."—_P. Vincenz. Maria_, 3rd ed. 459.

1680.—"For the better keeping the Boatmen in order, resolved to appoint Black Tom MUCKADUM or Master of the Boatmen, being Christian as he is, his wages being paid at 70 FANAMS per mensem."—_Fort St. Geo. Consn._, Dec. 23, in _Notes and Exts._ No. iii. p. 42.

1870.—"This headman was called the MOKADDAM in the more Northern and Eastern provinces."—_Systems of Land Tenure_ (Cobden Club), 163.

MOCCUDDAMA, s. Hind. from Ar. _muḳaddama_, 'a piece of business,' but especially 'a suit at law.'

MODELLIAR, MODLIAR, s. Used in the Tamil districts of Ceylon (and formerly on the Continent) for a native head-man. It is also a caste title, assumed by certain Tamil people who styled themselves _Śudras_ (an honourable assumption in the South). Tam. _mudaliyār_, _muthaliyār_, an honorific pl. from _mudali_, _muthali_, 'a chief.'

c. 1350.—"When I was staying at Columbum (see QUILON) with those Christian chiefs who are called MODILIAL, and are the owners of the pepper, one morning there came to me ..."—_John de Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, &c., ii. 381.

1522.—"And in opening this foundation they found about a cubit below a grave made of brickwork, white-washed within, as if newly made, in which they found part of the bones of the King who was converted by the holy Apostle, who the natives said they heard was called _Tani_ (Tami) MUDOLYAR, meaning in their tongue 'Thomas Servant of God.'"—_Correa_, ii. 726.

1544.—"... apud Praefectum locis illis quem MUDELIAREM vulgo nuncupant."—_S. Fr. Xaverii Epistolae_, 129.

1607.—"On the part of Dom Fernando MODELIAR, a native of Ceylon, I have received a petition stating his services."—_Letter of K. Philip III._ in _L. das Monções_, 135.

1616.—"These entered the Kingdom of Candy ... and had an encounter with the enemy at Matalé, where they cut off five-and-thirty heads of their people and took certain _araches_ and MODILIARES who are chiefs among them, and who had ... deserted and gone over to the enemy as is the way of the _Chingalas_."—_Bocarro_, 495.

1648.—"The 5 August followed from Candy the MODELIAR, or Great Captain ... in order to inspect the ships."—_Van Spilbergen's Voyage_, 33.

1685.—"The MODELIARES ... and other great men among them put on a shirt and doublet, which those of low caste may not wear."—_Ribeiro_, f. 46.

1708.—"Mon Révérend Père. Vous êtes tellement accoûtumé à vous mêler des affaires de la Compagnie, que non obstant la prière que je vous ai réitérée plusieurs fois de nous laisser en repos, je ne suis pas étonné si vous prenez parti dans l'affaire de Lazaro ci-devant courtier et MODELIAR de la Compagnie."—_Norbert, Mémoires_, i. 274.

1726.—"MODELYAAR. This is the same as Captain."—_Valentijn_ (Ceylon), _Names of Officers_, &c., 9.

1810.—"We ... arrived at Barbareen about two o'clock, where we found that the provident MODELIAR had erected a beautiful rest-house for us, and prepared an excellent collation."—_Maria Graham_, 98.

MOFUSSIL, s., also used adjectively, "The provinces,"—the country stations and districts, as contra-distinguished from 'the Presidency'; or, relatively, the rural localities of a district as contra-distinguished from the SUDDER or chief station, which is the residence of the district authorities. Thus if, in Calcutta, one talks of the Mofussil, he means anywhere in Bengal out of Calcutta; if one at Benares talks of going into the _Mofussil_, he means going anywhere in the Benares division or district (as the case might be) out of the city and station of Benares. And so over India. The word (Hind. from Ar.) _mufaṣṣal_ means properly 'separate, detailed, particular,' and hence 'provincial,' as _mufaṣṣal 'adālat_, a 'provincial court of justice.' This indicates the way in which the word came to have the meaning attached to it.

About 1845 a clever, free-and-easy newspaper, under the name of _The_ MOFUSSILITE, was started at Meerut, by Mr. John Lang, author of _Too Clever by Half_, &c., and endured for many years.

1781.—"... a gentleman lately arrived from the MOUSSEL" (plainly a misprint).—_Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, March 31.

" "A gentleman in the MOFUSSIL, Mr. P., fell out of his chaise and broke his leg...."—_Ibid._, June 30.

1810.—"Either in the Presidency or in the MOFUSSIL...."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 499.

1836.—"... the MOFUSSIL newspapers which I have seen, though generally disposed to cavil at all the acts of the Government, have often spoken favourably of the measure."—_T. B. Macaulay_, in _Life_, &c. i. 399.

MOGUL, n.p. This name should properly mean a person of the great nomad race of Mongols, called in Persia, &c., _Mughals_; but in India it has come, in connection with the nominally Mongol, though essentially rather _Turk_, family of Baber, to be applied to all foreign Mahommedans from the countries on the W. and N.W. of India, except the Pathāns. In fact these people themselves make a sharp distinction between the _Mughal Irānī_, of Pers. origin (who is a Shīah), and the _M. Tūrānī_ of Turk origin (who is a Sunni). _Beg_ is the characteristic affix of the Mughal's name, as _Khān_ is of the Pathān's. Among the Mahommedans of S. India the _Moguls_ or _Mughals_ constitute a strongly marked caste. [They are also clearly distinguished in the Punjab and N.W.P.] In the quotation from Baber below, the name still retains its original application. The passage illustrates the tone in which Baber always speaks of his kindred of the Steppe, much as Lord Clyde used sometimes to speak of "confounded Scotchmen."

In Port. writers _Mogol_ or _Mogor_ is often used for "Hindostān," or the territory of the GREAT MOGUL.

1247.—"Terra quaedam est in partibus orientis ... quae MONGAL nominatur. Haec terra quondam populos quatuor habuit: unus Yeka MONGAL, id est magni Mongali...."—_Joannis de Plano Carpini, Hist. Mongalorum_, 645.

1253.—"Dicit nobis supradictus Coiac.... 'Nolite dicere quod dominus noster sit christianus. Non est christianus, sed MOAL'; quia enim nomen christianitatis videtur eis nomen cujusdem gentis ... volentes nomen suum, hoc est MOAL, exaltare super omne nomen, nec volunt vocari _Tartari_."—_Itin. Willielmi de Rubruk_, 259.

1298.—"... MUNGUL, a name sometimes applied to the Tartars."—_Marco Polo_, i. 276 (2nd ed.).

c. 1300.—"Ipsi verò dicunt se descendisse de Gog et Magog. Vnde ipsi dicuntur MOGOLI, quasi corrupto vocabulo _Magogoli_."—_Ricoldus de Monte Crucis_, in _Per. Quatuor_, p. 118.

c. 1308.—"Ὁ δὲ Νογᾶς ... ὃς ἅμα πλείσταις δυνάμεσιν ἐξ ὁμογενῶν Τοχάρων, οὕς αὐτοι Μουγουλίους λέγουσι, ἔξαποσταλεις ἐκ τῶν κατὰ τὰς Κασπίας ἀρχόντων τοῦ γένους οὕς Κάνιδας στομάζουσιν."—_Georg. Pachymeres, de Mich. Palaeol._, lib. v.

c. 1340.—"In the first place from Tana to Gintarchan may be 25 days with an ox-waggon, and from 10 to 12 days with a horse-waggon. On the road you will find plenty of MOCCOLS, that is to say of armed troopers."—_Pegolotti_, on the Land Route to Cathay, in _Cathay_, &c., ii. 287.

1404.—"And the territory of this empire of Samarkand is called the territory of MOGALIA, and the language thereof is called MUGALIA, and they don't understand this language on this side of the River (the Oxus) ... for the character which is used by those of Samarkand beyond the river is not understood or read by those on this side the river; and they call _that_ character MONGALI, and the Emperor keeps by him certain scribes who can read and write this MOGALI character."—_Clavijo_, § ciii. (Comp. _Markham_, 119-120.)

c. 1500.—"The MOGHUL troops, which had come to my assistance, did not attempt to fight, but instead of fighting, betook themselves to dismounting and plundering my own people. Nor is this a solitary instance; such is the uniform practice of these wretches the MOGHULS; if they defeat the enemy they instantly seize the booty; if they are defeated, they plunder and dismount their own allies, and betide what may, carry off the spoil."—_Baber_, 93.

1534.—"And whilst Badur was there in the hills engaged with his pleasures and luxury, there came to him a messenger from the King of the MOGORES of the kingdom of Dely, called Bobor Mirza."—_Correa_, iii. 571.

1536.—"Dicti MOGORES vel à populis Persarum MOGORIBUS, vel quod nunc Turkae à Persis MOGORES appellantur."—Letter from _K. John III._ to _Pope Paul III._

1555.—"Tartaria, otherwyse called MONGAL, As Vincentius wryteth, is in that parte of the earthe, where the Easte and the northe joine together."—_W. Watreman, Fardle of Faciouns._

1563.—"This Kingdom of Dely is very far inland, for the northern part of it marches with the territory of Coraçone (Khorasan).... The MOGORES, whom we call Tartars, conquered it more than 30 years ago...."—_Garcia_, f. 34.

[c. 1590.—"In his time (Naṣiru'ddīn Maḥmūd) the MUGHALS entered the Panjab ..."—_Āīn_. ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 304.

[c. 1610.—"The greatest ships come from the coast of Persia, Arabia, MOGOR."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 258.

[1636.—India "containeth many Provinces and Realmes, as Cambaiar, Delli, Decan, Bishagar, Malabar, Narsingar, Orixa, Bengala, Sanga, MOGORES, Tipura, Gourous, Ava, Pegua, Aurea Chersonesus, Sina, Camboia, and Campaa."—_T. Blundevil, Description and use of Plancius his Mappe, in Eight Treatises_, ed. 1626, p. 547.]

c. 1650.—"Now shall I tell how the royal house arose in the land of the MONGHOL.... And the Ruler (Chingiz Khan) said, ... 'I will that this people Bèdè, resembling a precious crystal, which even to the completion of my enterprise hath shown the greatest fidelity in every peril, shall take the name of _Köke_ (Blue) MONGHOL...."—_Sanang Setzen_, by _Schmidt_, pp. 57 and 71.

1741.—"Ao mesmo tempo que a paz se ajusterou entre os referidos generaes MOGOR e Marata."—_Bosquejo das Possessões Portug. na Oriente_—_Documentos Comprovativos_, iii. 21 (Lisbon 1853).

1764.—"Whatever MOGULS, whether Oranies or Tooranies, come to offer their services should be received on the aforesaid terms."—_Paper of Articles_ sent to Major Munro by the _Nawab_, in _Long_, 360.

c. 1773.—"... the news-writers of Rai Droog frequently wrote to the Nawaub ... that the besieged Naik ... had attacked the batteries of the besiegers, and had killed a great number of the MOGHULS."—_H. of Hydur_, 317.

1781.—"Wanted an European or MOGUL Coachman that can drive four Horses in hand."—_India Gazette_, June 30.

1800.—"I pushed forward the whole of the Mahratta and MOGUL cavalry in one body...."—_Sir A. Wellesley_ to _Munro, Munro's Life_, i. 268.

1803.—"The MOGUL horse do not appear very active; otherwise they ought certainly to keep the PINDARRIES at a greater distance."—_Wellington_, ii. 281.

In these last two quotations the term is applied distinctively to Hyderabad troops.

1855.—"The MOGULS and others, who at the present day settle in the country, intermarrying with these people (Burmese Mahommedans) speedily sink into the same practical heterodoxies."—_Yule, Mission to Ava_, 151.

MOGUL, THE GREAT, n.p. Sometimes '_The Mogul_' simply. The name by which the Kings of Delhi of the House of Timur were popularly styled, first by the Portuguese (_o grão Mogor_) and after them by Europeans generally. It was analogous to THE SOPHY (q.v.), as applied to the Kings of Persia, or to the 'Great Turk' applied to the Sultan of Turkey. Indeed the latter phrase was probably the model of the present one. As noticed under the preceding article, MOGOL, MOGOR, and also _Mogolistan_ are applied among old writers to the _dominions_ of the Great Mogul. We have found no native idiom precisely suggesting the latter title; but _Mughal_ is thus used in the _Araish-i-Mahfil_ below, and _Mogolistan_ must have been in some native use, for it is a form that Europeans would not have invented. (See quotations from Thevenot here and under MOHWA.)

c. 1563.—"Ma già dodici anni il GRAN MAGOL Re Moro d'Agra et del Deli ... si è impatronito di tutto il Regno de Cambaia."—_V. di Messer Cesare Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii.

1572.—

"A este o Rei Cambayco soberbissimo Fortaleza darà na rica Dio; Porque contra o MOGOR poderosissimo Lhe ajude a defender o senhorio...." _Camões_, x. 64.

By Burton:

"To him Cambaya's King, that haughtiest Moor, shall yield in wealthy Diu the famous fort that he may gain against the GRAND MOGOR 'spite his stupendous power, your firm support...."

[1609.—"When you shall repair to the GREATE MAGULL."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 325.

[1612.—"Hecchabar (Akbar) the last deceased Emperor of Hindustan, the father of the present GREAT MOGUL."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 163.]

1615.—"Nam praeter MAGNUM MOGOR cui hodie potissima illius pars subjecta est; qui tum quidem Mahometicae religioni deditus erat, quamuis eam modo cane et angue peius detestetur, vix scio an illius alius rex Mahometana sacra coleret."—_Jarric_, i. 58.

" "... prosecuting my travaile by land, I entered the confines of the GREAT MOGOR...."—_De Monfart_, 15.

1616.—"It (Chitor) is in the country of one Rama, a Prince newly subdued by the MOGUL."—_Sir T. Roe._ [In Hak. Soc. (i. 102) for "the MOGUL" the reading is "this King."]

" "The Seuerall Kingdomes and Prouinces subject to the GREAT MOGOLL Sha Selin Gehangier."—_Idem._ in _Purchas_, i. 578.

" "... the base cowardice of which people hath made The GREAT MOGUL sometimes use this proverb, that one Portuguese would beat three of his people ... and he would further add that one Englishman would beat three Portuguese. The truth is that those Portuguese, especially those born in those Indian colonies, ... are a very low poor-spirited people...."—_Terry_, ed. 1777, 153.

[ " "... a copy of the articles granted by the GREAT MOGOLL may

## partly serve for precedent."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 222.]

1623.—"The people are partly Gentile and partly Mahometan, but they live mingled together, and in harmony, because the GREAT MOGUL, to whom Guzerat is now subject ... although he is a Mahometan (yet not altogether that, as they say) makes no difference in his states between one kind of people and the other."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 510; [Hak. Soc. i. 30, where Mr. Grey reads "Gran Moghel"].

1644.—"The King of the inland country, on the confines of this island and fortress of Dlu, is the MOGOR, the greatest Prince in all the East."—_Bocarro_, MS.

1653.—"MOGOL est vn terme des Indes qui signifie blanc, et quand nous disons le GRAND MOGOL, que les Indiens appellent Schah Geanne Roy du monde, c'est qu'il est effectiuement blanc ... nous l'appellons grand Blanc ou GRAND MOGOL, comme nous appellons le Roy des Ottomans grand Turq."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, pp. 549-550.

" "This Prince, having taken them all, made fourscore and two of them abjure their faith, who served him in his wars against the GREAT MOGOR, and were every one of them miserably slain in that expedition."—_Cogan's Pinto_, p. 25. The expression is not in Pinto's original, where it is _Rey dos Mogores_ (cap. xx.).

c. 1663.—"Since it is the custom of _Asia_ never to approach Great Persons with Empty Hands, when I had the Honour to kiss the Vest of the GREAT MOGOL _Aureng Zebe_, I presented him with Eight _Roupees_ ..."—_Bernier_, E.T. p. 62; [ed. _Constable_, 200].

1665.—

"... Samarchand by Oxus, Temir's throne, To Paquin of Sinaean Kings; and thence To Agra and Lahor of GREAT MOGUL...." _Paradise Lost_, xi. 389-91.

c. 1665.—"L'Empire du GRAND-MOGOL, qu'on nomme particulierement le MOGOLISTAN, est le plus étendu et le plus puissant des Roiaumes des Indes.... Le GRAND-MOGOL vient en ligne directe de Tamerlan, dont les descendants qui se sont établis aux Indes, se sont fait appeller MOGOLS...."—_Thevenot_, v. 9.

1672.—"In these beasts the GREAT MOGUL takes his pleasure, and on a stately Elephant he rides in person to the arena where they fight."—_Baldaeus_ (Germ. ed.), 21.

1673.—"It is the Flower of their Emperor's Titles to be called the GREAT MOGUL, _Burrore_ (read _Burrow_, see Fryer's Index) MOGUL _Podeshar_, who ... is at present _Auren Zeeb_."—_Fryer_, 195.

1716.—"GRAM MOGOL. Is as much as to say 'Head and king of the Circumcised,' for MOGOL in the language of that country signifies circumcised" (!)—_Bluteau_, s.v.

1727.—"Having made what observations I could, of the Empire of _Persia_, I'll travel along the Seacoast towards _Industan_, or the GREAT MOGUL'S Empire."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 115, [ed. 1744].

1780.—"There are now six or seven fellows in the tent, gravely disputing whether Hyder is, or is not, the person commonly called in Europe the GREAT MOGUL."—Letter of _T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 27.

1783.—"The first potentate sold by the Company for money, was the GREAT MOGUL—the descendant of Tamerlane."—_Burke, Speech on Fox's E.I. Bill_, iii. 458.

1786.—"That Shah Allum, the prince commonly called the GREAT MOGUL, or, by eminence, the King, is or lately was in possession of the ancient capital of Hindostan...."—_Art. of Charge against Hastings_, in _Burke_, vii. 189.

1807.—"L'Hindoustan est depuis quelque temps dominé par une multitude de petits souverains, qui s'arrachent l'un l'autre leurs possessions. Aucun d'eux ne reconnait comme il faut l'autorité légitime du MOGOL, si ce n'est cependant Messieurs les Anglais, lesquels n'ont pas cessé d'être soumis à son obéissance; en sort qu'actuellement, c'est à dire en 1222 (1807) ils reconnaissent l'autorité suprême d'Akbar Schah, fils de Schah Alam."—_Afsos, Araish-i-Mahfil_, quoted by _Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Mus._ 90.

MOGUL BREECHES, s. Apparently an early name for what we call LONG-DRAWERS or PYJAMAS (qq.v.).

1625.—"... let him have his shirt on and his MOGUL BREECHES; here are women in the house."—_Beaumont & Fletcher, The Fair Maid of the Inn_, iv. 2.

In a picture by Vandyke of William 1st Earl of Denbigh, belonging to the Duke of Hamilton, and exhibited at Edinburgh in July 1883, the subject is represented as out shooting, in a red striped shirt and _pyjamas_, no doubt the "Mogul breeches" of the period.

MOHUR, GOLD, s. The official name of the chief gold coin of British India, Hind. from Pers. _muhr_, a (metallic) seal, and thence a gold coin. It seems possible that the word is taken from _mihr_, 'the sun,' as one of the secondary meanings of that word is 'a golden circlet on the top of an umbrella, or the like' (_Vullers_). [Platts, on the contrary, identifies it with Skt. _mudrā_, 'a seal.']

The term _muhr_, as applied to a coin, appears to have been popular only and quasi-generic, not precise. But that to which it has been most usually applied, at least in recent centuries, is a coin which has always been in use since the foundation of the Mahommedan Empire in Hindustan by the Ghūrī Kings of Ghazni and their freedmen, circa A.D. 1200, tending to a standard weight of 100 _ratis_ (see RUTTEE) of pure gold, or about 175 grains, thus equalling in weight, and probably intended then to equal ten times in value, the silver coin which has for more than three centuries been called RUPEE.

There is good ground for regarding this as the theory of the system.[165] But the gold coins, especially, have deviated from the theory considerably; a deviation which seems to have commenced with the violent innovations of Sultan Mahommed Tughlak (1325-1351), who raised the gold coin to 200 grains, and diminished the silver coin to 140 grains, a change which may have been connected with the enormous influx of gold into Upper India, from the plunder of the immemorial accumulations of the Peninsula in the first quarter of the 14th century. After this the coin again settled down in approximation to the old weight, insomuch that, on taking the weight of 46 different _mohurs_ from the lists given in Prinsep's _Tables_, the average of pure gold is 167.22 grains.[166]

The first gold mohur struck by the Company's Government was issued in 1766, and declared to be a legal tender for 14 sicca rupees. The full weight of this coin was 179.66 grs., containing 149.72 grs. of gold. But it was impossible to render it current at the rate fixed; it was called in, and in 1769 a new mohur was issued to pass as legal tender for 16 sicca rupees. The weight of this was 190.773 grs. (according to Regn. of 1793, 190.894), and it contained 190.086 grs. of gold. Regulation xxxv. of 1793 declared these GOLD MOHURS to be a legal tender in all public and private transactions. Regn. xiv. of 1818 declared, among other things, that "it has been thought advisable to make a slight deduction in the intrinsic value of the GOLD MOHUR to be coined at this Presidency (Fort William), in order to raise the value of fine gold to fine silver, from the present rates of 1 to 14.861 to that of 1 to 15. The GOLD MOHUR will still continue to pass current at the rate of 16 rupees." The new gold mohur was to weigh 204.710 grs., containing fine gold 187.651 grs. Once more Act xvii. of 1835 declared that the only gold coin to be coined at Indian mints should be (with proportionate subdivisions) a GOLD MOHUR or "15 rupee piece" of the weight of 180 grs. troy, containing 165 grs. of pure gold; and declared also that no gold coin should thenceforward be a legal tender of payment in any of the territories of the E.I. Company. There has been since then no substantive change.

A friend (W. Simpson, the accomplished artist) was told in India that GOLD MOHUR was a corruption of _gol_, ('round') _mohr_, indicating a distinction from the square mohurs of some of the Delhi Kings. But this we take to be purely fanciful.

1690.—"The GOLD MOOR, or Gold Roupie, is valued generally at 14 of Silver; and the Silver Roupie at Two Shillings Three Pence."—_Ovington_, 219.

1726.—"There is here only also a State mint where GOLD MOORS, silver _Ropyes_, _Peysen_ and other money are struck."—_Valentijn_, v. 166.

1758.—"80,000 rupees, and 4000 GOLD MOHURS, equivalent to 60,000 rupees, were the military chest for immediate expenses."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 364.

[1776.—"Thank you a thousand times for your present of a parcel of MORAHS."—_Mrs. P. Francis_, to her husband, in _Francis Letters_, i. 286.]

1779.—"I then took hold of his hand: then he (Francis) took out GOLD MOHURS: and offered to give them to me: I refused them; he said 'Take that (offering both his hands to me), 'twill make you great men, and I will give you 100 GOLD MOHURS more.'"—_Evidence of_ Rambux Jemadar, _on Trial of_ Grand _v._ Francis, quoted in _Echoes of Old Calcutta_, 228.

1785.—"Malver, hairdresser from Europe, proposes himself to the ladies of the settlement to dress Hair daily, at two GOLD MOHURS per month, in the latest fashion with gauze flowers, &c. He will also instruct the slaves at a moderate price."[167]—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 119.

1797.—"Notwithstanding he (the Nabob) was repeatedly told that I would accept nothing, he had prepared 5 lacs of rupees and 8000 GOLD MOHURS for me, of which I was to have 4 lacs, my attendants one, and your Ladyship the gold."—Letter in _Mem. of Lord Teignmouth_, i. 410.

1809.—"I instantly presented to her a nazur (see NUZZER) of nineteen GOLD MOHURS in a white handkerchief."—_Lord Valentia_, i. 100.

1811.—"Some of his fellow passengers ... offered to bet with him sixty GOLD MOHURS."—_Morton's Life of Leyden_, 83.

1829.—"I heard that a private of the Company's Foot Artillery passed the very noses of the prize-agents, with 500 GOLD MOHURS (sterling 1000_l._) in his hat or cap."—_John Shipp_, ii. 226.

[c. 1847.—"The widow is vexed out of patience, because her daughter Maria has got a place beside Cambric, the penniless curate, and not by Colonel GOLDMORE, the rich widower from India."—_Thackeray, Book of Snobs_, ed. 1879, p. 71.]

MOHURRER, MOHRER, &c., s. A writer in a native language. Ar. _muḥarrir_, 'an elegant, correct writer.' The word occurs in _Grose_ (c. 1760) as 'MOOREIS, writers.'

[1765.—"This is not only the custom of the heads, but is followed by every petty MOHOOREE in each office."—_Verelst, View of Bengal_, App. 217.]

MOHURRUM, s. Ar. _Muḥarram_ ('_sacer_'), properly the name of the 1st month of the Mahommedan lunar year. But in India the term is applied to the period of fasting and public mourning observed during that month in commemoration of the death of Hassan and of his brother Husain (A.D. 669 and 680) and which terminates in the ceremonies of the _'Ashūrā-a_, commonly however known in India as "_the Mohurrum_." For a full account of these ceremonies see _Herklots, Qanoon-e-Islam_, 2nd ed. 98-148. [_Perry, Miracle Play of Hasan and Husain._] And see in this book HOBSON-JOBSON.

1869.—"_Fête du Martyre de Huçain_.... On la nomme généralement MUHARRAM du nom du mois ... et plus spécialement _Dahâ_, mot persan dérivé de _dah_ 'dix,' ... les dénominations viennent de ce que la fête de Huçain dure dix jours."—_Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Mus._ p. 31.

MOHWA, MHOWA, MOWA, s. Hind. &c. _mahuā_, _mahwā_, Skt. _madhūka_, the large oak-like tree _Bassia latifolia_,[168] Roxb. (N. O. _Sapotaceae_), also the flower of this tree from which a spirit is distilled and the spirit itself. It is said that the Mahwā flower is now largely exported to France for the manufacture of _liqueurs_. The tree, in groups, or singly, is common all over Central India in the lower lands, and, more sparsely, in the Gangetic provinces. "It abounds in Guzerat. When the flowers are falling the Hill-men camp under the trees to collect them. And it is a common practice to sit perched on one of the trees in order to shoot the large deer which come to feed on the fallen MHOWA. The timber is strong and durable." (_M.-Gen. R. H. Keatinge_).

c. 1665.—"Les bornes du MOGOLISTAN et de Golconde sont plantées à environ un lieue et demie de Calvar. Ce sont des arbres qu'on appelle MAHOUA; ils marquent la dernière terre du MOGOL."—_Thevenot_, v. 200.

1810.—"... the number of shops where _Toddy_, MOWAH, _Pariah Arrack_, &c., are served out, absolutely incalculable."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 153.

1814.—"The MOWAH ... attains the size of an English oak ... and from the beauty of its foliage, makes a conspicuous appearance in the landscape."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 452; [2nd ed. ii. 261, reading MAWAH].

1871.—"The flower ... possesses considerable substance, and a sweet but sickly taste and smell. It is a favourite article of food with all the wild tribes, and the lower classes of Hindus; but its main use is in the distillation of ardent spirits, most of what is consumed being MHOWA. The spirit, when well made, and mellowed by age, is by no means of despicable quality, resembling in some degree Irish whisky. The luscious flowers are no less a favourite food of the brute creation than of man...."—_Forsyth, Highlands of C. India_, 75.

MOLE-ISLAM, n.p. The title applied to a certain class of rustic Mahommedans or quasi-Mahommedans in Guzerat, said to have been forcibly converted in the time of the famous Sultan Mahmūd Bigarra, Butler's "Prince of Cambay." We are ignorant of the true orthography or meaning of the term. [In the E. Panjab the descendants of Jats forcibly converted to Islam are known as Mūla, or 'unfortunate' (_Ibbetson, Punjab Ethnography_, p. 142). The word is derived from the _nakshatra_ or lunar asterism of _Mūl_, to be born in which is considered specially unlucky.]

[1808.—"MOLE-ISLAMS." See under GRASSIA.]

MOLEY, s. A kind of (so-called _wet_) curry used in the Madras Presidency, a large amount of coco-nut being one of the ingredients. The word is a corruption of 'Malay'; the dish being simply a bad imitation of one used by the Malays.

[1885.—"Regarding the Ceylon curry.... It is known by some as the '_Malay_ curry,' and it is closely allied to the MOLI of the Tamils of Southern India." Then follows the recipe.—_Wyvern, Culinary Jottings_, 5th ed., 299.]

MOLLY, or (better) MALLEE, s. Hind. _mālī_, Skt. _mālika_, 'a garland-maker,' or a member of the caste which furnishes gardeners. We sometimes have heard a lady from the Bengal Presidency speak of the daily homage of "the MOLLY with his DOLLY," viz. of the _mālī_ with his _dālī_.

1759.—In a Calcutta wages tariff of this year we find—

"House MOLLY 4 Rs." In _Long_, 182.

MOLUCCAS, n.p. The 'Spice Islands,' strictly speaking the five Clove Islands, lying to the west of Gilolo, and by name Ternate (_Tarnāti_), Tidore (_Tidori_), Mortir, Makian, and Bachian. [See Mr. Gray's note on _Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 166.] But the application of the name has been extended to all the islands under Dutch rule, between Celebes and N. Guinea. There is a Dutch governor residing at Amboyna, and the islands are divided into 4 residencies, viz. Amboyna, Banda, Ternate and Manado. The origin of the name Molucca, or _Maluco_ as the Portuguese called it, is not recorded; but it must have been that by which the islands were known to the native traders at the time of the Portuguese discoveries. The early accounts often dwell on the fact that each island (at least three of them) had a king of its own. Possibly they got the (Ar.) name of _Jazīrat-al-Mulūk_, 'The Isles of the Kings.'

Valentijn probably entertained the same view of the derivation. He begins his account of the islands by saying:

"There are many who have written of the MOLUCCOS and _of their Kings_, but we have hitherto met with no writer who has given an exact view of the subject" (_Deel_, i. _Mol._ 3).

And on the next page he says:

"For what reason they have been called Moluccos we shall not here say; for we shall do this circumstantially when we shall speak of the MOLUKSE _Kings_ and their customs."

But we have been unable to find the fulfilment of this intention, though probably it exists in that continent of a work somewhere. We have also seen a paper by a writer who draws much from the quarry of Valentijn. This is an article by Dr. Van Muschenbroek in the _Proceedings_ of the International Congress of Geog. at Venice in 1881 (ii. pp. 596, _seqq._), in which he traces the name to the same origin. He appears to imply that the chiefs were known among themselves as MOLOKOS, and that this term was substituted for the indigenous _Kolano_, or King. "Ce nom, ce titre restèrent, et furent même peu à peu employés, non seulement pour les chefs, mais aussi pour l'état même. A la longue les îles et les états _des_ MOLOKOS devinrent les îles et les états MOLOKOS." There is a good deal that is questionable, however, in this writer's deductions and etymologies. [Mr. Skeat remarks: "The islands appear to be mentioned in the Chinese history of the Tang dynasty (618-696) as MI-LI-KU, and if this be so the name is perhaps too old to be Arab."]

c. 1430.—"Has (Javas) ultra xv dierum cursu duae reperiuntur insulae, orientem versus. Altera Sandai appellatur, in qua nuces muscatae et maces; altera Bandam nomine, in qua sola gariofali producuntur."—_N. Conti_, in _Poggius_.

1501.—The earliest mention of these islands by this name, that we know, is in a letter of Amerigo Vespucci (quoted under CANHAMEIRA), who in 1501, among the places heard of by Cabral's fleet, mentions the MALUCHE ISLANDS.

1510.—"We disembarked in the island of MONOCH, which is much smaller than Bandan; but the people are worse.... Here the cloves grow, and in many other neighbouring islands, but they are small and uninhabited."—_Varthema_, 246.

1514.—"Further on is Timor, whence comes sandalwood, both the white and the red; and further on still are the MALUC, whence come the cloves. The bark of these trees I am sending you; an excellent thing it is; and so are the flowers."—_Letter of Giovanni da Empoli_, in _Archivio Stor. Ital._, p. 81.

1515.—"From Malacca ships and junks are come with a great quantity of spice, cloves, mace, nut (meg), sandalwood, and other rich things. They have discovered the FIVE ISLANDS OF CLOVES; two Portuguese are lords of them, and rule the land with the rod. 'Tis a land of much meat, oranges, lemons, and clove-trees, which grow there of their own accord, just as trees in the woods with us.... God be praised for such favour, and such grand things!"—_Another letter of do._, _ibid._ pp. 85-86.

1516.—"Beyond these islands, 25 leagues towards the north-east, there are five islands, one before the other, which are called the islands of MALUCO, in which all the cloves grow.... _Their Kings are Moors_, and the first of them is called _Bachan_, the second _Maquian_, the third is called _Motil_, the fourth _Tidory_, and the fifth _Ternaty_ ... every year the people of Malaca and Java come to these islands to ship cloves...."—_Barbosa_, 201-202.

1518.—"And it was the monsoon for MALUCO, dom Aleixo despatched dom Tristram de Meneses thither, to establish the trade in clove, carrying letters from the King of Portugal, and presents for the Kings of the isles of Ternate and Tidore where the clove grows."—_Correa_, ii. 552.

1521.—"Wednesday the 6th of November ... we discovered four other rather high islands at a distance of 14 leagues towards the east. The pilot who had remained with us told us these were the MALUCO islands, for which we gave thanks to God, and to comfort ourselves we discharged all our artillery ... since we had passed 27 months all but two days always in search of MALUCO."—_Pigafetta, Voyage of Magellan_, Hak. Soc. 124.

1553.—"We know by our voyages that this part is occupied by sea and by land cut up into many thousand islands, these together, sea and islands, embracing a great part of the circuit of the Earth ... and in the midst of this great multitude of islands are those called MALUCO.... (These) five islands called MALUCO ... stand all within sight of one another embracing a distance of 25 leagues ... we do not call them MALUCO because they have no other names; and we call them _five_ because in that number the clove grows naturally.... Moreover we call them in combination MALUCO, as here among us we speak of the Canaries, the Terceiras, the Cabo-Verde islands, including under these names many islands each of which has a name of its own."—_Barros_, III. v. 5.

" "... li molti viaggi dalla città di Lisbona, e dal mar rosso a Calicut, et insino alle MOLUCCHE, done nascono le spezierie."—_G. B. Ramusio, Pref. sopra il Libro del Magn._ M. Marco Polo.

1665.—

"As when far off at sea a fleet descried Hangs in the clouds, by equinoctial winds Close sailing from Bengala, or the Isles Of _Ternate_ and _Tidore_, whence merchants bring Their spicy drugs...." _Paradise Lost_, ii. 636-640.

MONE, n.p. _Mōn_ or _Mūn_, the name by which the people who formerly occupied Pegu, and whom we call Talaing, called themselves. See TALAING.

MONEGAR, s. The title of the headman of a village in the Tamil country; the same as _pāṭīl_ (see PATEL) in the Deccan, &c. The word is Tamil _maṇi yakkāran_, 'an overseer,' _maniyam_, 'superintendence.'

1707.—"Ego Petrus MANICAREN, id est _Villarum Inspector_...."—In _Norbert, Mem._ i. 390, note.

1717.—"Towns and villages are governed by inferior Officers ... MANIAKARER (Mayors or Bailiffs) who hear the complaints."—_Phillips, Account_, &c., 83.

1800.—"In each _Hobly_, for every thousand _Pagodas_ (335_l._ 15_s._ 10¼_d._) rent that he pays, there is also a MUNEGAR, or a Tahsildar (see TAHSEELDAR) as he is called by the Mussulmans."—_Buchanan's Mysore_, &c., i. 276.

MONKEY-BREAD TREE, s. The Baobab, _Adansonia digitata_, L. "a fantastic-looking tree with immense elephantine stem and small twisted branches, laden in the rains with large white flowers; found all along the coast of Western India, but whether introduced by the Mahommedans from Africa, or by ocean-currents wafting its large light fruit, full of seed, across from shore to shore, is a nice speculation. A sailor once picked up a large seedy fruit in the Indian Ocean off Bombay, and brought it to me. It was very rotten, but I planted the seeds. It turned out to be _Kigelia pinnata_ of E. Africa, and propagated so rapidly that in a few years I introduced it all over the Bombay Presidency. The Baobab however is generally found most abundant about the old ports frequented by the early Mahommedan traders." (_Sir G. Birdwood, MS._) We may add that it occurs sparsely about Allahabad, where it was introduced apparently in the Mogul time; and in the Gangetic valley as far E. as Calcutta, but always _planted_. There are, or were, noble specimens in the Botanic Gardens at Calcutta, and in Mr. Arthur Grote's garden at Alipūr. [See _Watt, Econ. Dict._ i. 105.]

MONSOON, s. The name given to the periodical winds of the Indian seas, and of the seasons which they affect and characterize. The original word is the Ar. _mausim_, 'season,' which the Portuguese corrupted into _monção_, and our people into _monsoon_. Dictionaries (except Dr. Badger's) do not apparently give the Arabic word _mausim_ the technical sense of _monsoon_. But there can be no doubt that it had that sense among the Arab pilots from whom the Portuguese adopted the word. This is shown by the quotations from the Turkish Admiral Sidi 'Ali. "The rationale of the term is well put in the _Beirūt Moḥīt_, which says: '_Mausim_ is used of anything that comes round but once a year, like the festivals. In Lebanon the _mausim_ is the season of working with the silk,'—which is the important season there, as the season of navigation is in Yemen." (_W. R. S._)

The Spaniards in America would seem to have a word for _season_ in analogous use for a recurring wind, as may be gathered from _Tom Cringle_.[169] The Venetian, Leonardo Ca' Masser (below) calls the monsoons _li tempi_. And the quotation from _Garcia De Orta_ shows that in his time the Portuguese sometimes used the word for _season_ without any apparent reference to the wind. Though MONÇÃO is general with the Portuguese writers of the 16th century, the historian Diogo de Couto always writes MOUÇÃO, and it is possible that the _n_ came in, as in some other cases, by a habitual misreading of the written _u_ for _n_. Linschoten in Dutch (1596) has MONSSOYN and _monssoen_ (p. 8; [Hak. Soc. i. 33]). It thus appears probable that we get our _monsoon_ from the Dutch. The latter in modern times seem to have commonly adopted the French form MOUSSON. [Prof. Skeat traces our _monsoon_ from Ital. _monsone_.] We see below (_Ces. Feder._) that MONSOON was used as synonymous with "the half year," and so it is still in S. India.

1505.—"De qui passano el colfo de Colocut che sono leghe 800 de pacizo (? passeggio): aspettano _li tempi_ che sono nel principio dell'Autuno, e con le cole fatte (?) passano."—_Leonardo di Ca' Masser_, 26.

[1512.—"... because the MAUÇAM for both the voyages is at one and the same time."—_Albuquerque, Cartas_, p. 30.]

1553.—"... and the more, because the voyage from that region of Malaca had to be made by the prevailing wind, which they call MONÇÃO, which was now near its end. If they should lose eight days they would have to wait at least three months for the return of the time to make the voyage."—_Barros_, Dec. II. liv. ii. cap. iv.

1554.—"The principal winds are four, according to the Arabs, ... but the pilots call them by names taken from the rising and setting of certain stars, and assign them certain limits within which they begin or attain their greatest strength, and cease. These winds, limited by space and time, are called MAUSIM."—_The Mohit_, by _Sidi 'Ali Kapudān_, in _J. As. Soc. Beng._ iii. 548.

" "Be it known that the ancient masters of navigation have fixed the time of the MONSOON (in orig. doubtless _mausim_), that is to say, the time of voyages at sea, according to the year of Yazdajird, and that the pilots of recent times follow their steps...." (_Much detail on the_ MONSOONS _follows_.)—_Ibid._

1563.—"The season (MONÇÃO) for these (_i.e._ mangoes) in the earlier localities we have in April, but in the other later ones in May and June; and sometimes they come as a _rodolho_ (as we call it in our own country) in October and November."—_Garcia_, f. 134_v_.

1568.—"Come s'arriua in vna città la prima cosa si piglia vna casa a fitto, ò per mesi ò per anno, seconda che si disegnà di starui, e nel Pegù è costume di pigliarla per MOSON, cioè per sei mesi."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 394.

1585-6.—"But the other goods which come by sea have their fixed season, which here they call MONZÃO."—_Sassetti_, in _De Gubernatis_, p. 204.

1599.—"Ora nell' anno 1599, essendo venuta la MANSONE a proposito, si messero alla vela due navi Portoghesi, le quali eran venute dalla città di Goa in Amacao (see MACAO)."—_Carletti_, ii. 206.

c. 1610.—"Ces MONSSONS ou MUESSONS sont vents qui changent pour l'Esté ou pour l'Hyver de six mois en six mois."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 199; see also ii. 110; [Hak. Soc. i. 280; in i. 257 MONSONS; in ii. 175, 235, MUESONS].

[1615.—"I departed for Bantam having the time of the year and the opportunity of the MONETHSONE."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 268.

[ " "The MONTHSONE will else be spent."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 36.]

1616.—"... quos Lusitani patriâ voce MONCAM indigetant."—_Jarric_, i. 46.

" Sir T. Roe writes MONSON.

1627.—"Of _Corea_ hee was also told that there are many bogges, for which cause they have Waggons with broad wheeles, to keepe them from sinking, and obseruing the MONSON or season of the wind ... they have sayles fitted to these waggons, and so make their Voyages on land."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 602.

1634.—

"Partio, vendo que o tempo em vao gastava, E que a MONÇÃO di navegar passava." _Malaca, Conquistada_, iv. 75.

1644.—"The winds that blow at Diu from the commencement of the change of season in September are sea-breezes, blowing from time to time from the S., S.W., or N.W., with no certain MONSAM wind, and at that time one can row across to Dio with great facility."—_Bocarro_, MS.

c. 1665.—"... and it would be true to say, that the sun advancing towards _one_ Pole, causeth on that side two great regular currents, viz., that of the Sea, and that of the Air which maketh the MOUNSON_-wind_, as he causeth two opposite ones, when he returns towards the other Pole."—_Bernier_, E.T. 139-40; [ed. _Constable_, 436; see also 109].

1673.—"The northern MONSOONS (if I may so say, being the name imposed by the first Observers, _i.e._ MOTIONES) lasting hither."—_Fryer_, 10.

" "A constellation by the Portugals called _Rabodel Elephanto_ (see ELEPHANTA, B.) known by the breaking up of the MUNSOONS, which is the last Flory this Season makes."—_Ibid._ 48. He has also MOSSOONS or MONSOONS, 46.

1690.—"Two MUSSOUNS are the Age of a Man."—Bombay Proverb in _Ovington's Voyage_, 142.

[ " "MUSSOANS." See under ELEPHANTA, B.]

1696.—"We thought it most advisable to remain here, till the next MOSSOON."—_Bowyear_, in _Dalrymple_, i. 87.

1783.—"From the Malay word MOOSSIN, which signifies season."—_Forrest, V. to Mergui_, 95.

" "Their prey is lodged in England; and the cries of India are given to seas and winds, to be blown about, in every breaking up of the MONSOON, over a remote and unhearing ocean."—_Burke's Speech on Fox's E.I. Bill_, in _Works_, iii. 468.

[MOOBAREK, adj. Ar. _mubārak_, 'blessed, happy'; as an interjection, 'Welcome!' 'Congratulations to you!'

[1617.—"... a present ... is called MOMBARECK, good Newes, or good Successe."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 413.

[1812.—"_Bombareek_ ... which by sailors is also called BOMBAY ROCK, is derived originally from 'MOOBAREK,' 'happy, fortunate.'"—_Morier, Journey through Persia_, 6.]

MOOCHULKA, s. Hind. _muchalkā_ or _muchalka_. A written obligation or bond. For technical uses see _Wilson_. The word is apparently Turki or Mongol.

c. 1267.—"Five days thereafter judgment was held on Husamuddin the astrologer, who had executed a MUCHILKAI that the death of the Khalif would be the calamity of the world."—_Hammer's Golden Horde_, 166.

c. 1280.—"When he (Kubilai Kaan) approached his 70th year, he desired to raise in his own lifetime, his son Chimkin to be his representative and declared successor.... The chiefs ... represented ... that though the measure ... was not in accordance with the Yasa and customs of the world-conquering hero Chinghiz Kaan, yet they would grant a MUCHILKA in favour of Chimkin's Kaanship."—_Wassáf's History_, Germ. by _Hammer_, 46.

c. 1360.—"He shall in all divisions and districts execute MUCHILKAS to lay no burden on the subjects by extraordinary imposts, and irregular exaction of supplies."—Form of the Warrant of a Territorial Governor under the Mongols, in the above, _App._ p. 468.

1818.—"You were present at the India Board when Lord B—— told me that I should have 10,000 pagodas per annum, and all my expenses paid.... I never thought of taking a MUCHALKA from Lord B——, because I certainly never suspected that my expenses would ... have been restricted to 500 pagodas, a sum which hardly pays my servants and equipage."—_Munro to Malcolm_, in _Munro's Life_, &c., iii. 257.

MOOCHY, s. One who works in leather, either as shoemaker or saddler. It is the name of a low caste, Hind. _mochī_. The name and caste are also found in S. India, Telug. _muchche_. These, too, are workers in leather, but also are employed in painting, gilding, and upholsterer's work, &c.

[1815.—"Cow-stealing ... is also practised by ... the MOOTSHEE or Shoemaker cast."—_Tytler, Considerations_, i. 103.]

MOOKTEAR, s. Properly Hind. from Ar. _mukhtār_, 'chosen,' but corruptly _mukhtyār_. An authorised agent; an attorney. _Mukhtyār-nāma_, 'a power of attorney.'

1866.—"I wish he had been under the scaffolding when the roof of that new Cutcherry he is building fell in, and killed two MOOKHTARS."—_The Dawk Bungalow_ (by G. O. Trevelyan), in _Fraser's Mag._ lxxiii. p. 218.

1878.—"These were the MOOKHTYARS, or Criminal Court attorneys, teaching the witnesses what to say in their respective cases, and suggesting answers to all possible questions, the whole thing having been previously rehearsed at the MOOKHTYAR'S house."—_Life in the Mofussil_, f. 90.

1885.—"The wily Bengali MUKTEARS, or attorneys, were the bane of the Hill Tracts, and I never relaxed in my efforts to banish them from the country."—_Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, p. 336.

MOOLLAH, s. Hind. _mullā_, corr. from Ar. _maulā_, a der. from _wilā_, 'propinquity.' This is the legal bond which still connects a former owner with his manumitted slave; and in virtue of this bond the patron and client are both called _maulā_. The idea of patronage is in the other senses; and the word comes to mean eventually 'a learned man, a teacher, a doctor of the Law.' In India it is used in these senses, and for a man who reads the Ḳorān in a house for 40 days after a death. When oaths were administered on the Ḳorān, the servitor who held the book was called _Mullā Ḳorānī_. _Mullā_ is also in India the usual Mussulman term for 'a schoolmaster.'

1616.—"Their MOOLAAS employ much of their time like Scriueners to doe businesse for others."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1476.

[1617.—"He had shewed it to his MULAIES."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 417.]

1638.—"While the Body is let down into the grave, the kindred mutter certain Prayers between their Teeth, and that done all the company returns to the house of the deceased, where the MOLLAS continue their Prayers for his Soul, for the space of two or three days...."—_Mandelslo_, E.T. 63.

1673.—"At funerals, the MULLAHS or Priests make Orations or Sermons, after a Lesson read out of the _Alchoran_."—_Fryer_, 94.

1680.—"The old MULLA having been discharged for misconduct, another by name Cozzee (see CAZEE) Mahmud entertained on a salary of 5 Pagodas per mensem, his duties consisting of the business of writing letters, &c., in Persian, besides teaching the Persian language to such of the Company's servants as shall desire to learn it."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consn._ March 11. _Notes and Exts._ No. iii. p. 12; [also see _Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. ii. 2, with note].

1763.—"The MULLA in Indostan superintends the practice, and punishes the breach of religious duties."—_Orme_, reprint, i. 26.

1809.—"The British Government have, with their usual liberality, continued the allowance for the MOOLAHS to read the Koran."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 423.

[1842.—See the classical account of the MOOLLAHS of Kabul in _Elphinstone's Caubul_, ed. 1842, i. 281 _seqq._]

1879.—"... struck down by a fanatical crowd impelled by a fierce MOOLA."—_Sat. Rev._ No. 1251, p. 484.

MOOLVEE, s. Popular Hind. _mulvī_, Ar. _maulavī_, from same root as _mullā_ (see MOOLLAH). A Judge, Doctor of the Law, &c. It is a usual prefix to the names of learned men and professors of law and literature. (See LAW-OFFICER.)

1784.—

"A Pundit in Bengal or MOLAVEE May daily see a carcase burn; But you can't furnish for the soul of ye A dirge sans ashes and an urn." _N. B. Halhed_, see _Calc. Review_, xxvi. 79.

MOONAUL, s. Hind. _munāl_ or _monāl_ (it seems to be in no dictionary); [Platts gives "_Munāl_ (dialec.)"]. The _Lopophorus Impeyanus_, most splendid perhaps of all game-birds, rivalling the brilliancy of hue, and the metallic lustre of the humming-birds on the scale of the turkey. "This splendid pheasant is found throughout the whole extent of the Himalayas, from the hills bordering Afghanistan as far east as Sikkim, and probably also to Bootan" (_Jerdon_). "In the autumnal and winter months numbers are generally collected in the same quarter of the forest, though often so widely scattered that each bird appears to be alone" (_Ibid._). Can this last circumstance point to the etymology of the name as connected with Skt. _muni_, 'an eremite'?

It was pointed out in a note on _Marco Polo_ (1st ed. i. 246, 2nd ed. i. 272), that the extract which is given below from Aelian undoubtedly refers to the _Munāl_. We have recently found that this indication had been anticipated by G. Cuvier, in a note on Pliny (tom. vii. p. 409 of ed. Ajasson de Grandsagne, Paris, 1830). It appears from Jerdon that _Monaul_ is popularly applied by Europeans at Darjeeling to the Sikkim horned pheasant _Ceriornis satyra_, otherwise sometimes called 'ARGUS PHEASANT' (q.v.).

c. A.D. 350.—"Cocks too are produced there of a kind bigger than any others. These have a crest, but instead of being red like the crest of our cocks, this is variegated like a coronet of flowers. The tail-feathers moreover are not arched, or bent into a curve (like a cock's), but flattened out. And this tail they trail after them as a peacock does, unless when they erect it, and set it up. And the plumage of these Indian cocks is golden, and dark blue, and of the hue of the emerald."—_De Nat. Animal._ xvi. 2.

MOON BLINDNESS. This affection of the eyes is commonly believed to be produced by sleeping exposed to the full light of the moon. There is great difference of opinion as to the facts, some quoting experience as incontrovertible, others regarding the thing merely as a vulgar prejudice, without substantial foundation. Some remarks will be found in _Collingwood's Rambles of a Naturalist_, pp. 308-10. The present writer has in the East twice suffered from a peculiar affection of the eyes and face, after being in sleep exposed to a bright moon, but he would hardly have used the term _moon-blindness_.

MOONG, MOONGO, s. Or. 'green-gram'; Hind. _mūng_, [Skt. _mudga_]. A kind of vetch (_Phaseolus Mungo_, L.) in very common use over India; according to Garcia the _mesce_ (_māsh_?) of Avicenna. Garcia also says that it was popularly recommended as a diet for fever in the Deccan; [and is still recommended for this purpose by native physicians (_Watt, Econ. Dict._ vi. pt. i. 191)].

c. 1336.—"The MUNJ again is a kind of _māsh_, but its grains are oblong and the colour is light green. MUNJ is cooked along with rice, and eaten with butter. This is what they call _Kichrī_ (see KEDGEREE), and it is the diet on which one breakfasts daily."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 131.

1557.—"The people were obliged to bring hay, and corn, and MUNGO, which is a certain species of seed that they feed horses with."—_Albuquerque_, Hak. Soc. ii. 132.

1563.—"_Servant-maid._—That girl that you brought from the Deccan asks me for MUNGO, and says that in her country they give it them to eat, husked and boiled. Shall I give it her?

"_Orta._—Give it her since she wishes it; but bread and a boiled chicken would be better. For she comes from a country where they eat bread, and not rice."—_Garcia_, f. 145.

[1611.—"... for 25 maunds MOONG, 28 m. 09 p."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 141.]

MOONGA, MOOGA, s. Beng. _mūgā_. A kind of wild silk, the produce of _Antheraea assama_, collected and manufactured in Assam. ["Its Assamese name is said to be derived from the amber _munga_, 'coral' colour of the silk, and is frequently used to denote silk in general" (_B. C. Allen, Mono. on the Silk Cloths of Assam_, 1899, p. 10).] The quotations in elucidation of this word may claim some peculiar interest. That from Purchas is a modern illustration of the legends which reached the Roman Empire in classic times, of the growth of silk in the Seric jungles ("_velleraque ut foliis depectunt tenuia Seres_"); whilst that from Robert Lindsay may possibly throw light on the statements in the _Periplus_ regarding an overland importation of silk from _Thin_ into Gangetic India.

1626.—"... MOGA which is made of the bark of a certaine tree."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 1005.

c. 1676.—"The kingdom of _Asem_ is one of the best countries of all Asia.... There is a sort of Silk that is found under the trees, which is spun by a Creature like our Silk-worms, but rounder, and which lives all the year long under the trees. The Silks which are made of this Silk glist'n very much, but they fret presently."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 187-8; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 281].

1680.—"The Floretta yarn or MUCKTA examined and priced.... The Agent informed 'that 'twas called _Arundee_, made neither with cotton nor silke, but of a kind of Herba spun by a worme that feeds upon the leaves of a stalke or tree called _Arundee_ which bears a round prickly berry, of which oyle is made; vast quantitys of this cloth is made in the country about Goora Ghaut beyond Seripore Mercha; where the wormes are kept as silke wormes here; twill never come white, but will take any colour'" &c.—_Ft. St. Geo. Agent on Tour, Consn._, Nov. 19. In _Notes and Exts._, No. iii. p. 58. _Araṇḍī_ or _reṇḍī_ is the castor-oil plant, and this must be the _Attacus ricini_, Jones, called in H. _Arrindi_, _Arrindiaria_ (?) and in Bengali _Eri_, _Eria_, _Erindy_, according to _Forbes Watson's Nomenclature_, No. 8002, p. 371. [For full details see _Allen, Mono._ pp. 5, _seqq._].

1763.—"No duties have ever yet been paid on Lacks, MUGGA-_dooties_, and other goods brought from _Assam_."—In _Van Sittart_, i. 249.

c. 1778.—"... Silks of a coarse quality, called MOONGA dutties, are also brought from the frontiers of China for the Malay trade."—_Hon. R. Lindsay_, in _Lives of the Lindsays_, iii. 174.

MOONSHEE, s. Ar. _munshi_, but written in Hind. _munshī_. The verb _insha_, of which the Ar. word is the participle, means 'to educate' a youth, as well as 'to compose' a written document. Hence 'a secretary, a reader, an interpreter, a writer.' It is commonly applied by Europeans specifically to a native teacher of languages, especially of Arabic, Persian, and Urdū, though the application to a native amanuensis in those tongues, and to any respectable, well-educated native gentleman is also common. The word probably became tolerably familiar in Europe through a book of instruction in Persian bearing the name (viz. "_The Persian Moonshee, by F. Gladwyn_," 1st ed. s.a., but published in Calcutta about 1790-1800).

1777.—"MOONSHI. A writer or secretary."—_Halhed, Code_, 17.

1782.-"The young gentlemen exercise themselves in translating ... they reason and dispute with their MUNCHEES (tutors) in Persian and Moors...."—_Price's Tracts_, i. 89.

1785.—"Your letter, requiring our authority for engaging in your service a MÛNSHY, for the purpose of making out passports, and writing letters, has been received."—_Tippoo's Letters_, 67.

" "A lasting friendship was formed between the pupil and his MOONSHEE.... The MOONSHEE, who had become wealthy, afforded him yet more substantial evidence of his recollection, by earnestly requesting him, when on the point of leaving India, to accept a sum amounting to £1600, on the plea that the latter (_i.e._ Shore) had saved little."—_Mem. of Lord Teignmouth_, i. 32-33.

1814.—"They presented me with an address they had just composed in the Hindoo language, translated into Persian by the Durbar MUNSEE."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 365; [2nd ed. ii. 344].

1817.—"Its authenticity was fully proved by ... and a Persian MOONSHEE who translated."—_Mill, Hist._ v. 127.

1828.—"... the great MOONSHI of State himself had applied the whole of his genius to selecting such flowers of language as would not fail to diffuse joy, when exhibited in those dark and dank regions of the north."—_Hajji Baba in England_, i. 39.

1867.—"When the Mirza grew up, he fell among English, and ended by carrying his rupees as a MOONSHEE, or a language-master, to that infidel people."—_Select Writings of Viscount Strangford_, i. 265.

MOONSIFF, s. Hind. from Ar. _munṣif_, 'one who does justice' (_inṣāf_), a judge. In British India it is the title of a native civil judge of the lowest grade. This office was first established in 1793.

1812.—"... MUNSIFS, or native justices."—_Fifth Report_, p. 32.

[1852.—"'I wonder, Mr. Deputy, if Providence had made you a MOONSIFF, instead of a Deputy Collector, whether you would have been more lenient in your strictures upon our system of civil justice?'"—_Raikes, Notes on the N.W. Provinces_, 155.]

MOOR, MOORMAN, s. (and adj. MOORISH). A Mahommedan; and so from the habitual use of the term (_Mouro_), by the Portuguese in India,

## particularly a Mahommedan inhabitant of India.

In the Middle Ages, to Europe generally, the Mahommedans were known as the _Saracens_. This is the word always used by Joinville, and by Marco Polo. Ibn Batuta also mentions the fact in a curious passage (ii. 425-6). At a later day, when the fear of the Ottoman had made itself felt in Europe, the word _Turk_ was that which identified itself with the Moslem, and thus we have in the Collect for Good Friday,—"Jews, _Turks_, Infidels, and Heretics." But to the Spaniards and Portuguese, whose contact was with the Musulmans of Mauritania who had passed over and conquered the Peninsula, all Mahommedans were MOORS. So the Mahommedans whom the Portuguese met with on their voyages to India, on what coast soever, were alike styled _Mouros_; and from the Portuguese the use of this term, as synonymous with Mahommedan, passed to Hollanders and Englishmen.

The word then, as used by the Portuguese discoverers, referred to religion, and implied no nationality. It is plain indeed from many passages that the _Moors_ of Calicut and Cochin were in the beginning of the 16th century people of mixt race, just as the MOPLAHS (q.v.) are now. The Arab, or Arabo-African occupants of Mozambique and Melinda, the Sumālis of Magadoxo, the Arabs and Persians of Kalhāt and Ormuz, the Boras of Guzerat, are all MOUROS to the Portuguese writers, though the more intelligent among these are quite conscious of the impropriety of the term. The _Moors_ of the Malabar coast were middlemen, who had adopted a profession of Islam for their own convenience, and in order to minister for their own profit to the constant traffic of merchants from Ormuz and the Arabian ports. Similar influences still affect the boatmen of the same coast, among whom it has become a sort of custom in certain families, that different members should profess respectively Mahommedanism, Hinduism, and Christianity.

The use of the word _Moor_ for Mahommedan died out pretty well among educated Europeans in the Bengal Presidency in the beginning of the last century, or even earlier, but probably held its ground a good deal longer among the British soldiery, whilst the adjective _Moorish_ will be found in our quotations nearly as late as 1840. In Ceylon, the Straits, and the Dutch Colonies, the term _Moorman_ for a Musalman is still in common use. Indeed the word is still employed by the servants of Madras officers in speaking of Mahommedans, or of a certain class of these. MORO is still applied at Manilla to the Musulman Malays.

1498.—"... the MOORS never came to the house when this trading went on, and we became aware that they wished us ill, insomuch that when any of us went ashore, in order to annoy us they would spit on the ground, and say 'Portugal, Portugal.'"—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, p. 75.

" "For you must know, gentlemen, that from the moment you put into port here (Calecut) you caused disturbance of mind to the MOORS of this city, who are numerous and very powerful in the country."—_Correa_, Hak. Soc. 166.

1499.—"We reached a very large island called Sumatra, where pepper grows in considerable quantities.... The Chief is a MOOR, but speaking a different language."—_Santo Stefano_, in _India in the XVth Cent._ [7].

1505.—"Adì 28 zugno vene in Venetia insieme co Sier Alvixe de Boni un sclav MORO el qual portorono i spagnoli da la insula spagniola."—_MS._ in _Museo Civico_ at Venice. Here the term MOOR is applied to a native of Hispaniola!

1513.—"Hanc (Malaccam) rex MAURUS gubernabat."—_Emanuelis Regis Epistola_, f. 1.

1553.—"And for the hatred in which they hold them, and for their abhorrence of the name of _Frangue_, they call in reproach the Christians of our parts of the world _Frangues_ (see FIRINGHEE), just as we improperly call _them_ again _Moors_."—_Barros_, IV. iv. 16.

c. 1560.—"When we lay at Fuquien, we did see certain MOORES, who knew so little of their secte that they could say nothing else but that Mahomet was a MOORE, my father was a MOORE, and I am a MOORE."—_Reports of the Province of China_, done into English by _R. Willes_, in _Hakl._ ii. 557.

1563.—"And as to what you say of Ludovico Vartomano, I have spoken both here and in Portugal, with people who knew him here in India, and they told me that he went about here in the garb of a MOOR, and that he came back among us doing penance for his sins; and that the man never went further than Calecut and Cochin, nor indeed did we at that time navigate those seas that we now navigate."—_Garcia_, f. 30.

1569.—"... always whereas I have spoken of Gentiles is to be understood Idolaters, and whereas I speak of MOORES, I mean Mahomets secte."—_Caesar Frederike_, in _Hakl._ ii. 359.

1610.—"The King was fled for feare of the King of Makasar, who ... would force the King to turne MOORE, for he is a Gentile."—_Midleton_, in _Purchas_, i. 239.

1611.—"Les MORES du pay faisoiẽt courir le bruict, que les notres avoient esté battus."—_Wytfliet, H. des Indes_, iii. 9.

1648.—"King Jangier (Jehāngīr) used to make use of a reproach: That one _Portugees_ was better than three MOORS, and one Hollander or Englishman better than two Portugees."—_Van Twist_, 59.

c. 1665.—"Il y en a de MORES et de Gentils _Raspoutes_ (see RAJPOOT) parce que je savois qu'ils servent mieux que les MORES qui sont superbes, et ne veulent pas qu'on se plaigne d'eux, quelque sotise ou quelque tromperie qu'ils fassent."—_Thevenot_, v. 217.

1673.—"Their Crew were all MOORS (by which Word hereafter must be meant those of the Mahometan faith) apparell'd all in white."—_Fryer_, p. 24.

" "They are a Shame to our Sailors, who can hardly ever work without horrid Oaths and hideous Cursing and Imprecations; and these MOORMEN, on the contrary, never set their Hands to any Labour, but that they sing a Psalm or Prayer, and conclude at every joint Application of it, 'Allah, Allah,' invoking the Name of God."—_Ibid._ pp. 55-56.

1685.—"We putt out a peece of a Red Ancient to appear like a MOOR'S Vessel: not judging it safe to be known to be English; Our nation having lately gott an ill name by abusing ye Inhabitants of these Islands: but no boat would come neer us ..." (in the Maldives).—_Hedges, Diary_, March 9; [Hak. Soc. i. 190].

1688.—"LASCARS, who are MOORS of India."—_Dampier_, ii. 57.

1689.—"The place where they went ashore was a Town of the MOORS: Which name our Seamen give to all the Subjects of the great Mogul, but especially his _Mahometan_ Subjects; calling the Idolators, Gentous or _Rashboots_ (see RAJPOOT)."—_Dampier_, i. 507.

1747.—"We had the Misfortune to be reduced to almost inevitable Danger, for as our Success chiefly depended on the assistance of the MOORS, We were soon brought to the utmost Extremity by being abandoned by them."—_Letter from Ft. St. Geo. to the Court_, May 2 (India Office MS. Records).

1752.—"His successor Mr. Godehue ... even permitted him (Dupleix) to continue the exhibition of those marks of MOORISH dignity, which both Murzafa-jing and Sallabad-jing had permitted him to display."—_Orme_, i. 367.

1757.—In Ives, writing in this year, we constantly find the terms MOORMEN and MOORISH, applied to the forces against which Clive and Watson were

## acting on the Hoogly.

1763.—"From these origins, time has formed in India a mighty nation of near ten millions of Mahomedans, whom Europeans call MOORS."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, i. 24.

1770.—"Before the Europeans doubled the Cape of Good Hope, the MOORS, who were the only maritime people of India, sailed from Surat and Bengal to Malacca."—_Raynal_ (tr. 1777), i. 210.

1781.—"Mr. Hicky thinks it a Duty incumbent on him to inform his friends in particular, and the Public in General, that an attempt was made to Assassinate him last Thursday Morning between the Hours of One and two o'Clock, by two armed Europeans aided and assisted by a MOORMAN...."—_Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, April 7.

1784.—"Lieutenants Speediman and Rutledge ... were bound, circumcised, and clothed in MOORISH garments."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 15.

1797.—"Under the head of castes entitled to a favourable term, I believe you comprehend Brahmans, MOORMEN, merchants, and almost every man who does not belong to the Sudra or cultivating caste...."—_Minute of Sir T. Munro_, in _Arbuthnot_, i. 17.

1807.—"The rest of the inhabitants, who are MOORS, and the richer Gentoos, are dressed in various degrees and fashions."—_Ld. Minto in India_, p. 17.

1829.—"I told my MOORMAN, as they call the Mussulmans here, just now to ask the drum-major when the mail for the _Pradwan_ (?) was to be made up."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 2nd ed. p. 80.

1839.—"As I came out of the gate I met some young MOORISH dandies on horseback; one of them was evidently a 'crack-rider,' and began to show off."—_Letters from Madras_, p. 290.

MOORA, s. Sea Hind. _mūrā_, from Port. _amura_, Ital. _mura_; a tack (_Roebuck_).

MOORAH, s. A measure used in the sale of paddy at Bombay and in Guzerat. The true form of this word is doubtful. From Molesworth's _Mahr. Dict._ it would seem that _muḍā_ and _mudī_ are properly cases of rice-straw bound together to contain certain quantities of grain, the former larger and the latter smaller. Hence it would be a vague and varying measure. But there is a land measure of the same name. See _Wilson_, s.v. _Múdi_. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives MOODA, Mal. _mūta_, from _mūtu_, 'to cover,' "a fastening package; especially the packages in a circular form, like a Dutch cheese, fastened with wisps of straw, in which rice is made up in Malabar and Canara." The MOODA is said to be 1 cubic foot and 1,116 cubic inches, and equal to 3 Kulsies (see CULSEY).]

1554.—"(At Baçaim) the _Mura_ of _batee_ (see BATTA) contains 3 candis (see CANDY), which (_batee_) is rice in the husk, and after it is stript it amounts to a candy and a half, and something more."—_A. Nunes_, p. 30.

[1611.—"I send your worship by the bearer 10 MORAES of rice."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 116.]

1813.—

"Batty Measure.— * * * * * * 25 parahs make 1 MOORAH.[170] 4 candies " 1 MOORAH." _Milburn_, 2nd ed. p. 143.

MOORPUNKY, s. Corr. of _Mor-pankhī_, 'peacock-tailed,' or 'peacock-winged'; the name given to certain state pleasure-boats on the Gangetic rivers, now only (if at all) surviving at Murshīdābād. They are a good deal like the Burmese 'war-boats;' see cut in _Mission to Ava_ (Major Phayre's), p. 4. [A similar boat was the _Feelchehra_ (Hind. _fīl-chehra_, 'elephant-faced'). In a letter of 1784 Warren Hastings writes: "I intend to finish my voyage to-morrow in the _feelchehra_" (_Busteed, Echoes_, 3rd ed. 291).]

1767.—"Charges Dewanny, viz.:—

"A few MOORPUNGKEYS and _beauleahs_ (see BOLIAH) for the service of Mahomed Reza Khan, and on the service at the city some are absolutely necessary ... 25,000 : 0 : 0."—_Dacca Accounts_, in _Long_, 524.

1780.—"Another boat ... very curiously constructed, the MOOR-PUNKY: these are very long and narrow, sometimes extending to upwards of 100 feet in length, and not more than 8 feet in breadth; they are always paddled, sometimes by 40 men, and are steered by a large paddle from the stern, which rises in the shape of a peacock, a snake, or some other animal."—_Hodges_, 40.

[1785.—"... MOOR-PUNKEES, or peacock-boats, which are made as much as possible to resemble the peacock."—_Diary_, in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 450.]

MOORS, THE, s. The Hindustani language was in the 18th century commonly thus styled. The idiom is a curious old English one for the denomination of a language, of which 'broad Scots' is perhaps a type, and which we find exemplified in 'Malabars' (see MALABAR) for Tamil, whilst we have also met with _Bengals_ for Bengālī, with _Indostans_ for Urdū, and with _Turks_ for Turkish. The term _Moors_ is probably now entirely obsolete, but down to 1830, at least, some old officers of the Royal army and some old Madras civilians would occasionally use the term as synonymous with what the former would also call 'the black language.' [MOORS for Urdū was certainly in use among the old European pensioners at Chunār as late as 1892.]

The following is a transcript of the title-page of Hadley's Grammar, the earliest English Grammar of Hindustani:[171]

"Grammatical Remarks | on the | Practical and Vulgar Dialect | Of the | Indostan Language | commonly called MOORS | with a Vocabulary | English and MOORS. The Spelling according to | The Persian Orthography | Wherein are | References between Words resembling each other in | Sound and different in Significations | with Literal Translations and Explanations of the Com- | pounded Words and Circumlocutory Expressions | For the more easy attaining the Idiom of the Language | The whole calculated for

The Common Practice in Bengal.

"——Si quid novisti rectius istis, Candidus imperti; si non his utere mecum."

By Capt. GEORGE HADLEY. London: Printed for T. Cadell in the Strand. MDCCLXXII."

Captain Hadley's orthography is on a detestable system. He writes _chookerau, chookeree_, for _chhokrā, chhokrī_ ('boy, girl'); _dolchinney_ for _dāl-chīnī_ ('cinnamon'), &c. His etymological ideas also are loose. Thus he gives shrimps = _chînghra mutchee_, 'fish with legs and claws,' as if the word was from _chang_ (Pers.), 'a hook or claw.' _Bāgḍor_, 'a halter,' or as he writes, _baug-doore_, he derives from _dūr_, 'distance,' instead of _ḍor_, 'a rope.' He has no knowledge of the instrumental case with terminal _ne_, and he does not seem to be aware that _ham_ and _tum_ (_hum_ and _toom_, as he writes) are in reality plurals ('we' and 'you'). The grammar is altogether of a very primitive and tentative character, and far behind that of the R. C. Missionaries, which is referred to s.v. HINDOSTANEE. We have not seen that of Schulz (1745) mentioned under the same.

1752.—"The Centinel was sitting at the top of the gate, singing a MOORISH song."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, i. 272.

1767.—"In order to transact Business of any kind in this Countrey, you must at least have a smattering of the Language for few of the Inhabitants (except in great Towns) speak English. The original Language, of this Countrey (or at least the earliest we know of) is the Bengala or Gentoo.... But the politest Language is the MOORS or Mussulmans and Persian.... The only Language that I know anything of is the Bengala, and that I do not speak perfectly, for you may remember that I had a very poor knack at learning Languages."—_MS. Letter of James Rennell_, March 10.

1779.—"_C._ What language did Mr. Francis speak?

_W._ (_Meerum Kitmutgar_). The same as I do, in broken MOORS."—_Trial of_ Grand _v._ Philip Francis, quoted in _Echoes of Old Calcutta_, 226.

1783.—"MOORS, by not being written, bars all close application."—Letter in _Life of Colebrooke_, 13.

" "The language called 'MOORS' has a written character differing both from the Sanskrit and Bengalee character, it is called _Nagree_, which means 'writing.'"—Letter in _Mem. of Ld. Teignmouth_, i. 104.

1784.—

"Wild perroquets first silence broke, Eager of dangers near to prate; But they in English never spoke, And she began her MOORS of late." _Plassey Plain_, a Ballad by _Sir W. Jones_, in _Works_, ii. 504.

1788.—"_Wants Employment._ A young man who has been some years in Bengal, used to common accounts, understands _Bengallies_, MOORS, Portuguese...."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 286.

1789.—"... sometimes slept half an hour, sometimes not, and then wrote or talked Persian or MOORS till sunset, when I went to parade."—Letter of _Sir T. Munro_, i. 76.

1802.—"All business is transacted in a barbarous mixture of MOORS, Mahratta, and Gentoo."—_Sir T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 333.

1803.—"Conceive what society there will be when people speak what they don't think, in MOORS."—_M. Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 108.

1804.—"She had a MOORISH woman interpreter, and as I heard her give orders to her interpreter in the MOORISH language ... I must consider the conversation of the first authority."—_Wellington_, iii. 290.

" "_The Stranger's Guide to the Hindoostanic, or Grand Popular Language of India, improperly called_ MOORISH; _by_ J. Borthwick Gilchrist: _Calcutta_."

MOORUM, s. A word used in Western India for gravel, &c., especially as used in road-metal. The word appears to be Mahratti. Molesworth gives "_murūm_, a fissile kind of stone, probably decayed Trap." [_Murukallu_ is the Tel. name for LATERITE. (Also see CABOOK.)]

[1875.—"There are few places where MORRAM, or decomposed granite, is not to be found."—_Gribble, Cuddapah_, 247.

[1883.—"Underneath is MORAMBU, a good filtering medium."—_Le Fanu, Salem_, ii. 43.]

MOOTSUDDY, s. A native accountant. Hind. _mutaṣaddī_ from Ar. _mutaṣaddi_.

1683.—"Cossadass ye Chief Secretary, MUTSUDDIES, and ye Nabobs Chief Eunuch will be paid all their money beforehand."—_Hedges, Diary_, Jan. 6; [Hak. Soc. i. 61].

[1762.—"MUTTASUDDIES." See under GOMASTA.]

1785.—"This representation has caused us the utmost surprise. Whenever the MUTSUDDIES belonging to your department cease to yield you proper obedience, you must give them a severe flogging."—_Tippoo's Letters_, p. 2.

" "Old age has certainly made havock on your understanding, otherwise you would have known that the MUTUSUDDIES here are not the proper persons to determine the market prices there."—_Ibid._ p. 118.

[1809.—"The regular battalions have also been riotous, and confined their MOOTUSUDEE, the officer who keeps their accounts, and transacts the public business on the part of the commandant."—_Broughton, Letters_, ed. 1892, p. 135.]

MOPLAH, s. Malayāl. _māppila_. The usual application of this word is to the indigenous Mahommedans of Malabar; but it is also applied to the indigenous (so-called) Syrian Christians of Cochin and Travancore. In Morton's _Life of Leyden_ the word in the latter application is curiously misprinted as _madilla_. The derivation of the word is very obscure. Wilson gives _mā-pilla_, 'mother's son,' "as sprung from the intercourse of foreign colonists, who were persons unknown, with Malabar women." Nelson, as quoted below interprets the word as 'bridegroom' (it should however rather be 'son-in-law').[172] Dr. Badger suggests that it is from the Arabic verb _falaḥa_, and means 'a cultivator' (compare the _fellah_ of Egypt), whilst Mr. C. P. Brown expresses his conviction that it was a Tamil mispronunciation of the Arabic _mu'abbar_, 'from over the water.' No one of these greatly commends itself. [Mr. Logan (_Malabar_, ii. ccviii.) and the _Madras Glossary_ derive it from Mal. _ma_, Skt. _māha_, 'great,' and Mal. _piḷḷa_, 'a child.' Dr. Gundert's view is that _Māpiḷḷa_ was an honorary title given to colonists from the W., perhaps at first only to their representatives.]

1516.—"In all this country of Malabar there are a great quantity of Moors, who are of the same language and colour as the Gentiles of the country.... They call these Moors MAPULERS; they carry on nearly all the trade of the seaports."—_Barbosa_, 146.

1767.—"Ali Raja, the Chief of Cananore, who was a Muhammadan, and of the tribe called MAPILLA, rejoiced at the success and conquests of a Muhammadan Chief."—_H. of Hydur_, p. 184.

1782.—"... les MAPLETS reçurent les coutumes et les superstitions des Gentils, sous l'empire des quels ils vivoient. C'est pour se conformer aux usages des Malabars, que les enfans des MAPLETS n'héritent point de leurs pères, mais des frères de leurs mères."—_Sonnerat_, i. 193.

1787.—

"Of MOPLAS fierce your hand has tam'd, And monsters that your sword has maim'd." _Life and Letters of J. Ritson_, 1833, i. 114.

1800.—"We are not in the most thriving condition in this country. Polegars, nairs, and MOPLAS in arms on all sides of us."—_Wellington_, i. 43.

1813.—"At one period the MOPLAHS created great commotion in Travancore, and towards the end of the 17th century massacred the chief of Anjengo, and all the English gentlemen belonging to the settlement, when on a public visit to the Queen of Attinga."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 402; [2nd ed. i. 259].

1868.—"I may add in concluding my notice that the Kallans alone of all the castes of Madura call the Mahometans '_māpilleis_' or bridegrooms (MOPLAHS)."—_Nelson's Madura_, Pt. ii. 55.

MORA, s. Hind. _moṛhā_. A stool (_tabouret_); a footstool. In common colloquial use.

[1795.—"The old man, whose attention had been chiefly attracted by a Ramnaghur MORAH, of which he was desirous to know the construction, ... departed."—_Capt. Blunt_, in _Asiat. Res._, vii. 92.

[1843.—"Whilst seated on a round stool, or MONDAH, in the thanna, ... I entered into conversation with the thannadar...."—_Davidson, Travels in Upper India_, i. 127.]

MORCHAL, s. A fan, or a fly-whisk, made of peacock's feathers. Hind. _morch'hal_.

1673.—"All the heat of the Day they idle it under some shady Tree, at night they come in troops, armed with a great Pole, a MIRCHAL or Peacock's Tail, and a Wallet."—_Fryer_, 95.

1690.—(The heat) "makes us Employ our Peons in Fanning of us with MURCHALS made of Peacock's Feathers, four or five Foot long, in the time of our Entertainments, and when we take our Repose."—_Ovington_, 335.

[1826.—"They (Gosseins) are clothed in a ragged mantle, and carry a long pole, and a MIRCHAL, or peacock's tail."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 76.]

MORT-DE-CHIEN, s. A name for cholera, in use, more or less, up to the end of the 18th century, and the former prevalence of which has tended probably to the extraordinary and baseless notion that epidemic cholera never existed in India till the governorship of the Marquis of Hastings. The word in this form is really a corruption of the Portuguese MORDEXIM, shaped by a fanciful French etymology. The Portuguese word again represents the Konkani and Mahratti _moḍachī_, _moḍshī_, or _moḍwashī_, 'cholera,' from a Mahr. verb _moḍnen_, 'to break up, to sink' (as under infirmities, in fact 'to collapse'). The Guzaratī appears to be _moṛchi_ or _moṛachi_.

[1504.—Writing of this year Correa mentions the prevalence of the disease in the Samorin's army, but he gives it no name. "Besides other illness there was one almost sudden, which caused such a pain in the belly that a man hardly survived 8 hours of it."—_Correa_, i. 489.]

1543.—Correa's description is so striking that we give it almost at length: "This WINTER they had in Goa a mortal distemper which the natives call MORXY, and attacking persons of every quality, from the smallest infant at the breast to the old man of fourscore, and also domestic animals and fowls, so that it affected every living thing, male and female. And this malady attacked people without any cause that could be assigned, falling upon sick and sound alike, on the fat and the lean; and nothing in the world was a safeguard against it. And this malady attacked the stomach, caused as some experts affirmed by chill; though later it was maintained that no cause whatever could be discovered. The malady was so powerful and so evil that it immediately produced the symptoms of strong poison; _e.g._, vomiting, constant desire for water, with drying of the stomach; and cramps that contracted the hams and the soles of the feet, with such pains that the patient seemed dead, with the eyes broken and the nails of the fingers and toes black and crumpled. And for this malady our physicians never found any cure; and the patient was carried off in one day, or at the most in a day and night; insomuch that not ten in a hundred recovered, and those who did recover were such as were healed in haste with medicines of little importance known to the natives. So great was the mortality this season that the bells were tolling all day ... insomuch that the governor forbade the tolling of the church bells, not to frighten the people ... and when a man died in the hospital of this malady of MOREXY the Governor ordered all the experts to come together and open the body. But they found nothing wrong except that the paunch was shrunk up like a hen's gizzard, and wrinkled like a piece of scorched leather...."—_Correa_, iv. 288-289.

1563.—"_Page._—Don Jeronymo sends to beg that you will go and visit his brother immediately, for though this is not the time of day for visits, delay would be dangerous, and he will be very thankful that you come at once.

"_Orta._—What is the matter with the patient, and how long has he been ill?

"_Page._—He has got MORXI; and he has been ill two hours.

"_Orta._—I will follow you.

"_Ruano._—Is this the disease that kills so quickly, and that few recover from? Tell me how it is called by our people, and by the natives, and the symptoms of it, and the treatment you use in it.

"_Orta._—Our name for the disease is _Collerica passio_; and the Indians call it _morxi_; whence again by corruption we call it MORDEXI.... It is sharper here than in our own part of the world, for usually it kills in four and twenty hours. And I have seen some cases where the patient did not live more than ten hours. The most that it lasts is four days; but as there is no rule without an exception, I once saw a man with great constancy of virtue who lived twenty days continually throwing up ("_curginosa_"?) ... bile, and died at last. Let us go and see this sick man; and as for the symptoms you will yourself see what a thing it is."—_Garcia_, ff. 74_v_, 75.

1578.—"There is another thing which is useless called by them _canarin_, which the Canarin Brahman physicians usually employ for the _collerica passio_ sickness, which they call MORXI; which sickness is so sharp that it kills in fourteen hours or less."—_Acosta, Tractado_, 27.

1598.—"There reigneth a sicknesse called MORDEXIJN which stealeth uppon men, and handleth them in such sorte, that it weakeneth a man, and maketh him cast out all that he hath in his bodie, and many times his life withall."—_Linschoten_, 67; [Hak. Soc. i. 235; MORXI in ii. 22].

1599.—"The disease which in India is called MORDICIN. This is a species of Colic, which comes on in those countries with such force and vehemence that it kills in a few hours; and there is no remedy discovered. It causes evacuations by stool or vomit, and makes one burst with pain. But there is a herb proper for the cure, which bears the same name of MORDESCIN."—_Carletti_, 227.

1602.—"In those islets (off Aracan) they found bad and brackish water, and certain beans like ours both green and dry, of which they ate some, and in the same moment this gave them a kind of dysentery, which in India they corruptly call MORDEXIM, which ought to be _morxis_, and which the Arabs call _sachaiza_ (Ar. _hayẓat_), which is what Rasis calls _sahida_, a disease which kills in 24 hours. Its action is immediately to produce a sunken and slender pulse, with cold sweat, great inward fire, and excessive thirst, the eyes sunken, great vomitings, and in fact it leaves the natural power so collapsed (_derribada_) that the patient seems like a dead man."—_Couto_, Dec. IV. liv. iv. cap. 10.

c. 1610.—"Il regne entre eux vne autre maladie qui vient a l'improviste, ils la nomment MORDESIN, et vient auec grande douleur des testes, et vomissement, et crient fort, et le plus souvent en meurent."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ii. 19; [Hak. Soc. ii. 13].

1631.—"Pulvis ejus (Calumbac) ad scrup. unius pondus sumptus cholerae prodest, quam MORDEXI incolae vocant."—_Jac. Bontii_, lib. iv. p. 43.

1638.—"... celles qui y regnent le plus, sont celles qu'ils appellent MORDEXIN, qui tue subitement."—_Mandelslo_, 265.

1648.—See also the (questionable) _Voyages Fameux du Sieur Victor le Blanc_, 76.

c. 1665.—"Les Portugais appellent MORDECHIN les quatre sortes de Coliques qu'on souffre dans les Indes ou elles sont frequentes ... ceux qui ont la quatrième soufrent les trois maux ensemble, à savoir le vomissement, le flux de ventre, les extremes douleurs, et je crois que cette derniere est le Colera-Morbus."—_Thevenot_, v. 324.

1673.—"They apply Cauteries most unmercifully in a MORDISHEEN, called so by the Portugals, being a Vomiting with Looseness."—_Fryer_, 114.

[1674.—"The disease called MORDECHI generally commences with a violent fever, accompanied by tremblings, horrors and vomitings; these symptoms are generally followed by delirium and death." He prescribes a hot iron applied to the soles of the feet. He attributes the disease to indigestion, and remarks bitterly that at least the prisoners of the Inquisition were safe from this disease.—_Dellon, Relation de l'Inquisition de Goa_, ii. ch. 71.]

1690.—"The MORDECHINE is another Disease ... which is a violent Vomiting and Looseness."—_Ovington_, 350.

c. 1690.—_Rumphius_, speaking of the JACK-fruit (q.v.): "Non nisi vacuo stomacho edendus est, alias enim ... plerumque oritur _Passio Cholerica_, Portugallis MORDEXI dicta."—_Herb. Amb._, i. 106.

1702.—"Cette grande indigestion qu'on appelle aux Indes MORDECHIN, et que quelques uns de nos Français ont appellée MORT-DE-CHIEN."—_Lettres Edif._, xi. 156.

_Bluteau_ (s.v.) says MORDEXIM is properly a failure of digestion which is very perilous in those parts, unless the native remedy be used. This is to apply a thin rod, like a spit, and heated, under the heel, till the patient screams with pain, and then to slap the same part with the sole of a shoe, &c.

1705.—"Ce mal s'appelle MORT-DE-CHIEN."—_Luillier_, 113.

The following is an example of literal translation, as far as we know, unique:

1716.—"The extraordinary distempers of this country (I. of Bourbon) are the _Cholick_, and what they call the _Dog's Disease_, which is cured by burning the heel of the patient with a hot iron."—_Acct. of the I. of Bourbon_, in _La Roque's Voyage to Arabia the Happy_, &c., E.T. London, 1726, p. 155.

1727.—"... the MORDEXIN (which seizes one suddenly with such oppression and palpitation that he thinks he is going to die on the spot)."—_Valentijn_, v. (Malabar) 5.

c. 1760.—"There is likewise known, on the Malabar coast chiefly, a most violent disorder they call the MORDECHIN; which seizes the patient with such fury of purging, vomiting, and tormina of the intestines, that it will often carry him off in 30 hours."—_Grose_, i. 250.

1768.—"This (cholera morbus) in the East Indies, where it is very frequent and fatal, is called MORT-DE-CHIEN."—_Lind, Essay on Diseases incidental to Hot Climates_, 248.

1778.—In the Vocabulary of the Portuguese _Grammatica Indostana_, we find MORDECHIM, as a Portuguese word, rendered in Hind. by the word _badazmi_, _i.e._ _bad-haẓmī_, 'dyspepsia' (p. 99). The most common modern Hind. term for cholera is Arab. _haiẓah_. The latter word is given by Garcia de Orta in the form _hachaiza_, and in the quotation from Couto as _sachaiza_ (?). Jahāngīr speaks of one of his nobles as dying in the Deccan, of _haiẓah_, in A.D. 1615 (see note to _Elliot_, vi. 346). It is, however, perhaps not to be assumed that _haiẓah_ always means cholera. Thus Macpherson mentions that a violent epidemic, which raged in the Camp of Aurangzīb at Bījapur in 1689, is called so. But in the history of Khāfi Khān (_Elliot_, vii. 337) the general phrases _ta'ūn_ and _wabā_ are used in reference to this disease, whilst the description is that of bubonic plague.

1781.—"Early in the morning of the 21st June (1781) we had two men seized with the MORT-DE-CHIEN."—_Curtis, Diseases of India_, 3rd ed., Edinb., 1807.

1782.—"Les indigestions appellées dans l'Inde MORT-DE-CHIEN, sont fréquentes. Les Castes qui mangent de la viande, nourriture trop pesante pour un climat si chaud, en sont souvent attaquées...."—_Sonnerat_, i. 205. This author writes just after having described two epidemics of cholera under the name of _Flux aigu_. He did not apprehend that this was in fact the real MORT-DE-CHIEN.

1783.—"A disease generally called 'MORT-DE-CHIEN' at this time (during the defence of Onore) raged with great violence among the native inhabitants."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iv. 122.

1796.—"Far more dreadful are the consequences of the above-mentioned intestinal colic, called by the Indians _shani_, MORDEXIM, and also _Nircomben_. It is occasioned, as I have said, by the winds blowing from the mountains ... the consequence is that malignant and bilious slimy matter adheres to the bowels, and occasions violent pains, vomiting, fevers, and stupefaction; so that persons attacked with the disease die very often in a few hours. It sometimes happens that 30 or 40 persons die in this manner, in one place, in the course of the day.... In the year 1782 this disease raged with so much fury that a great many persons died of it."—_Fra Paolino_, E.T. 409-410 (orig. see p. 353). As to the names used by Fra Paolino, for his _Shani_ or _Ciani_, we find nothing nearer than Tamil and Mal. _sanni_, 'convulsion, paralysis.' (Winslow in his _Tamil Dict._ specifies 13 kinds of _sanni_. _Komben_ is explained as 'a kind of cholera or smallpox' (!); and _nir-komben_ ('water-k.') as a kind of cholera or bilious diarrhœa.) Paolino adds: "La _droga amara_ costa assai, e non si poteva amministrare a tanti miserabili che perivano. Adunque in mancanza di questa droga amara noi distillasimo in _Tàgara_, o acqua vite di coco, molto sterco di cavalli (!), e l'amministrammo agl'infermi. Tutti quelli che prendevano questa guarivano."

1808.—"MÔRCHEE or MORTSHEE (Guz.) and _Môdee_ (Mah.). A morbid affection in which the symptoms are convulsive action, followed by evacuations of the first passage up and down, with intolerable tenesmus, or twisting-like sensation in the intestines, corresponding remarkably with the cholera-morbus of European synopsists, called by the country people in England (?) MORTISHEEN, and by others MORD-DU-CHIEN and MAUA DES CHIENES, as if it had come from France."—_R. Drummond, Illustrations_, &c. A curious notice; and the author was, we presume, from his title of "Dr.," a medical man. We suppose for _England_ above should be read _India_.

The next quotation is the latest instance of the _familiar_ use of the word that we have met with:

1812.—"General M—— was taken very ill three or four days ago; a kind of fit—MORT DE CHIEN—the doctor said, brought on by eating too many radishes."—_Original Familiar Correspondence between Residents in India_, &c., Edinburgh, 1846, p. 287.

1813.—"MORT DE CHIEN is nothing more than the highest degree of Cholera Morbus."—_Johnson, Infl. of Tropical Climate_, 405.

The second of the following quotations evidently refers to the outbreak of cholera mentioned, after Macpherson, in the next paragraph.

1780.—"I am once or twice a year (!) subject to violent attacks of CHOLERA MORBUS, here called MORT-DE-CHIEN...."—_Impey to Dunning_, quoted by _Sir James Stephen_, ii. 339.

1781.—"The Plague is now broke out in Bengal, and rages with great violence; it has swept away already above 4000 persons. 200 or upwards have been buried in the different Portuguese churches within a few days."—_Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, April 21.

These quotations show that cholera, whether as an epidemic or as sporadic disease, is no new thing in India. Almost in the beginning of the Portuguese expeditions to the East we find apparent examples of the visitations of this terrible scourge, though no precise name is given in the narratives. Thus we read in the Life of Giovanni da Emboli, an adventurous young Florentine who served with the Portuguese, that, arriving in China in 1517, the ships' crews were attacked by a _pessima malatia di frusso_ (virulent flux) of such kind that there died thereof about 70 men, and among these Giovanni himself, and two other Florentines (_Vita_, in _Archiv. Stor. Ital._ 33). Correa says that, in 1503, 20,000 men died of a like disease in the army of the Zamorin. We have given above Correa's description of the terrible Goa pest of 1543, which was most evidently cholera. Madras accounts, according to Macpherson, first mention the disease at Arcot in 1756, and there are frequent notices of it in that neighbourhood between 1763 and 1787. The Hon. R. Lindsay speaks of it as raging at Sylhet in 1781, after carrying off a number of the inhabitants of Calcutta (_Macpherson_, see the quotation of 1781 above). It also raged that year at Ganjam, and out of a division of 5000 Bengal troops under Col. Pearse, who were on the march through that district, 1143 were in a few days sent into hospital, whilst "death raged in the camp with a horror not to be described." The earliest account from the pen of an English physician is by Dr. Paisley, and is dated Madras, Feby. 1774. In 1783 it broke out at Hardwār Fair, and is said, in less than 8 days, to have carried off 20,000 pilgrims. The paucity of cases of cholera among European troops in the returns up to 1817, is ascribed by Dr. Macnamara to the way in which facts were disguised by the current nomenclature of disease. It need not perhaps be denied that the outbreak of 1817 marked a great recrudescence of the disease. But it is a fact that some of the more terrible features of the epidemic, which are then spoken of as quite new, had been prominently described at Goa nearly three centuries before.

See on this subject an article by Dr. J. Macpherson in _Quarterly Review_, for Jany. 1867, and a _Treatise on Asiatic Cholera_, by C. Macnamara, 1876. To these, and especially to the former, we owe several facts and references; though we had recorded quotations relating to MORDEXIN and its identity with cholera some years before even the earlier of these publications.

MORDEXIM, MORDIXIM, s. Also the name of a sea-fish. Bluteau says 'a fish found at the Isle of Quixembe on the Coast of Mozambique, very like _bogas_ (?) or river-pikes.'

MOSELLAY, n.p. A site at Shīrāz often mentioned by Hāfiz as a favourite spot, and near which is his tomb.

c. 1350.—

"Boy! let yon liquid ruby flow, And bid thy pensive heart be glad, Whate'er the frowning zealots say; Tell them that Eden cannot show A stream so clear as Rocnabad; A bower so sweet as MOSSELLAY." _Hafiz_, rendered by _Sir W. Jones_.

1811.—"The stream of Rúknabád murmured near us; and within three or four hundred yards was the MOSSELLÁ and the Tomb of Hafiz."—_W. Ouseley's Travels_, i. 318.

1813.—"Not a shrub now remains of the bower of MOSSELLA, the situation of which is now only marked by the ruins of an ancient tower."—_Macdonald Kinneir's Persia_, 62.

MOSQUE, s. There is no room for doubt as to the original of this word being the Ar. _masjid_, 'a place of worship,' literally the place of _sujūd_, _i.e._ 'prostration.' And the probable course is this. _Masjid_ becomes (1) in Span. _mezquita_, Port. _mesquita_;[173] (2) Ital. _meschita_, _moschea_; French (old) _mosquete_, _mosquée_; (3) Eng. _mosque_. Some of the quotations might suggest a different course of modification, but they would probably mislead.

Apropos of _masjid_ rather than of mosque we have noted a ludicrous misapplication of the word in the advertisement to a newspaper story. "_Musjeed_ the Hindoo: Adventures with the Star of India in the Sepoy Mutiny of 1857." The _Weekly Detroit Free Press, London_, July 1, 1882.

1336.—"Corpusque ipsius perditissimi Pseudo-prophetae ... in civitate quae Mecha dicitur ... pro maximo sanctuario conservatur in pulchrâ ipsorum Ecclesiâ quam MULSCKET vulgariter dicunt."—_Gul. de Boldensele_, in _Canisii Thesaur. ed. Basnage_, iv.

1384.—"Sonvi le MOSQUETTE, cioe chiese de' Saraceni ... dentro tutte bianche ed intonicate ed ingessate."—_Frescobaldi_, 29.

1543.—"And with the stipulation that the 5000 _larin tangas_ which in old times were granted, and are deposited for the expenses of the MIZQUITAS of Baçaim, are to be paid from the said duties as they always have been paid, and in regard to the said MIZQUITAS and the prayers that are made in them there shall be no innovation whatever."—Treaty at Baçaim of the Portuguese with King Bador of Çanbaya (Bahādur Shāh of Guzerat) in _S. Botelho, Tombo_, 137.

1553.—"... but destined yet to unfurl that divine and royal banner of the Soldiery of Christ ... in the Eastern regions of Asia, amidst the infernal MESQUITAS of Arabia and Persia, and all the PAGODES of the heathenism of India, on this side and beyond the Ganges."—_Barros_, I. i. 1.

[c. 1610.—"The principal temple, which they call _Oucourou_ MISQUITTE" (_Hukuru miskitu_, 'Friday mosque').—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 72.]

1616.—"They are very jealous to let their women or MOSCHEES be seen."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_, i. 537; [Hak. Soc. ii. 21].

[1623.—"We went to see upon the same Lake a MESCHITA, or temple of the Mahometans."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 69.]

1634.—

"Que a de abominação MESQUITA immũda Casa, a Deos dedicada hoje se veja." _Malaca Conquistada_, l. xii. 43.

1638.—Mandelslo unreasonably applies the term to all sorts of pagan temples, _e.g._—

"Nor is it only in great Cities that the _Benjans_ have their many MOSQUEYS...."—E.T. 2nd ed. 1669, p. 52.

"The King of _Siam_ is a _Pagan_, nor do his Subjects know any other Religion. They have divers MOSQUEES, Monasteries, and Chappels."—_Ibid._ p. 104.

c. 1662.—"... he did it only for love to their Mammon; and would have sold afterwards for as much more St. Peter's ... to the Turks for a MOSQUITO."—_Crowley_, Discourse concerning the Govt. of O. Cromwell.

1680.—Consn. Ft. St. Geo. March 28: "Records the death of Cassa Verona ... and a dispute arising as to whether his body should be burned by the _Gentues_ or buried by the _Moors_, the latter having stopped the procession on the ground that the deceased was a Mussleman and built a MUSSEET in the Towne to be buried in, the Governor with the advice of his Council sent an order that the body should be burned as a _Gentue_, and not buried by the _Moors_, it being apprehended to be of dangerous consequence to admit the Moors such pretences in the Towne."—_Notes and Exts._ No. iii. p. 14.

1719.—"On condition they had a COWLE granted, exempting them from paying the Pagoda or MUSQUEET duty."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 301.

1727.—"There are no fine Buildings in the City, but many large Houses, and some Caravanserays and MUSCHEITS."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 161; [ed. 1774, i. 163].

c. 1760.—"The Roman Catholic Churches, the Moorish MOSCHS, the Gentoo Pagodas, the worship of the Parsees, are all equally unmolested and tolerated."—_Grose_, i. 44.

[1862.—"... I slept at a MUSHEED, or village house of prayer."—_Brinckman, Rifle in Cashmere_, 78.]

MOSQUITO, s. A gnat is so called in the tropics. The word is Spanish and Port. (dim. of _mosca_, 'a fly'), and probably came into familiar English use from the East Indies, though the earlier quotations show that it was _first_ brought from S. America. A friend annotates here: "Arctic mosquitoes are worst of all; and the Norfolk ones (in the Broads) beat Calcutta!"

It is related of a young Scotch lady of a former generation who on her voyage to India had heard formidable, but vague accounts of this terror of the night, that on seeing an elephant for the first time, she asked: "Will yon be what's called a MUSQUEETAE?"

1539.—"To this misery was there adjoyned the great affliction, which the Flies and Gnats (_por parte dos atabões e_ MOSQUITOS), that coming out of the neighbouring Woods, bit and stung us in such sort, as not one of us but was gore blood."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xxiii.), in _Cogan_, p. 29.

1582.—"We were oftentimes greatly annoyed with a kind of flie, which in the Indian tongue is called _Tiquari_, and the Spanish call them MUSKITOS."—_Miles Phillips_, in _Hakl._ iii. 564.

1584.—"The 29 Day we set Saile from Saint Iohns, being many of vs stung before upon Shoare with the MUSKITOS; but the same night we tooke a Spanish Frigat."—_Sir Richard Greenevile's Voyage_, in _Hakl._ iii. 308.

1616 and 1673.—See both _Terry_ and _Fryer_ under CHINTS.

1662.—"At night there is a kind of insect that plagues one mightily; they are called MUSCIETEN,—it is a kind that by their noise and sting cause much irritation."—_Saar_, 68-69.

1673.—"The greatest Pest is the MOSQUITO, which not only wheals, but domineers by its continual Hums."—_Fryer_, 189.

1690.—(The Governor) "carries along with him a _Peon_ or Servant to Fan him, and drive away the busie Flies, and troublesome MUSKETOES. This is done with the Hair of a Horse's Tail."—_Ovington_, 227-8.

1740.—"... all the day we were pestered with great numbers of MUSCATOS, which are not much unlike the gnats in _England_, but more venomous...."—_Anson's Voyage_, 9th ed., 1756, p. 46.

1764.—

"MOSQUITOS, sandflies, seek the sheltered roof, And with full rage the stranger guest assail, Nor spare the sportive child." —_Grainger_, bk. i.

1883.—"Among rank weeds in deserted Bombay gardens, too, there is a large, speckled, unmusical MOSQUITO, raging and importunate and thirsty, which will give a new idea in pain to any one that visits its haunts."—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 27.

MOTURPHA, s. Hind. from Ar. _muḥtarafa_, but according to C. P. B. _mu'tarifa_; [rather Ar. _muḥtarifa_, _muḥtarif_, 'an artizan']. A name technically applied to a number of miscellaneous taxes in Madras and Bombay, such as were called SAYER (q.v.), in Bengal.

[1813.—"MOHTEREFA. An artificer. Taxes, personal and professional, on artificers, merchants and others; also on houses, implements of agriculture, looms, &c., a branch of the SAYER."—_Gloss. 5th Report_, s.v.

1826.—"... for example, the tax on merchants, manufacturers, &c. (called MOHTURFA)...."—_Grant Duff, H. of the Mahrattas_, 3rd ed. 356.]

MOULMEIN, n.p. This is said to be originally a Talaing name _Mut-mwoa-lem_, syllables which mean (or may be made to mean) 'one-eye-destroyed'; and to account for which a cock-and-bull legend is given (probably invented for the purpose): "Tradition says that the city was founded ... by a king with three eyes, having an extra eye in his forehead, but that by the machinations of a woman, the eye in his forehead was destroyed...." (_Mason's Burmah_, 2nd ed. p. 18). The Burmese corrupted the name into _Mau-la-yaing_, whence the foreign (probably Malay) form _Maulmain_. The place so called is on the opposite side of the estuary of the Salwin R. from MARTABAN (q.v.), and has entirely superseded that once famous port. Moulmein, a mere site, was chosen as the headquarters of the Tenasserim provinces, when those became British in 1826 after the first Burmese War. It has lost political importance since the annexation of Pegu, 26 years later, but is a thriving city which numbered in 1881, 53,107 inhabitants; [in 1891, 55,785].

MOUNT DELY, n.p. (See DELLY, MOUNT.)

MOUSE-DEER, s. The beautiful little creature, _Meminna indica_ (Gray), [_Tragulus meminna_, the Indian Chevrotain (_Blanford, Mammalia_, 555),] found in various parts of India, and weighing under 6 lbs., is so called. But the name is also applied to several pigmy species of the genus _Tragulus_, found in the Malay regions, [where, according to Mr. Skeat, it takes in popular tradition the place of Brer Rabbit, outwitting even the tiger, elephant, and crocodile.] All belong to the family of Musk-deer.

MUCHÁN, s. Hind. _machān_, Dekh. _manchān_, Skt. _maṅcha_. An elevated platform; such as the floor of huts among the Indo-Chinese races; or a stage or scaffolding erected to watch a tiger, to guard a field, or what not.

c. 1662.—"As the soil of the country is very damp, the people do not live on the ground-floor, but on the MACHÁN, which is the name for a raised floor."—_Shihábuddín Tálish_, by _Blochmann_, in _J. A. S. B._ xli. Pt. i. 84.

[1882.—"In a shady green MECHAN in some fine tree, watching at the cool of evening...."—_Sanderson, Thirteen Years_, 3rd ed. 284.]

MUCHWA, s. Mahr. _machwā_, Hind. _machuā_, _machwā_. A kind of boat or barge in use about Bombay.

MUCKNA, s. Hind. _makhnā_, [which comes from Skt. _matkuna_, 'a bug, a flea, a beardless man, an elephant without tusks']. A male elephant without tusks or with only rudimentary tusks. These latter are familiar in Bengal, and still more so in Ceylon, where according to Sir S. Baker, "not more than one in 300 has tusks; they are merely provided with short grubbers, projecting generally about 3 inches from the upper jaw, and about 2 inches in diameter." (_The Rifle and Hound in Ceylon_, 11.) Sanderson (_13 Years among the Wild Beasts of India_, [3rd ed. 66]) says: "On the Continent of India _mucknas_, or elephants _born_ without tusks, are decidedly rare ... _Mucknas_ breed in the herds, and the peculiarity is not hereditary or transmitted." This author also states that out of 51 male elephants captured by him in Mysore and Bengal only 5 were _mucknas_. But the definition of a _makhnā_ in Bengal is that which we have given, including those animals which possess only feminine or rudimentary tusks, the 'short grubbers' of Baker; and these latter can hardly be called rare among domesticated elephants. This may be partially due to a preference in purchasers.[174] The same author derives the term from _mukh_, 'face'; but the reason is obscure. Shakespear and Platts give the word as also applied to 'a cock without spurs.'

c. 1780.—"An elephant born with the left tooth only is reckoned sacred; with black spots in the mouth unlucky, and not saleable; the MUKNA or elephant born without teeth is thought the best."—_Hon. R. Lindsay_ in _Lives of the Lindsays_, iii. 194.

MUCOA, MUKUVA, n.p. Malayal. and Tamil, _mukkuvan_ (sing.), 'a diver,' and _mukkuvar_ (pl.). [Logan (_Malabar_, ii. Gloss. s.v.) derives it from Drav. _mukkuha_, 'to dive'; the _Madras Gloss._ gives Tam. _muzhugu_, with the same meaning.] A name applied to the fishermen of the western coast of the Peninsula near C. Comorin. [But Mr. Pringle (_Diary, Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. iii. 187) points out that formerly as now, the word was of much more general application. Orme in a passage quoted below employs it of boatmen at Karikal. The use of the word extended as far N. as Madras, and on the W. coast; it was not confined to the extreme S.] It was among these, and among the corresponding class of PARAVARS on the east coast, that F. Xavier's most noted labours in India occurred.

1510.—"The fourth class are called MECHUA, and these are fishers."—_Varthema_, 142.

1525.—"And Dom João had secret speech with a married Christian whose wife and children were inside the fort, and a valiant man, with whom he arranged to give him 200 PARDAOS (and that he gave him on the spot) to set fire to houses that stood round the fort.... So this Christian, called Duarte Fernandes ... put on a lot of old rags and tags, and powdered himself with ashes after the fashion of _jogues_ (see JOGEE) ... also defiling his hair with a mixture of oil and ashes, and disguising himself like a regular _jogue_, whilst he tied under his rags a parcel of gunpowder and pieces of slow-match, and so commending himself to God, in which all joined, slipped out of the fort by night, and as the day broke, he came to certain huts of MACUAS, which are fishermen, and began to beg alms in the usual palaver of the _jogues_, _i.e._ prayers for their long life and health, and the conquest of enemies, and easy deliveries for their womenkind, and prosperity for their children, and other grand things."—_Correa_, ii. 871.

1552.—Barros has MUCUARIA, 'a fisherman's village.'

1600.—"Those who gave the best reception to the Gospel were the MACÓAS; and, as they had no church in which to assemble, they did so in the fields and on the shores, and with such fervour that the Father found himself at times with 5000 or 6000 souls about him."—_Lucena, Vida do P. F. Xavier_, 117.

[c. 1610.—"These mariners are called MOUCOIS."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 314.]

1615.—"Edixit ut MACUAE omnes, id est vilissima plebecula et piscatu vivens, Christiana sacra susciperent."—_Jarric_, i. 390.

1626.—"The MUCHOA or MECHOE are Fishers ... the men Theeues, the women Harlots, with whom they please...."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 553.

1677.—Resolved "to raise the rates of hire of the _Mesullas_ (see MUSSOOLA) boatmen called MACQUARS."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consn._, Jan 12, in _Notes and Exts._ No. i. 54.

[1684.—"The MAQUAS or Boatmen ye Ordinary Astralogers (_sic_) for weather did ... prognosticate great Rains...."—_Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. iii. 131.]

1727.—"They may marry into lower Tribes ... and so may the MUCKWAS, or Fishers, who, I think, are a higher tribe than the _Poulias_ (see POLEA)."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 310, [ed. 1744, i. 312].

[1738.—"Gastos com Nairos, Tibas, MAQUAS."—Agreement, in _Logan, Malabar_, ii. 36.]

1745.—"The MACOAS, a kind of Malabars, who have specially this business, and, as we might say, the exclusive privilege in all that concerns sea-faring."—_Norbert_, i. 227-8.

1746.—"194 MACQUARS attending the sea-side at night ... (P.) 8 : 8 : 40."—_Account of Extraordinary Expenses, at Ft. St. David_ (India Office MS. Records).

1760.—"Fifteen _massoolas_ (see MUSSOOLA) accompanied the ships; they took in 170 of the troops, besides the MACOAS, who are the black fellows that row them."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, iii. 617.

[1813.—"The MUCKWAS or MACUARS of Tellicherry are an industrious, useful set of people."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 202.]

MUDDÁR, s. Hind. _madār_, Skt. _mandāra_; _Calotropis procera_, R. Brown, N.O. _Asclepiadaceae_. One of the most common and widely diffused plants in uncultivated plains throughout India. In Sind the bark fibre is used for halters, &c., and experiment has shown it to be an excellent material worth £40 a ton in England, if it could be supplied at that rate; but the cost of collection has stood in the way of its utilisation. The seeds are imbedded in a silky floss, used to stuff pillows. This also has been the subject of experiment for textile use, but as yet without practical success. The plant abounds with an acrid milky juice which the Rājputs are said to employ for infanticide. (_Punjab Plants._) The plant is called AK in Sind and throughout N. India.

MUDDLE, s. (?) This word is only known to us from the clever—perhaps too clever—little book quoted below. The word does not seem to be known, and was probably a misapprehension of BUDLEE. [Even Mr. Brandt and Mrs. Wyatt are unable to explain this word. The former does not remember hearing it. Both doubt its connection with BUDLEE. Mrs. Wyatt suggests with hesitation Tamil _muder_, "boiled rice," _mudei-palli_, "the cook-house."]

1836-7.—"Besides all these acknowledged and ostensible attendants, each servant has a kind of MUDDLE or double of his own, who does all the work that can be put off upon him without being found out by his master or mistress."—_Letters from Madras_, 38.

" "They always come accompanied by their Vakeels, a kind of Secretaries, or interpreters, or flappers,—their MUDDLES in short; everybody here has a MUDDLE, high or low."—_Letters from Madras_, 86.

MUFTY, s.

A. Ar. _Muftī_, an expounder of the Mahommedan Law, the utterer of the _fatwā_ (see FUTWAH). Properly the _Muftī_ is above the _Kāẓī_ who carries out the judgment. In the 18th century, and including Regulation IX. of 1793, which gave the Company's Courts in Bengal the reorganization which substantially endured till 1862, we have frequent mention of both _Cauzies_ and _Mufties_ as authorized expounders of the Mahommedan Law; but, though Kāẓīs were nominally maintained in the Provincial Courts down to their abolition (1829-31), practically the duty of those known as Kāẓīs became limited to quite different objects and the designation of the Law-officer who gave the _futwā_ in our District Courts was _Maulavī_. The title _Muftī_ has been long obsolete within the limits of British administration, and one might safely say that it is practically unknown to any surviving member of the Indian Civil Service, and never was heard in India as a living title by any Englishman now surviving. (See CAZEE, LAW-OFFICER, MOOLVEE).

B. A slang phrase in the army, for 'plain clothes.' No doubt it is taken in some way from A, but the transition is a little obscure. [It was perhaps originally applied to the attire of dressing-gown, smoking-cap, and slippers, which was like the Oriental dress of the _Muftī_ who was familiar in Europe from his appearance in Moliere's _Bourgeois Gentilhomme_. Compare the French _en Pekin_.]

A.—

1653.—"Pendant la tempeste vne femme INDUSTANI mourut sur notre bord; vn MOUFTI Persan de la Secte des Schaï (see SHEEAH) assista à cette derniere extrémité, luy donnant esperance d'vne meilleure vie que celle-cy, et d'vn Paradis, où l'on auroit tout ce que l'on peut desirer ... et la fit changer de Secte...."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 281.

1674.—"Resolve to make a present to the Governors of Changulaput and Pallaveram, old friends of the Company, and now about to go to Golcondah, for the marriage of the former with the daughter of the King's MUFTI or Churchman."—_Fort St. Geo. Consn._, March 26. In _Notes and Exts._, No. i. 30.

1767.—"3d. You will not let the CAUZY or MUFTY receive anything from the tenants unlawfully."—_Collectors' Instructions_, in _Long_, 511.

1777.—"The CAZI and MUFTIS now deliver in the following report, on the right of inheritance claimed by the widow and nephew of Shabaz Beg Khan...."—_Report on the Patna Cause_, quoted in _Stephen's Nuncomar and Impey_, ii. 167.

1793.—"§ XXXVI. The CAUZIES and MUFTIS of the provincial Courts of Appeal, shall also be CAUZIES and MUFTIES of the courts of circuit in the several divisions, and shall not be removable, except on proof to the satisfaction of the Governor-General in Council that they are incapable, or have been guilty of misconduct...."—_Reg. IX. of 1793._

[c. 1855.—

"Think'st thou I fear the dark vizier, Or the MUFTI'S vengeful arm?" _Bon Gaultier, The Cadi's Daughter._]

MUGG, n.p. Beng. _Magh_. It is impossible to deviate without deterioration from Wilson's definition of this obscure name: "A name commonly applied to the natives of Arakan, particularly those bordering on Bengal, or residing near the sea; the people of Chittagong." It is beside the question of its origin or proper application, to say, as Wilson goes on to say, on the authority of Lieut. (now Sir Arthur) Phayre, that the Arakanese disclaim the title, and restrict it to a class held in contempt, viz. the descendants of Arakanese settlers on the frontier of Bengal by Bengali mothers. The proper names of foreign nations in any language do not require the sanction of the nation to whom they are applied, and are often not recognised by the latter. German is not the German name for the Germans, nor Welsh the Welsh name for the Welsh, nor Hindu (originally) a Hindu word, nor China a Chinese word. The origin of the present word is very obscure. Sir A. Phayre kindly furnishes us with this note: "There is good reason to conclude that the name is derived from _Maga_, the name of the ruling race for many centuries in _Magadha_ (modern Behar). The kings of Arakan were no doubt originally of this race. For though this is not distinctly expressed in the histories of Arakan, there are several legends of Kings from Benares reigning in that country, and one regarding a Brahman who marries a native princess, and whose descendants reign for a long period. I say this, although Buchanan appears to reject the theory (see _Montg. Martin_, ii. 18 _seqq._)" The passage is quoted below.

On the other hand the Mahommedan writers sometimes confound Buddhists with fire-worshippers, and it seems possible that the word may have been Pers. _magh_ = 'magus.' [See _Risley, Tribes and Castes_, ii. 28 _seq._] The Chittagong Muggs long furnished the best class of native cooks in Calcutta; hence the meaning of the last quotation below.

1585.—"The MOGEN, which be of the kingdom of Recon (see ARAKAN) and Rame, be stronger than the King of Tipara; so that Chatigam or PORTO GRANDE (q.v.) is often under the King of Recon."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 389.

c. 1590.—(In a country adjoining Pegu) "there are mines of ruby and diamond and gold and silver and copper and petroleum and sulphur and (the lord of that country) has war with the tribe of MAGH about the mines; also with the tribe of Tipara there are battles."—_Āīn_ (orig.) i. 388; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 120].

c. 1604.—"_Defeat of the_ MAGH _Rájá_.—This short-sighted Rájá ... became elated with the extent of his treasures and the number of his elephants.... He then openly rebelled, and assembling an army at Sunárgánw laid seige to a fort in that vicinity ... Rájá Mán Singh ... despatched a force.... These soon brought the MAGH Rájá and all his forces to action ... regardless of the number of his boats and the strength of his artillery."—_Ináyatullah_, in _Elliot_, vi. 109.

1638.—"Submission of Manek Ráí, the MAG Rájá of Chittagong."—_Abdul-Hamíd Lahori_, in do. vii. 66.

c. 1665.—"These many years there have always been in the Kingdom of _Rakan_ or _Moy_ (read MOG) some _Portuguese_, and with them a great number of their _Christian_ Slaves, and other _Franguis_.... _That_ was the refuge of the Run-aways from _Goa_, _Ceilan_, _Cochin_, _Malague_ (see MALACCA), and all these other places which the Portugueses formerly held in the _Indies_."—_Bernier_, E.T. p. 53; [ed. _Constable_, 109].

1676.—"In all _Bengala_ this King (of _Arakan_) is known by no other name but the King of MOGUE."—_Tavernier_, E.T. i. 8.

1752.—"... that as the time of the MUGS draws nigh, they request us to order the pinnace to be with them by the end of next month."—In _Long_, p. 87.

c. 1810.—"In a paper written by Dr. Leyden, that gentleman supposes ... that Magadha is the country of the people whom we call MUGGS.... The term MUGG, these people assured me, is never used by either themselves or by the Hindus, except when speaking the jargon commonly called Hindustani by Europeans...."—_F. Buchanan_, in _Eastern India_, ii. 18.

1811.—"MUGS, a dirty and disgusting people, but strong and skilful. They are somewhat of the Malayan race."—_Solvyns_, iii.

1866.—"That vegetable curry was excellent. Of course your cook is a MUG?"—_The Dawk Bungalow_, 389.

MUGGUR, s. Hind. and Mahr. _magar_ and _makar_, from Skt. _makara_ 'a sea-monster' (see MACAREO). The destructive broad-snouted crocodile of the Ganges and other Indian rivers, formerly called _Crocodilus biporcatus_, now apparently subdivided into several sorts or varieties.

1611.—"Alagaters or Crocodiles there called MURGUR _match_...."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 436. The word is here intended for _magar-mats_ or _machh_, 'crocodile-fish.'

[1876.—See under NUZZER.]

1878.—"The MUGGUR is a gross pleb, and his features stamp him as low-born. His manners are coarse."—_Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 82-3.

1879.—"En route I killed two crocodiles; they are usually called alligators, but that is a misnomer. It is the MUGGER ... these MUGGERS kill a good many people, and have a playful way of getting under a boat, and knocking off the steersman with their tails, and then swallowing him afterwards."—_Pollok, Sport_, &c., i. 168.

1881.—"Alligator leather attains by use a beautiful gloss, and is very durable ... and it is possible that our rivers contain a sufficient number of the two varieties of crocodile, the MUGGAR and the _garial_ (see GAVIAL) for the tanners and leather-dressers of Cawnpore to experiment upon."—_Pioneer Mail_, April 26.

MUGGRABEE, n.p. Ar. _maghrabī_, 'western.' This word, applied to western Arabs, or Moors proper, is, as might be expected, not now common in India. It is the term that appears in the Hayraddin MOGRABBIN of _Quentin Durward_. From _gharb_, the root of this word, the Spaniards have the province of ALGARVE, and both Spanish and Portuguese have GARBIN, a west wind. [The magician in the tale of Alaeddin is a _Maghrabī_, and to this day in Languedoc and Gascony _Maugraby_ is used as a term of cursing. (_Burton, Ar. Nights_, x. 35, 379). MUGGERBEE is used for a coin (see GUBBER).]

1563.—"The proper tongue in which Avicena wrote is that which is used in Syria and Mesopotamia and in Persia and in Tartary (from which latter Avicena came) and this tongue they call _Araby_; and that of our Moors they call MAGARABY, as much as to say Moorish of the West...."—_Garcia_, f. 19_v_.

MULL, s. A contraction of MULLIGATAWNY, and applied as a distinctive sobriquet to members of the Service belonging to the Madras Presidency, as Bengal people are called QUI-HIS, and Bombay people DUCKS or BENIGHTED.

[1837.—"The MULLS have been excited also by another occurrence ... affecting rather the trading than fashionable world."—_Asiatic Journal_, December, p. 251.]

[1852.—"... residents of Bengal, Bombay, and Madras are, in Eastern parlance, designated 'Qui Hies,' 'Ducks,' and 'MULLS.'"—_Notes and Queries_, 1st ser. v. 165.]

1860.—"It ys ane darke Londe, and ther dwellen ye _Cimmerians_ whereof speketh _Homerus Poeta_ in his _Odysseia_, and to thys Daye thei clepen _Tenebrosi_ or 'ye Benyghted ffolke.' Bot thei clepen hemselvys MULLYS from _Mulligatawnee_ wh^{ch} ys ane of theyr goddys from w^{ch} thei ben ysprong."—Ext. from a lately discovered MS. of _Sir John Maundeville_.

MULLIGATAWNY, s. The name of this well-known soup is simply a corruption of the Tamil _milagu-tannīr_, 'pepper-water'; showing the correctness of the popular belief which ascribes the origin of this excellent article to Madras, whence—and not merely from the complexion acquired there—the sobriquet of the preceding article.

1784.—

"In vain our hard fate we repine; In vain on our fortune we rail; On MULLAGHEE-TAWNY we dine, Or CONGEE, in Bangalore Jail." _Song_ by a Gentleman of the Navy (one of Hyder's Prisoners), in _Seton-Karr_, i. 18.

[1823.—"... in a brasen pot was MULUGU TANNI, a hot vegetable soup, made chiefly from pepper and capsicums."—_Hoole, Missions in Madras_, 2nd ed. 249.]

MULMULL, s. Hind. _malmal_; Muslin.

[c. 1590.—"MALMAL, per piece ... 4 R."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 94.]

1683.—"Ye said Ellis told your Petitioner that he would not take 500 Pieces of your Petitioner's MULMULLS unless your Petitioner gave him 200 Rups. which your Petitioner being poor could not do."—_Petition of Rogoodee_, Weaver of Hugly, in _Hedges, Diary_, March 26; [Hak. Soc. i. 73].

1705.—"MALLE-MOLLES et autre diverses sortes de toiles ... stinquerques et les belles mousselines."—_Luillier_, 78.

MUNCHEEL, MANJEEL, s. This word is proper to the S.W. coast; Malayal. _manjīl_, _mañchal_, from Skt. _maṅcha_. It is the name of a kind of hammock-litter used on that coast as a substitute for palankin or dooly. It is substantially the same as the DANDY of the Himālaya, but more elaborate. Correa describes but does not name it.

1561.—"... He came to the factory in a litter which men carried on their shoulders. These are made with thick canes, bent upwards and arched, and from them are suspended some clothes half a fathom in width, and a fathom and a half in length; and at the extremities pieces of wood to sustain the cloth hanging from the pole; and upon this cloth a mattress of the same size as the cloth ... the whole very splendid, and as rich as the gentlemen ... may desire."—_Correa, Three Voyages_, &c., p. 199.

1811.—"The Inquisition is about a quarter of a mile distant from the convent, and we proceeded thither in MANJEELS."—_Buchanan, Christian Researches_, 2nd ed., 171.

1819.—"MUNCHEEL, a kind of litter resembling a sea-cot or hammock, hung to a long pole, with a moveable cover over the whole, to keep off the sun or rain. Six men will run with one from one end of the Malabar coast to the other, while twelve are necessary for the lightest palanquin."—_Welsh_, ii. 142.

1844.—"MUNCHEELS, with poles complete.... Poles, MUNCHEEL-, Spare."—_Jameson's Bombay Code, Ordnance Nomenclature._

1862.—"We ... started ... in MUNSHEELS or hammocks, slung to bamboos, with a shade over them, and carried by six men, who kept up unearthly yells the whole time."—_Markham, Peru and India_, 353.

c. 1886.—"When I landed at Diu, an officer met me with a MUNCHEEL for my use, viz. a hammock slung to a pole, and protected by an awning."—_M.-Gen. R. H. Keatinge._

A form of this word is used at Réunion, where a kind of palankin is called "le MANCHY." It gives a title to one of Leconte de Lisle's Poems:

c. 1858.—

"Sous un nuage frais de claire mousseline Tous les dimanches au matin, Tu venais à la ville en MANCHY de rotin, Par les rampes de la colline." _Le_ MANCHY.

The word has also been introduced by the Portuguese into Africa in the forms _maxilla_, and _machilla_.

1810.—"... tangas, que elles chamão MAXILAS."—_Annaes Maritimas_, iii. 434.

1880.—"The Portuguese (in Quilliman) seldom even think of walking the length of their own street, and ... go from house to house in a sort of palanquin, called here a MACHILLA (pronounced _masheela_). This usually consists of a pole placed upon the shoulders of the natives, from which is suspended a long plank of wood, and upon that is fixed an old-fashioned-looking chair, or sometimes two. Then there is an awning over the top, hung all round with curtains. Each MACHILLA requires about 6 to 8 bearers, who are all dressed alike in a kind of livery."—_A Journey in E. Africa_, by _M. A. Pringle_, p. 89.

MUNGOOSE, s. This is the popular Anglo-Indian name of the Indian ichneumons, represented in the South by _Mangusta Mungos_ (Elliot), or _Herpestes griseus_ (Geoffroy) of naturalists, and in Bengal by _Herpestes malaccensis_. [Blanford (_Mammalia_, 119 _seqq._) recognises eight species, the "Common Indian Mungoose" being described as _Herpestes mungo_.] The word is Telugu, _mangīsu_, or _mungīsa_. In Upper India the animal is called _newal_, _neolā_, or _nyaul_. Jerdon gives _mangūs_ however as a Deccani and Mahr. word; [Platts gives it as dialectic, and very doubtfully derives it from Skt. _makshu_, 'moving quickly.' In Ar. it is _bint-'arūs_, 'daughter of the bridegroom,' in Egypt _kitt_ or _katt Farāūn_, 'Pharaoh's cat' (_Burton, Ar. Nights_, ii. 369)].

1673.—"... a MONGOOSE is akin to a Ferret...."—_Fryer_, 116.

1681.—"The knowledge of these antidotal herbs they have learned from the MOUNGGUTIA, a kind of Ferret."—_Knox_, 115.

1685.—"They have what they call a MANGUS, creatures something different from ferrets; these hold snakes in great antipathy, and if they once discover them never give up till they have killed them."—_Ribeyro_, f. 56_v_.

Bluteau gives the following as a quotation from a _History of Ceylon_, tr. from Portuguese into French, published at Paris in 1701, p. 153. It is in fact the gist of an anecdote in Ribeyro.

"There are persons who cherish this animal and have it to sleep with them, although it is ill-tempered, for they prefer to be bitten by a MANGUS to being killed by a snake."

1774.—"He (the Dharma Raja of Bhootan) has got a little lap-dog and a MUNGOOS, which he is very fond of."—_Bogle's Diary_, in _Markham's Tibet_, 27.

1790.—"His (Mr. Glan's) experiments have also established a very curious fact, that the ichneumon, or MUNGOOSE, which is very common in this country, and kills snakes without danger to itself, does not use antidotes ... but that the poison of snakes is, to this animal, innocent."—Letter in _Colebrooke's Life_, p. 40.

1829.—"Il MONGÙSE animale simile ad una donnola."—_Papi_, in _de Gubernatis, St. dei Viagg. Ital._, p. 279.

MUNJEET, s. Hind. _majīṭh_, Skt. _maṅjishṭha_; a dye-plant (_Rubia cordifolia_, L., N.O. _Cinchonaceae_); 'Bengal Madder.'

MUNNEEPORE, n.p. Properly _Manipūr_; a quasi-independent State lying between the British district of Cachar on the extreme east of Bengal, and the upper part of the late kingdom of Burma, and in fact including a part of the watershed between the tributaries of the Brahmaputra and those of the Irawadi. The people are of genuinely Indo-Chinese and Mongoloid aspect, and the State, small and secluded as it is, has had its turn in temporary conquest and domination, like almost all the States of Indo-China from the borders of Assam to the mouth of the Mekong. Like the other Indo-Chinese States, too, Manipūr has its royal chronicle, but little seems to have been gathered from it. The Rājas and people have, for a period which seems uncertain, professed Hindu religion. A disastrous invasion of Manipūr by Alompra, founder of the present Burmese dynasty, in 1755, led a few years afterwards to negotiations with the Bengal Government, and the conclusion of a treaty, in consequence of which a body of British sepoys was actually despatched in 1763, but eventually returned without reaching Manipūr. After this, intercourse practically ceased till the period of our first Burmese War (1824-25), when the country was overrun by the Burmese, who also entered Cachar; and British troops, joined with a Manipūrī force, expelled them. Since then a British officer has always been resident at Manipūr, and at one time (c. 1838-41) a great deal of labour was expended on opening a road between Cachar and Manipūr. [The murder of Mr. Quinton, Chief-Commissioner of Assam, and other British officers at Manipūr, in the close of 1890, led to the infliction of severe punishment on the leaders of the outbreak. The Mahārāja, whose abdication led to this tragedy, died in Calcutta in the following year, and the State is now under British management during the minority of his successor.]

This State has been called by a variety of names. Thus, in Rennell's _Memoir_ and maps of India it bears the name of MECKLEY. In Symes's _Narrative_, and in maps of that period, it is CASSAY; names, both of which have long disappeared from modern maps. _Meckley_ represents the name (_Makli?_) by which the country was known in Assam; _Mogli_ (apparently a form of the same) was the name in Cachar; _Ka-sé_ or _Ka-thé_ (according to the Ava pronunciation) is the name by which it is known to the Shans or Burmese.

1755.—"I have carried my Arms to the _confines_ of CHINA ... on the other quarter I have reduced to my subjection the major part of the Kingdom of CASSAY; whose Heir I have taken captive, see there he sits behind you...."—Speech of _Alompra_ to _Capt. Baker_ at _Momchabue_. _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 152.

1759.—"CASSAY, which ... lies to the N. Westward of AVA, is a Country, so far as I can learn, hitherto unheard of in Europe...."—_Letter_, dd. 22 June 1759, in _ibid._ 116.

[1762.—"... the President sent the Board a letter which he had received from Mr. Verelst at Chittagong, containing an invitation which had been made to him and his Council by the Rajah of MECKLEY to assist him in obtaining redress ... from the Burmas...."—Letter, in _Wheeler, Early Records_, 291.]

1763.—"MECKLEY is a Hilly Country, and is bounded on the North, South, and West by large tracts of _Cookie Mountains_, which prevent any intercourse with the countries beyond them; and on the East[175] by the Burampoota (see BURRAMPOOTER); beyond the Hills, to the North by Asam and _Poong_; to the West Cashar; to the South and East the BURMAH Country, which lies between Meckley and China.... The _Burampoota_ is said to divide, somewhere to the north of _Poong_, into two large branches, one of which passes through ASAM, and down by the way of _Dacca_, the other through POONG into the Burma Country."—_Acct. of Meckley_, by _Nerher Doss Gosseen_, in _Dalrymple's Or. Rep._, ii. 477-478.

" "... there is about _seven days plain country_ between MONEYPOOR and BURAMPOOTA, after crossing which, about _seven days, Jungle and Hills_, to the inhabited border of the Burmah country."—_Ibid._ 481.

1793.—"... The first ridge of mountains towards Thibet and Bootan, forms the limit of the survey to the north; to which I may now add, that the surveys extend no farther eastward, than the frontiers of Assam and MECKLEY.... The space between Bengal and China, is occupied by the province of MECKLEY and other districts, subject to the King of Burmah, or Ava...."—_Rennell's Memoir_, 295.

1799.—(Referring to 1757). "Elated with success Alompra returned to Monchaboo, now the seat of imperial government. After some months ... he took up arms against the CASSAYERS.... Having landed his troops, he was preparing to advance to MUNNEPOORA, the capital of CASSAY, when information arrived that the Peguers had revolted...."—_Symes, Narrative_, 41-42.

" "All the troopers in the King's service are natives of CASSAY, who are much better horsemen than the Birmans."—_Ibid._ 318.

1819.—"Beyond the point of Negraglia (see NEGRAIS), as far as Azen (see ASSAM), and even further, there is a small chain of mountains that divides Aracan and CASSÉ from the Burmese...."—_Sangermano_, p. 33.

1827.—"The extensive area of the Burman territory is inhabited by many distinct nations or tribes, of whom I have heard not less than eighteen enumerated. The most considerable of these are the proper Burmans, the Peguans or Talains, the Shans or people of Lao, the CASSAY, or more correctly Kathé...."—_Crawfurd's Journal_, 372.

1855.—"The weaving of these silks ... gives employment to a large body of the population in the suburbs and villages round the capital, especially to the MUNNIPOORIANS, or KATHÉ, as they are called by the Burmese.

"These people, the descendants of unfortunates who were carried off in droves from their country by the Burmans in the time of King Mentaragyi and his predecessors, form a very great proportion ... of the metropolitan population, and they are largely diffused in nearly all the districts of Central Burma.... Whatever work is in hand for the King or for any of the chief men near the capital, these people supply the labouring hands; if boats have to be manned they furnish the rowers; and whilst engaged on such tasks any remuneration they may receive is very scanty and uncertain."—_Yule, Mission to Ava_, 153-154.

MUNSUBDAR. Hind. from Pers. _manṣabdār_, 'the holder of office or dignity' (Ar. _manṣab_). The term was used to indicate quasi-feudal dependents of the Mogul Government who had territory assigned to them, on condition of their supplying a certain number of horse, 500, 1000 or more. In many cases the title was but nominal, and often it was assumed without warrant. [Mr. Irvine discusses the question at length and represents _manṣab_ by "the word '_rank_,' as its object was to settle precedence and fix gradation of pay; it did not necessarily imply the exercise of any particular office, and meant nothing beyond the fact that the holder was in the employ of the State, and bound in return to yield certain services when called upon." (_J.R.A.S._, July 1896, pp. 510 _seqq._)]

[1617.—"... slew one of them and twelve MAANCIPDARES."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 417; in ii. 461, "MANCIPDARIES."

[1623.—"... certain Officers of the Militia, whom they call MANSUBDÀR."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 97.]

c. 1665.—"MANSEBDARS are Cavaliers of _Manseb_, which is particular and honourable Pay; not so great indeed as that of the _Omrahs_ ... they being esteemed as little _Omrahs_, and of the rank of those, that are advanced to that dignity."—_Bernier_, E.T. p. 67; [ed. _Constable_, 215].

1673.—"MUNSUBDARS or petty _omrahs_."—_Fryer_, 195.

1758.—"... a MUNSUBDAR or commander of 6000 horse."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 278.

MUNTRA, s. Skt. _mantra_, 'a text of the Vedas; a magical formula.'

1612.—"... Trata da causa primeira, segundo os livros que tem, chamados Terum MANDRA mole" (_mantra-mūla_, _mūla_ 'text').—_Couto_, Dec. V. liv. vi. cap. 3.

1776.—"MANTUR—a text of the Shaster."—_Halhed, Code_, p. 17.

1817.—"... he is said to have found the great MANTRA, spell or talisman."—_Mill, Hist._ ii. 149.

MUNTREE, s. Skt. _Mantri_. A minister or high official. The word is especially affected in old Hindu States, and in the Indo-Chinese and Malay States which derive their ancient civilisation from India. It is the word which the Portuguese made into MANDARIN (q.v.).

1810.—"When the Court was full, and Ibrahim, the son of Candu the merchant, was near the throne, the Raja entered.... But as soon as the Rajah seated himself, the MUNTRIES and high officers of state arrayed themselves according to their rank."—In a Malay's account of Government House at Calcutta, transl. by Dr. Leyden, in _Maria Graham_, p. 200.

[1811.—"MANTRI." See under ORANKAY.

[1829.—"The MANTRIS of Mewar prefer estates to pecuniary stipend, which gives more consequence in every point of view."—_Tod, Annals_, Calcutta reprint, i. 150.]

MUNZIL, s. Ar. _manzil_, 'descending or alighting,' hence the halting place of a stage or march, a day's stage.

1685.—"We were not able to reach Obdeen-deen (ye usual MENZILL) but lay at a sorry CARAVAN SARAI."—_Hedges, Diary_, July 30; [Hak. Soc. i. 203. In i. 214, MANZEILL].

MUSCÁT, n.p., properly _Măskăt_. A port and city of N.E. Arabia; for a long time the capital of 'Omān. (See IMAUM.)

[1659.—"The Governor of the city was Chah-Navaze-kan ... descended from the ancient Princes of MACHATE...."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 73.]

1673.—"MUSCHAT." See under IMAUM.

MUSIC. There is no matter in which the sentiments of the people of India differ more from those of Englishmen than on that of music, and curiously enough the one kind of Western music which they appreciate, and seem to enjoy, is that of the bagpipe. This is testified by Captain Munro in the passage quoted below; but it was also shown during Lord Canning's visit to Lahore in 1860, in a manner which dwells in the memory of one of the present writers. The escort consisted of part of a Highland regiment. A venerable Sikh chief who heard the pipes exclaimed: 'That is indeed music! it is like that which we hear of in ancient story, which was so exquisite that the hearers became insensible (_behosh_).'

1780.—"The bagpipe appears also to be a favourite instrument among the natives. They have no taste indeed for any other kind of music, and they would much rather listen to this instrument a whole day than to an organ for ten minutes."—_Munro's Narrative_, 33.

MUSK, s. We get this word from the Lat. _muschus_, Greek μόσχος, and the latter must have been got, probably through Persian, from the Skt. _mushka_, the literal meaning of which is rendered in the old English phrase 'a cod of musk.' The oldest known European mention of the article is that which we give from St. Jerome; the oldest medical prescription is in a work of Aetius, of Amida (c. 540). In the quotation from Cosmas the word used is μόσχος, and _kastūri_ is a Skt. name, still, according to Royle, applied to the musk-deer in the Himālaya. The transfer of the name to (or from) the article called by the Greeks καστόριον, which is an analogous product of the beaver, is curious. The Musk-deer (_Moschus moschiferus_, L.) is found throughout the Himālaya at elevations rarely (in summer) below 8000 feet, and extends east to the borders of Szechuen, and north to Siberia.

c. 390.—"Odoris autem suavitas, et diversa thymiamata, et amomum, et cyphi, oenanthe, MUSCUS, et peregrini muris pellicula, quod dissolutis et amatoribus conveniat, nemo nisi dissolutus negat."—_St. Jerome_, in Lib. Secund. _adv. Jovinianum_, ed. _Vallarsii_, ii. col. 337.

c. 545.—"This little animal is the MUSK (μόσχος). The natives call it in their own tongue καστοῦρι. They hunt it and shoot it, and binding tight the blood collected about the navel they cut this off, and this is the sweet smelling part of it, and what we call MUSK."—_Cosmas Indicopleustes_, Bk. xi.

["MUSKE commeth from Tartaria.... There is a certaine beast in Tartaria, which is wilde and big as a wolfe, which beast they take aliue, and beat him to death with small stanes y^t his blood may be spread through his whole body, then they cut it in pieces, and take out all the bones, and beat the flesh with the blood in a mortar very smal, and dry it, and make purses to put it in of the skin, and these be the Cods of MUSKE."—_Caesar Frederick_, in _Hakl._ ii. 372.]

1673.—"MUSK. It is best to buy it in the Cod ... that which openeth with a bright Mosk colour is best."—_Fryer_, 212.

MUSK-RAT, s. The popular name of the _Sorex caerulescens_, Jerdon, [_Crocidura caerulea_, Blanford], an animal having much the figure of the common shrew, but nearly as large as a small brown rat. It diffuses a strong musky odour, so penetrative that it is commonly asserted to affect bottled beer by running over the bottles in a cellar. As Jerdon judiciously observes, it is much more probable that the corks have been affected before being used in bottling; [and Blanford (_Mammalia,_ 237) writes that "the absurd story ... is less credited in India than it formerly was, owing to the discovery that liquors bottled in Europe and exported to India are not liable to be tainted."] When the female is in heat she is often seen to be followed by a string of males giving out the odour strongly. Can this be the _mus peregrinus_ mentioned by St. Jerome (see MUSK), as P. Vincenzo supposes?

c. 1590.—"Here (in Tooman Bekhrad, n. of Kabul R.) are also MICE that have a fine MUSKY SCENT."—_Ayeen_, by _Gladwin_ (1800) ii. 166; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 406].

[1598.—"They are called sweet smelling RATTES, for they have a smell as if they were full of MUSKE."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 303.]

1653.—"Les rats d'Inde sont de deux sortes.... La deuxiesme espece que les Portugais appellent _cheroso_ ou odoriferant est de la figure d'vn furet" (a ferret), "mais extremement petit, sa morseure est veneneuse. Lorsqu'il entre en vne chambre l'on le sent incontinent, et l'on l'entend crier _krik, krik, krik_."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 256. I may note on this that Jerdon says of the _Sorex murinus_,—the large musk-rat of China, Burma, and the Malay countries, extending into Lower Bengal and Southern India, especially the Malabar coast, where it is said to be the common species (therefore probably that known to our author),—that the bite is considered venomous by the natives (_Mammals_, p. 54), [a belief for which, according to Blanford (_l.c._ p. 236), there is no foundation].

1672.—P. Vincenzo Maria, speaking of his first acquaintance with this animal (_il ratto del musco_), which occurred in the Capuchin Convent at Surat, says with simplicity (or malignity?): "I was astonished to perceive an odour so fragrant[176] in the vicinity of those most religious Fathers, with whom I was at the moment in conversation."—_Viaggio_, p. 385.

1681.—"This country has its vermin also. They have a sort of Rats they call MUSK-RATS, because they smell strong of musk. These the inhabitants do not eat of, but of all other sorts of Rats they do."—_Knox_, p. 31.

1789.—H. Munro in his _Narrative_ (p. 34) absurdly enough identifies this animal with the BANDICOOT, q.v.

1813.—See _Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 42; [2nd. ed. i. 26].

MUSLIN, s. There seems to be no doubt that this word is derived from Mosul (Mauṣal or Mauṣil) on the Tigris,[177] and it has been from an old date the name of a texture, but apparently not always that of the thin semi-transparent tissue to which we now apply it. Dozy (p. 323) says that the Arabs employ _mauṣili_ in the same sense as our word, quoting the _Arabian Nights_ (Macnaghten's ed., i. 176, and ii. 159), in both of which the word indicates the material of a _fine_ turban. [Burton (i. 211) translates 'Mosul stuff,' and says it may mean either of 'Mosul fashion,' or muslin.] The quotation from Ives, as well as that from Marco Polo, seems to apply to a different texture from what we call muslin.

1298.—"All the cloths of gold and silk that are called MOSOLINS are made in this country (Mausul)."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. i. chap. 5.

c. 1544.—"_Almussoli_ est regio in Mesopotamia, in qua texuntur telae ex bombyce valde pulchrae, quae apud Syros et Aegyptios et apud mercatores Venetos appellantur MUSSOLI, ex hoc regionis nomine. Et principes Aegyptii et Syri, tempore aestatis sedentes in loco honorauiliori induunt vestes ex hujusmodi MUSSOLI."—_Andreae Bellunensis_, Arabicorum nominum quae in libris _Avicennae_ sparsim legebantur _Interpretatio_.

1573.—"... you have all sorts of Cotton-works, Handkerchiefs, long Fillets, Girdles ... and other sorts, by the _Arabians_ called MOSSELLINI (after the Country _Mussoli_, from whence they are brought, which is situated in Mesopotamia), by us MUSLIN."—_Rauwolff_, p. 84.

c. 1580.—"For the rest the said Agiani (misprint for Bagnani, BANYANS) wear clothes of white MUSSOLO or _sessa_ (?); having their garments very long and crossed over the breast."—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 33_b_.

1673.—"Le drap qu'on estend sur les matelas est d'une toille aussy fine que de la MOUSCELINE."—App. to _Journal d'Ant. Galland_, ii. 198.

1685.—"I have been told by several, that MUSCELIN (so much in use here for cravats) and _Calligo_ (!), and the most of the Indian linens, are made of nettles, and I see not the least improbability but that they may be made of the fibres of them."—_Dr. Hans Sloane to Mr. Ray_, in _Ray Correspondence_, 1848, p. 163.

c. 1760.—"This city (Mosul)'s manufacture is MUSSOLIN [read MUSSOLEN] (a cotton cloth) which they make very strong and pretty fine, and sell for the European and other markets."—_Ives, Voyage_, p. 324.

MUSNUD, s. H.—Ar. _masnad_, from root _sanad_, 'he leaned or rested upon it.' The large cushion, &c., used by native Princes in India, in place of a throne.

1752.—"Salabat-jing ... went through the ceremony of sitting on the MUSNUD or throne."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, i. 250.

1757.—"On the 29th the Colonel went to the Soubah's Palace, and in the presence of all the Rajahs and great men of the court, led him to the MUSLAND...."—_Reflexions by Luke Scrafton, Esq._, ed. 1770, p. 93.

1803.—"The Peshwah arrived yesterday, and is to be seated on the MUSNUD."—_A. Wellesley_, in _Munro's Life_, i. 343.

1809.—"In it was a MUSNUD, with a carpet, and a little on one side were chairs on a white cloth."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 346.

1824.—"They spread fresh carpets, and prepared the royal MUSNUD, covering it with a magnificent shawl."—_Hajji Baba_, ed. 1835, p. 142.

1827.—"The Prince Tippoo had scarcely dismounted from his elephant, and occupied the MUSNUD, or throne of cushions."—_Sir W. Scott, Surgeon's Daughter_, ch. xiv.

MUSSALLA, s. P.—H. (with change of sense from Ar. _maṣāliḥ_, pl. of _maṣlaḥa_) 'materials, ingredients,' lit. 'things for the good of, or things or affairs conducive to good.' Though sometimes used for the ingredients of any mixture, _e.g._ to form a cement, the most usual application is to spices, curry-stuffs and the like. There is a tradition of a very gallant Governor-General that he had found it very tolerable, on a sharp but brief campaign, to "rough it on CHUPRASSIES and MUSSAULCHEES" (qq.v.), meaning _chupatties_ and _mussalla_.

1780.—"A dose of MARSALL, or purgative spices."—_Munro, Narrative_, 85.

1809.—"At the next hut the woman was grinding MISSALA or curry-stuff on a flat smooth stone with another shaped like a rolling pin."—_Maria Graham_, 20.

MUSSAUL, s. Hind. from Ar. _mash'al_, 'a torch.' It is usually made of rags wrapt round a rod, and fed at intervals with oil from an earthen pot.

c. 1407.—"Suddenly, in the midst of the night they saw the Sultan's camp approaching, accompanied by a great number of MASHAL."—_Abdurazzāk_, in _N. & Exts._ xiv. Pt. i. 153.

1673.—"The _Duties_[178] march like Furies with their lighted MUSSALS in their hands, they are Pots filled with Oyl in an Iron Hoop like our Beacons, and set on fire by stinking rags."—_Fryer_, 33.

1705.—"... flambeaux qu'ils appellent MANSALLES."—_Luillier_, 89.

1809.—"These MUSSAL or link-boys."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 17.

1810.—"The MOSAUL, or flambeau, consists of old rags, wrapped very closely round a small stick."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 219.

[1813.—"These nocturnal processions illumined by many hundred MASSAULS or torches, illustrate the parable of the ten virgins...."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 274.

[1857.—"Near him was another Hindoo ... he is called a MUSSAL; and the lamps and lights are his special department."—_Lady Falkland, Chow-Chow_, 2nd ed. i. 35.]

MUSSAULCHEE, s. Hind. _mash'alchī_ from _mash'al_ (see MUSSAUL), with the Turkish termination _chī_, generally implying an agent. [In the _Arabian Nights_ (_Burton_, i. 239) _al-masha'ilī_ is the executioner.] The word properly means a link-boy, and was formerly familiar in that sense as the epithet of the person who ran alongside of a palankin on a night journey, bearing a MUSSAUL. "In Central India it is the special duty of the barber (_nāī_) to carry the torch; hence _nāī_ commonly = 'torch-bearer'" (_M.-Gen. Keatinge_). The word [or sometimes in the corrupt form MUSSAUL] is however still more frequent as applied to a humble domestic, whose duty was formerly of a like kind, as may be seen in the quotation from Ld. Valentia, but who now looks after lamps and washes dishes, &c., in old English phrase 'a scullion.'

1610.—"He always had in service 500 MASSALGEES."—_Finch_, in _Purchas_, i. 432.

1662.—(In Asam) "they fix the head of the corpse rigidly with poles, and put a lamp with plenty of oil, and a MASH'ALCHÍ [torch-bearer] alive into the vault, to look after the lamp."—_Shihábuddín Tálish_, tr. by _Blochmann_, in _J.A.S.B._ xli. Pt. i. 82.

[1665.—"They (flambeaux) merely consist of a piece of iron hafted in a stick, and surrounded at the extremity with linen rags steeped in oil, which are renewed ... by the MASALCHIS, or link boys, who carry the oil in long narrow-necked vessels of iron or brass."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 361.]

1673.—"Trois MASSALGIS du Grand Seigneur vinrent faire honneur à M. l'Ambassadeur avec leurs feux allumés."—_Journal d'Ant. Galland_, ii. 103.

1686.—"After strict examination he chose out 2 persons, the _Chout_ (_Chous?_), an Armenian, who had charge of watching my tent that night, and my MOSSALAGEE, a person who carries the light before me in the night."—_Hedges, Diary_, July 2; [Hak. Soc. i. 232].

[1775.—"... MASHARGUES, Torch-bearers."—Letter of _W. Mackrabie_, in _Francis, Letters_, i. 227.]

1791.—"... un MASOLCHI, ou porte-flambeau, pour la nuit."—_B. de St. Pierre, La Chaumière Indienne_, 16.

1809.—"It is universally the custom to drive out between sunset and dinner. The MASSALCHEES, when it grows dark, go out to meet their masters on their return, and run before them, at the full rate of eight miles an hour, and the numerous lights moving along the esplanade produce a singular and pleasing effect."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 240.

1813.—"The occupation of MASSAULCHEE, or torch-bearer, although generally allotted to the village barber, in the purgannas under my charge, may vary in other districts."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 417; [2nd ed. ii. 43].

1826.—"After a short conversation, they went away, and quickly returned at the head of 200 men, accompanied by MUSSALCHEES or torch-bearers."—_Pandurang Hari_, 557; [ed. 1873, ii. 69].

[1831.—"... a MOSSOLEI, or man to light up the place."—_Asiatic Journal_, N.S. v. 197.]

MUSSENDOM, CAPE, n.p. The extreme eastern point of Arabia, at the entrance of the Persian Gulf. Properly speaking, it is the extremity of a small precipitous island of the name, which protrudes beyond the N.E. horn of 'Omān. The name is written _Masándim_ in the map which Dr. Badger gives with his _H. of 'Oman_. But it is _Rās Masandam_ (or possibly _Masandum_) in the _Mohit_ of Sidi 'Ali Kapudān (_J. As. Soc. Ben._, v. 459). Sprenger writes _Mosandam_ (_Alt. Geog. Arabiens_, p. 107). [Morier gives another explanation (see the quotation below).]

1516.—"... it (the coast) trends to the N.E. by N. 30 leagues until Cape MOCONDON, which is at the mouth of the Sea of Persia."—_Barbosa_, 32.

1553.—"... before you come to Cape MOÇANDAN, which Ptolemy calls _Asaboro_ (Ἀσαβῶν ἄκρον) and which he puts in 23½°, but which we put in 26°; and here terminates our first division" (of the Eastern Coasts).—_Barros_, I. ix. 1.

1572.—

"Olha o cabo Asabóro que chamado Agora he MOÇANDÃO dos navegantes: Por aqui entra o lago, que he fechado De Arabia, e Persias terras abundantes." _Camões_, x. 102.

By Burton:

"Behold of Asabón the Head, now hight MOSANDAM, by the men who plough the Main: Here lies the Gulf whose long and lake-like Bight, parts Araby from fertile Persia's plain."

The fact that the poet copies the misprint or mistake of Barros in _Asaboro_, shows how he made use of that historian.

1673.—"On the one side St. Jaques (see JASK) his Headland, on the other that of MUSSENDOWN appeared, and afore Sunset we entered the Straights Mouth."—_Fryer_, 221.

1727.—"The same Chain of rocky Mountains continue as high as Zear, above Cape MUSENDEN, which Cape and Cape Jaques begin the Gulf of Persia."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 71; [ed. 1744, i. 73].

1777.—"At the mouth of the Strait of MOCANDON, which leads into the Persian gulph, lies the island of GOMBROON" (?)—_Raynal_, tr. 1777, i. 86.

[1808.—"MUSSELDOM is a still stronger instance of the perversion of words. The genuine name of this head-land is _Mama Selemeh_, who was a female saint of Arabia, and lived on the spot or in its neighbourhood."—_Morier, Journey through Persia_, p. 6.]

MUSSOOLA, MUSSOOLAH, BOAT, s. The surf boat used on the Coromandel Coast; of capacious size, and formed of planks sewn together with coir-twine; the open joints being made good with a caulking or wadding of twisted coir. The origin of the word is very obscure. Leyden thought it was derived from "_masoula_ ... the Mahratta term for fish" (_Morton's Life of Leyden_, 64). As a matter of fact the Mahr. word for fish is _māsolī_, Konk. _măsūlī_. This etymology is substantially adopted by Bp. Heber (see below); [and by the compiler of the _Madras Gloss._, who gives Tel. _māsūla_, Hind. _machhlī_]. But it may be that the word is some Arabic sea-term not in the dictionaries. Indeed, if the term used by C. Federici (below) be not a clerical error, it suggests a possible etymology from the Ar. _masad_, 'the fibrous bark of the palm-tree, a rope made of it.' Another suggestion is from the Ar. _mauṣūl_, 'joined,' as opposed to 'dug-out,' or canoes; or possibly it may be from _maḥsūl_, 'tax,' if these boats were subject to a tax. Lastly it is possible that the name may be connected with MASULIPATAM (q.v.), where similar boats would seem to have been in use (see _Fryer_, 26). But these are conjectures. The quotation from Gasparo Balbi gives a good account of the handling of these boats, but applies no name to them.

c. 1560.—"Spaventosa cosa'è chi nõ ha più visto, l'imbarcare e sbarcar le mercantie e le persone a San Tomè ... adoperano certe barchette fatte aposta molto alte e larghe, ch'essi chiamano MASUDI, e sono fatte con tauole sottili, e con corde sottili cusite insieme vna tauola con l'altre," &c. (there follows a very correct description of their use).—_C. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 391.

c. 1580.—"... where (Negapatam) they cannot land anything but in the MAÇULES of the same country."—_Primor e Honra_, &c., f. 93.

c. 1582.—"... There is always a heavy sea there (San Thomé), from swell or storm; so the merchandise and passengers are transported from shipboard to the town by certain boats which are sewn with fine cords, and when they approach the beach, where the sea breaks with great violence, they wait till the perilous wave has past, and then, in the interval between one wave and the next, those boatmen pull with great force, and so run ashore; and being there overtaken by the waves they are carried still further up the beach. And the boats do not break, because they give to the wave, and because the beach is covered with sand, and the boats stand upright on their bottoms."—_G. Balbi_, f. 89.

1673.—"I went ashore in a MUSSOOLA, a Boat wherein ten Men paddle, the two aftermost of whom are Steersmen, using their Paddles instead of a Rudder. The Boat is not strengthened with Knee-Timbers, as ours are; the bended Planks are sowed together with Rope-Yarn of the Cocoe, and calked with _Dammar_ (see DAMMER) (a sort of Resin taken out of the Sea), so artificially that it yields to every ambitious Surf."—_Fryer_, 37.

[1677.—"MESULLAS." See MUCOA.]

1678.—"Three Englishmen drowned by upsetting of a MUSSOOLA boat. The fourth on board saved with the help of the _Muckwas_" (see MUCOA).—_Ft. St. Geo. Consn._, Aug. 13. _Notes and Exts._, No. i. p. 78.

1679.—"A MUSSOOLEE being overturned, although it was very smooth water and no surf, and one Englishman being drowned, a Dutchman being with difficulty recovered, the Boatmen were seized and put in prison, one escaping."—_Ibid._ July 14. In No. ii. p. 16.

[1683.—"This Evening about seven a Clock a MUSSULA coming ashoar ... was oversett in the Surf and all four drowned."—_Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. ii. 54.]

1685.—"This morning two MUSOOLAS and two _Cattamarans_ came off to ye Shippe."—_Hedges, Diary_, Feb. 3; [Hak. Soc. i. 182].

1760.—"As soon as the yawls and pinnaces reached the surf they dropped their graplings, and cast off the MASOOLAS, which immediately rowed ashore, and landed the troops."—_Orme_, iii. 617.

1762.—"No European boat can land, but the natives make use of a boat of a

## particular construction called a MAUSOLO," &c.—_MS. Letter of James

Rennell_, April 1.

[1773.—"... the governor ... sent also four MOSSULAS, or country boats, to accommodate him...."—_Ives_, 182.]

1783.—"The want of MASSOOLA boats (built expressly for crossing the surf) will be severely felt."—In _Life of Colebrooke_, 9.

1826.—"The MASULI-boats (which first word is merely a corruption of 'muchli,' fish) have been often described, and except that they are sewed together with coco-nut twine, instead of being fastened with nails, they very much resemble the high, deep, charcoal boats ... on the Ganges."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, ii. 174.

1879.—"Madras has no harbour; nothing but a long open beach, on which the surf dashes with tremendous violence. Unlucky passengers were not landed there in the ordinary sense of the term, but were thrown violently on the shore, from springy and elastic MASULAH boats, and were occasionally carried off by sharks, if the said boats chanced to be upset in the rollers."—_Saty. Review_, Sept. 20.

MUSSUCK, s. The leathern water-bag, consisting of the entire skin of a large goat, stript of the hair and dressed, which is carried by a _bhishtī_ (see BHEESTY). Hind. _mashak_, Skt. _maśaka_.

[1610.—"MUSSOCKE." See under RUPEE.

[1751.—"7 hands of MUSUK" (probably meaning _Bhistis_).—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. II. xi.]

1842.—"Might it not be worth while to try the experiment of having 'MUSSUCKS' made of waterproof cloth in England?"—_Sir G. Arthur_, in _Ind. Adm. of Lord Ellenborough_, 220.

MUSSULMAN, adj. and s. Mahommedan. _Muslim_, 'resigning' or 'submitting' (_sc._ oneself to God), is the name given by Mahommed to the Faithful. The Persian plural of this is _Muslimân_, which appears to have been adopted as a singular, and the word _Muslimān_ or _Musalmān_ thus formed. [Others explain it as either from Ar. pl. _Muslimīn_, or from _Muslim-mān_, 'like a Muslim,' the former of which is adopted by Platts as most probable.]

1246.—"Intravimus terram BISERMINORUM. Isti homines linguam Comanicam loquebantur, et adhuc loquuntur; sed legem Sarracenorum tenent."—_Plano Carpini_, in _Rec. de Voyages_, &c. iv. 750.

c. 1540.—"... disse por tres vezes, _Lah, hilah, hilah, lah Muhamed roçol halah, o_ MASSOLEYMOENS _e homes justos da santa ley de Mafamede_."—_Pinto_, ch. lix.

1559.—"Although each horde (of Tartars) has its proper name, _e.g._

## particularly the horde of the Savolhensians ... and many others, which

are in truth Mahometans; yet do they hold it for a grievous insult and reproach to be called and styled _Turks_; they wish to be styled BESERMANI, and by this name the Turks also desire to be styled."—_Herberstein_, in _Ramusio_, ii. f. 171.

[1568.—"I have noted here before that if any Christian will become a BUSORMAN, ... and be a Mahumetan of their religion, they give him any gifts ..."—_A. Edward_, in _Hakl._ i. 442.]

c. 1580.—"Tutti sopradetti Tartari seguitano la fede de' Turchi et alla Turchesca credono, ma si tẽgono a gran vergogna, e molto si corrociano l'esser detti Turchi, secondo che all'incontro godono d'esser BESURMANI, cioè gẽte eletta, chiamati."—_Descrittione della Sarmatia Evropea_ del magn. caval. _Aless. Gvagnino, in Ramusio_, ii. Pt. ii. f. 72.

1619.—"... i MUSULMANI, cioè i salvati: che cosa pazzamente si chiamano fra di loro i maomettani."—_P. della Valle_, i. 794.

" "The precepts of the MOSLEMANS are first, circumcision ..."—_Gabriel Sionita_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1504.

1653.—"... son infanterie d'Indistannis MANSULMANS, ou Indiens de la secte des Sonnis."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, 233.

1673.—"Yet here are a sort of bold, lusty, and most an end, drunken Beggars of the MUSSLEMEN Cast, that if they see a Christian in good clothes, mounted on a stately horse ... are presently upon their Punctilio's with God Almighty, and interrogate him, Why he suffers him to go a Foot, and in Rags, and this _Coffery_ (see CAFFER) (Unbeliever) to vaunt it thus?"—_Fryer_, 91.

1788.—"We escape an ambiguous termination by adopting _Moslem_ instead of MUSULMAN in the plural number."—_Gibbon_, pref. to vol. iv.

MUST, adj. Pers. _mast_, 'drunk.' It is applied in Persia also, and in India specially, to male animals, such as elephants and camels, in a state of periodical excitement.

[1882.—"Fits of MUST differ in duration in different animals (elephants); in some they last for a few weeks, in others for even four or five months."—_Sanderson, Thirteen Years_, 3rd ed., 59.]

MUSTEES, MESTIZ, &c., s. A HALF-CASTE. A corruption of the Port. _mestiço_, having the same meaning; "a mixling; applied to human beings and animals born of a father and mother of different species, like a mule" (_Bluteau_); French, _métis_ and _métif_.

1546.—"The Governor in honour of this great action (the victory at Diu) ordered that all the MESTIÇOS who were in Dio should be inscribed in the Book, and that pay and subsistence should be assigned to them,—subject to the King's confirmation. For a regulation had been sent to India that no MESTIÇO of India should be given pay or subsistence: for, as it was laid down, it was their duty to serve for nothing, seeing that they had their houses and heritages in the country, and being on their native soil were bound to defend it."—_Correa_, iv. 580.

1552.—"... the sight of whom as soon as they came, caused immediately to gather about them a number of the natives, Moors in belief, and Negroes with curly hair in appearance, and some of them only swarthy, as being MISTIÇOS."—_Barros_, I. ii. 1.

1586.—"... che se sono nati qua di donne indiane, gli domandano MESTIZI."—_Sassetti_, in _De Gubernatis_, 188.

1588.—"... an Interpretour ... which was a MESTIZO, that is halfe an Indian, and halfe a Portugall."—_Candish_, in _Hakl._ iv. 337.

c. 1610.—"Le Capitaine et les Marchands estoient MESTIFS, les autres Indiens Christianisez."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 165; [Hak. Soc. i. 78; also see i. 240]. This author has also MÉTIFS (ii. 10; [Hak. Soc. i. 373]), and again: "... qu'ils appellent METICES, c'est à dire METIFS, meslez" (ii. 23; [Hak. Soc. ii. 38]).

" "Ie vy vne moustre generalle de tous les Habitans portans armes, tant Portugais que METICES et Indiens, et se trouuerent environ 4000."—_Moquet_, 352.

[1615.—"A MESTISO came to demand passage in our junck."—_Cocks's Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 216.]

1653.—(At Goa) "Les MESTISSOS sont de plusieurs sortes, mais fort mesprisez des REINOLS et Castissos (see CASTEES), parce qu'il y a eu vn peu de sang noir dans la generation de leurs ancestres ... la tache d'auoir eu pour ancestre une Indienne leur demeure iusques à la centiesme generation: ils peuuent toutesfois estre soldats et Capitaines de forteresses ou de vaisseaux, s'ils font profession de suiure les armes, et s'ils se iettent du costé de l'Eglise ils peuuent estre Lecteurs, mais non Prouinciaux."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 226.

c. 1665.—"And, in a word, _Bengale_ is a country abounding in all things; and 'tis for this very reason that so many _Portuguese_, MESTICKS, and other Christians are fled thither."—_Bernier_, E.T. 140; [ed. _Constable_, 438].

[1673.—"Beyond the Outworks live a few Portugals MUSTEROES or MISTERADOES."—_Fryer_, 57.]

1678.—"Noe Roman Catholick or Papist, whether English or of any other nation shall bear office in this Garrison, and shall have no more pay than 80 FANAMS per mensem, as private centinalls, and the pay of those of the Portuguez nation, as Europeans, MUSTEESES, and TOPASEES, is from 70 to 40 FANAMS per mensem."—_Articles and Orders ... of Ft. St. Geo._, Madraspatam. In _Notes and Exts._, i. 88.

1699.—"Wives of Freemen, MUSTEES."—Census of Company's Servants on the Coast, in _Wheeler_, i. 356.

1727.—"A poor Seaman had got a pretty MUSTICE Wife."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 10; [ed. 1744, ii. 8].

1781.—"Eloped from the service of his Mistress a Slave Boy aged 20 years, or thereabouts, pretty white or colour of MUSTY, tall and slinder."—_Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, Feb. 24.

1799.—"August 13th.... Visited by appointment ... Mrs. Carey, the last survivor of those unfortunate persons who were imprisoned in the Black Hole of Calcutta.... This lady, now fifty-eight years of age, as she herself told me, is ... of a fair MESTICIA colour.... She confirmed all which Mr. Holwell has said...."—_Note by_ Thomas Boileau (an attorney in Calcutta, the father of Major-Generals John Theophilus and A. H. E. Boileau, R.E. (Bengal)), quoted in _Echoes of Old Calcutta_, 34.

1834.—"You don't know these Baboos.... Most of them now-a-days have their MISTEESA _Beebees_, and their Moosulmaunees, and not a few their _Gora_ Beebees likewise."—_The Baboo_, &c., 167-168.

1868.—"These MESTIZAS, as they are termed, are the native Indians of the Philippines, whose blood has to a great extent perhaps been mingled with that of their Spanish rulers. They are a very exclusive people ... and have their own places of amusement ... and MESTIZA balls, to which no one is admitted who does not don the costume of the country."—_Collingwood, Rambles of a Naturalist_, p. 296.

MUSTER, s. A pattern, or a sample. From Port. _mostra_ (Span. _muestra_, Ital. _mostra_). The word is current in China, as well as India. See _Wells Williams's Guide_, 237.

c. 1444.—"Vierão as nossas Galés por commissão sua com algunas AMOSTRAS de açucar da Madeira, de Sangue de Drago, e de outras cousas."—_Cadamosta, Navegação primeira_, 6.

1563.—"And they gave me a MOSTRA of _amomum_, which I brought to Goa, and showed to the apothecaries here; and I compared it with the drawings of the simples of Dioscorides."—_Garcia_, f. 15.

1601.—"MUSTERS and Shewes of Gold."—_Old Transl. of Galvano_, Hak. Soc. p. 83.

1612.—"A Moore came aboord with a MUSTER of Cloves."—_Saris_, in _Purchas_, i. 357.

[1612-13.—"MUSTRAES." See under CORGE.]

1673.—"Merchants bringing and receiving MUSTERS."—_Fryer_, 84.

1702.—"... Packing Stuff, Packing Materials, MUSTERS."—Quinquepartite Indenture, in _Charters of the E.I. Co._, 325.

1727.—"He advised me to send to the King ... that I designed to trade with his Subjects ... which I did, and in twelve Days received an Answer that I might, but desired me to send some person up with MUSTERS of all my Goods."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 200; [ed. 1744].

c. 1760.—"He (the tailor) never measures you; he only asks _master for_ MUSTER, as he terms it, that is for a pattern."—_Ives_, 52.

1772.—"The Governor and Council of Bombay must be written to, to send round MUSTERS of such kinds of silk, and silk piece-goods, of the manufacture of Bengal, as will serve the market of Surat and Bombay."—_Price's Travels_, i. 39.

[1846.—"The above MUSTER was referred to a party who has lately arrived from ... England...."—_J. Agri. Hort. Soc._, in _Watt, Econ. Dict._ vi. pt. ii. 601.]

MUTLUB, s. Hind. from Ar. _maṭlab_. The Ar. from _ṭalab_, 'he asked,' properly means a question, hence intention, wish, object, &c. In Anglo-Indian use it always means 'purpose, gist,' and the like. Illiterate natives by a common form of corruption turn the word into _matbal_. In the Punjab this occurs in printed books; and an adjective is formed, _matbalī_, 'opinionated,' and the like.

MUTT, MUTH, s. Skt. _maṭha_; a sort of convent where a celibate priest (or one making such profession) lives with disciples making the same profession, one of whom becomes his successor. Buildings of this kind are very common all over India, and some are endowed with large estates.

[1856.—"... a Gosaeen's MUT in the neighbourhood ..."—_Rās Mālā_, ed. 1878, p. 527.]

1874.—"The monastic Order is celibate, and in a great degree erratic and mendicant, but has anchorage places and head-quarters in the MATHS."—_Calc. Review_, cxvii. 212.

MUTTONGOSHT, s. (_i.e._ 'Mutton-flesh.') Anglo-Indian domestic Hind. for 'Mutton.'

MUTTONGYE, s. Sea-Hind. _matangai_, a (nautical) martingale; a corruption of the Eng. word.

MUTTRA, n.p. A very ancient and holy Hindu city on the Jumna, 30 miles above Agra. The name is _Mathura_, and it appears in _Ptolemy_ as Μόδουρα ἡ τῶν Θεῶν. The sanctity of the name has caused it to be applied in numerous new localities; see under MADURA. [Tavernier (ed. _Ball_, ii. 240) calls it MATURA, and Bernier (ed. _Constable_, 66), MATURAS.]

MUXADABAD, n.p. Ar.—P. _Maḳṣūdābād_, a name that often occurs in books of the 18th century. It pertains to the same city that has latterly been called _Murshidābād_, the capital of the Nawābs of Bengal since the beginning of the 18th century. The town _Maḳṣūdābād_ is stated by Tiefenthaler to have been founded by Akbar. The Governor of Bengal, Murshid Ḳulī Khān (also called in English histories Jafier Khan), moved the seat of Government hither in 1704, and gave the place his own name. It is written _Muxudavad_ in the early English records down to 1760 (_Sir W. W. Hunter_).

[c. 1670.—"MADESOU BAZARKI," in _Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, i. 132.]

1684.—"Dec. 26.—In ye morning I went to give Bulchund a visit according to his invitation, who rose up and embraced me when I came near him, enquired of my health and bid me welcome to MUXOODAVAD...."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 59.

1703-4.—"The first act of the Nuwab, on his return to Bengal, was to change the name of the city of MAKHSOOSABAD to Moorshudabad; and by establishing in it the mint, and by erecting a palace ... to render it the capital of the Province."—_Stewart, H. of Bengal_, 309.

1726.—"MOXADABATH."—_Valentijn, Chorom._, &c., 147.

1727.—"MUXADABAUD is but 12 miles from it (Cossimbazar), a Place of much greater Antiquity, and the Mogul has a Mint there; but the ancient name of _Muxadabaud_ has been changed for Rajahmal, for above a Century."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 20; [ed. 1744]. (There is great confusion in this.)

1751.—"I have heard that Ram Kissen Seat, who lives in Calcutta, has carried goods to that place without paying the MUXIDAVAD Syre (see SAYER) Chowkey duties. I am greatly surprised, and send a Chubdar to bring him, and desire you will be speedy in delivering him over."—Letter from _Nawab Allyverdi Caun_ to the Prest. of Council, dated MUXIDAVAD, May 20.

1753.—"En omettant quelques lieux de moindre considération, je m'arrête d'abord à MOCSUDABAD. Ce nom signifie ville de la monnoie. Et en effet c'est là où se frappe celle du pays; et un grand fauxbourg de cette ville, appelé _Azingonge_, est la résidence du Nabab, qui gouverne le Bengale presque souverainement."—_D'Anville_, 63.

1756.—"The Nabob, irritated by the disappointment of his expectations of immense wealth, ordered Mr. Holwell and the two other prisoners to be sent to MUXADAVAD."—_Orme_, iii. 79.

1782.—"You demand an account of the East Indies, the Mogul's dominions and MUXADABAD.... I imagine when you made the above requisition that you did it with a view rather to try my knowledge than to increase your own, for your great skill in geography would point out to you that MUXADABAD is as far from Madras, as Constantinople is from Glasgow."—_T. Munro_ to his brother William, in _Life_, &c. iii. 41.

1884.—It is alleged in a passage introduced in Mrs. C. Mackenzie's interesting memoir of her husband, _Storms and Sunshine of a Soldier's Life_, that "Admiral Watson used to sail up in his ships to Moorshedabad." But there is no ground for this statement. So far as I can trace, it does not appear that the Admiral's flag-ship ever went above Chandernagore, and the largest of the vessels sent to Hoogly even was the _Bridgewater_ of 20 guns. No vessel of the fleet appears to have gone higher.

MUZBEE, s. The name of a class of Sikhs originally of low caste, vulg. _mazbī_, apparently _maẓhabī_ from Ar. _maẓhab_, 'religious belief.' Cunningham indeed says that the name was applied to Sikh converts from Mahommedanism (_History_, p. 379). But this is not the usual application now. ["When the sweepers have adopted the Sikh faith they are known as MAZHABIS.... When the _Chuhra_ is circumcised and becomes a Musulman, he is known as a _Musalli_ or a _Kotána_" (_Maclagan, Panjab Census Rep._, 1891, p. 202).] The original corps of MUZBEES, now represented by the 32nd Bengal N.I. (Pioneers) was raised among the men labouring on the Baree Doab Canal.

1858.—"On the 19th June (1857) I advocated, in the search for new Military classes, the raising of a corps of MUZZUBEES.... The idea was ultimately carried out, and improved by making them pioneers."—_Letter from Col. H. B. Edwardes_ to _R. Montgomery, Esq._, March 23.

" "To the same destination (Delhi) was sent a strong corps of MUZHUBEE (low-caste) Sikhs, numbering 1200 men, to serve as pioneers."—_Letter from R. Temple, Secretary to Punjab Govt._, dd. _Lahore_, May 25, 1858.

MYDAN, MEIDAUN, s. Hind. from Pers. _maidān_. An open space, an esplanade, parade-ground or green, in or adjoining a town; a _piazza_ (in the Italian sense); any open plain with grass on it; a _chaugān_ (see CHICANE) ground; a battle-field. In Ar., usually, a hippodrome or race-course.

c. 1330.—"But the brethren were meanwhile brought out to the MEDAN, _i.e._, the piazza of the City, where an exceeding great fire had been kindled. And Friar Thomas went forward to cast himself into the fire, but as he did so a certain Saracen caught him by the hood...."—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, 63.

1618.—"When it is the hour of complines, or a little later to speak exactly, it is the time for the promenade, and every one goes on horseback to the MEIDAN, which is always kept clean, watered by a number of men whose business this is, who water it carrying the water in skins slung over the shoulder, and usually well shaded and very cool."—_P. della Valle_, i. 707.

c. 1665.—"Celui (Quervansera) des Étrangers est bien plus spacieux que l'autre et est quarré, et tous deux font face au MEIDAN."—_Thevenot_, v. 214.

1670.—"Before this house is a great square MEIDAN or promenade, planted on all sides with great trees, standing in rows."—_Andriesz_, 35.

1673.—"The MIDAN, or open Space before the Caun's Palace, is an Oblong and Stately Piatzo, with real not belied Cloisters."—_Fryer_, 249.

1828.—"All this was done with as much coolness and precision, as if he had been at exercise upon the MAIDAUN."—_The Kuzzilbash_, i. 223.

[1859.—"A 24-pound howitzer, hoisted on to the maintop of the Shannon, looked menacingly over the MAIDAN (at Calcutta) ..."—_Oliphant, Narrative of Ld. Elgin's Mission_, i. 60.

MYNA, MINA, &c. s. Hind. _mainā_. A name applied to several birds of the family of starlings. The common _myna_ is the _Acridotheres tristis_ of Linn.; the southern Hill-Myna is the _Gracula_, also _Eulabes religiosa_ of Linn.; the Northern Hill-Myna, _Eulabes intermedia_ of Hay (see _Jerdon's Birds_, ii. Pt. i. 325, 337, 339). Of both the first and last it may be said that they are among the most teachable of imitative birds, articulating words with great distinctness, and without Polly's nasal tone. We have heard a wild one (probably the first), on a tree in a field, spontaneously echoing the very peculiar call of the black partridge from an adjoining jungle, with unmistakable truth. There is a curious description in Aelian (_De Nat. An._ xvi. 2) of an Indian talking bird which we thought at one time to be the _Myna_; but it seems to be nearer the SHĀMĀ, and under that head the quotation will be found. [Mr. M‘Crindle (_Invasion of India_, 186) is in favour of the _Myna_.]

[1590.—"The MYNAH is twice the size of the _Shárak_, with glossy black plumage, but with the bill, wattles and tail coverts yellow. It imitates the human voice and speaks with great distinctness."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 121.]

1631.—Jac. Bontius describes a kind of MYNA in Java, which he calls _Pica, seu potius Sturnus Indicus_. "The owner, an old Mussulman woman, only lent it to the author to be drawn, after great persuasion, and on a stipulation that the beloved bird should get no swine's flesh to eat. And when he had promised accordingly, the _avis pessima_ immediately began to chaunt: _Orang Nasarani catjor macan babi!_ i.e. 'Dog of a Christian, eater of swine!'"—Lib. v. cap. 14, p. 67.

[1664.—"In the Duke's chamber there is a bird, given him by Mr. Pierce, the surgeon, comes from the East Indys, black the greatest part, with the finest collar of white about the neck; but talks many things and neyes like the horse, and other things, the best almost that ever I heard bird in my life."—_Pepys, Diary_, April 25. Prof. Newton in Mr. Wheatley's ed. (iv. 118) is inclined to identify this with the Myna, and notes that one of the earliest figures of the bird is by Eleazar Albin (_Nat. Hist. of Birds_, ii. pl. 38) in 1738.

[1703.—"Among singing birds that which in Bengall is called the MINAW is the only one that comes within my knowledge."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cccxxxiv.]

1803.—"During the whole of our stay two MINAHS were talking almost incessantly, to the great delight of the old lady, who often laughed at what they said, and praised their talents. Her hookah filled up the interval."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 227-8.

1813.—"The MYNEH is a very entertaining bird, hopping about the house, and articulating several words in the manner of the starling."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 47; [2nd ed. i. 32.]

1817.—"Of all birds the _chiong_ (MINER) is the most highly prized."—_Raffles, Java_, i. 260.

1875.—"A talking MINA in a cage, and a rat-trap, completed the adornments of the veranda."—_The Dilemma_, ch. xii.

1878.—"The MYNA has no wit.... His only way of catching a worm is to lay hold of its tail and pull it out of its hole,—generally breaking it in the middle and losing the bigger half."—_Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 28.

1879.—"So the dog went to a MAINÁ, and said: 'What shall I do to hurt this cat!'"—_Miss Stokes, Indian Fairy Tales_, 18.

"

"... beneath Striped squirrels raced, the MYNAS perked and picked. The NINE BROWN SISTERS chattered in the thorn ..." _E. Arnold, The Light of Asia_,